Google
This is a digital copy of a book lhal w;ls preserved for general ions on library shelves before il was carefully scanned by Google as pari of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
Il has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one thai was never subject
to copy right or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often dillicull lo discover.
Marks, notations and other marginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher lo a library and linally lo you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud lo partner with libraries lo digili/e public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order lo keep providing this resource, we have taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial panics, including placing Icchnical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make n on -commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request thai you use these files for
personal, non -commercial purposes.
+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort lo Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attribution The Google "watermark" you see on each lile is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use. remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is slill in copyright varies from country lo country, and we can'l offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through I lie lull lexl of 1 1 us book on I lie web
al |_-.:. :.-.-:: / / books . qooqle . com/|
©arbart Btotnttp frcfr*l
ANDOVER-HARVARD THEOLOGICAL
LIBRARY
MDCCCCX
CAMBRIDGE, MASSACHUSETTS
GREEK
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORIANS
THE FIRST SIX CENTURIES OF
THE CHRISTIAN ERA.
IN SIX VOLUMES.
.'OKI, TO A.D. 324.
>EY, A.D. 324 to 340.
;, A, U. 324 TO 340.
LONDON:
AMUEL BAGSTER AND SON
>DSE FOB BIBLES, HEW TESTAMENTS, PHAYER-BOl
GRAMMARS, CONCORDANCES, AND PSALTERS, IN Al
AND JIODEBS LAltOCAOES ;
PATERNOSTER ROW.
i
LONDON:
PRINTED BY JOHN WERTHKIMBR AND CO.,
CIRCUS PLACK, FINIBUtT.
I
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY
TWENTIETH YEAR OF THE REIGN OF CON8TANTINE,
324 th OF THE CHRISTIAN .ERA.
By EUSEBIUS,
TRANSLATED BY
THE REV. C. F. CRUSE, D.D.
THE THIRD EDITION, CAREFULLY REVISED.
TO WHICH I* MITJIID, TBI
LIFE OF EUSEBIUS, BY VALESIU8
TRANSLATED BY S. E. PABKEB. OF PHILADELPHIA
LONDON:
SAMUEL BAGSTER AND SONS, PATERNOSTER ROW;
LONDOH i
1 1, Bartholomew Cl<
t.
Ye -C.
• Al
PREFACE.
IF history be accurately defined as philosophy teaching by
examples, no branch of it can contain lessons of philosophy, so
interesting and important as the history of the church. Taking
the terms in the most comprehensive sense, church history for
more than four thousand years is matter of express revelation.
It is the history of man and of Divine providence in their
most momentous aspects, and has therefore been selected from
the common trains of history to form the subject of an inspired
chronicle. The Acts of the Apostles complete the annals;
thenceforth ecclesiastical history flows from a different origin.
It is written by the pen of man, and therefore marked by
errors and defects; but the thought of ecclesiastical writers
being, in a manner, continuators of the record of scripture, —
followers in the train of evangelists and apostles ; — while it is
calculated deeply to impress every author who enters on this
field of literature with a sense of his personal responsibility,
must also impart, in the estimation of the reader, a degree of
interest to such compositions that no others can possess.
Of all the periods of church history, the first three or four
centuries are in many respects the most important They
exhibit to us the early struggles and triumphs of Christianity,
the means by which it was disseminated, and the extent to
which it prevailed ; the sufferings and heroism of martyrs — the
development of theology as a science — the effects of false phi-
losophy upon the simple truths of revelation — the activity of
the human mind in aiming at discoveries beyond its reach, and
the forms of government and polity which the early churches
assumed; subjects worthy the examination not only of the
Christian, but of the philosopher.
While ecclesiastical history in general, now receives a grow-
ing measure of attention, the period just specified is the subject
of most minute and critical investigation. Whatever throws
light upon the character of those eventful times, possesses at
the present day more than ordinary value. But though most
of the ecclesiastical writers of that age contain information
<z2
IV PREPACK.
relative to the history of Christianity, no professed historian of
that period remains except Eusebius. Hegesippus, who lived
in the second century, wrote a history of the church in five
books, but the only fragments handed down to us have been
preserved by Euseoius. He is then, truly, the father of eccle-
siastical history, the only compiler we have of a narrative of
Christian affairs for nearly three hundred years after the close
of the inspired annals. Venerable for nis antiquity, he is
valuable as an historian. The extensive learning he possessed
formed one leading qualification for undertaking such a work,
and the extent to which he availed himself of all existing
documents, connected with his subject, is apparent to every
reader of his history. And even though, according to the
learned Scaliger, his judgment should not be equal to his re-
search, yet all must admit that the mass of historical materials
he has bequeathed to the church constitutes a most precious
legacy — that indeed excess in their accumulation is an error
on the safe side, and that it is much more to be regretted that
our author did not make a still larger collection of documents
and extracts, than that he should have included in his compi-
lation some of doubtful authority.
Eusebius closes his history with the year 324, where the
thread of his narrative is taken up by Socrates Scholasticus
and Sozomen, who continue it down to the year 439. Theo-
doret forms a kind of supplement to these, beginning with the
same year as Sozomen, 324, and carrying it to the year 429.
Evagrius again resumes the history at the year 439, and pro-
ceeds with it to the year 594. These form a cabinet of eccle-
siastical history for the first six centuries. The worth of
works of this kind, with all their imperfections, will be fully
appreciated by every thoughtful mind. Modern compilations
may be more philosophical, critical, and elegant ; the matter
may be more carefully collected, condensed into a smaller
space, arranged in a better form, and expressed in more
polished language, but the independent investigator will wish
to examine for himself the sources whence they have been
derived, and form a judgment from the perusal of original
documents.
Eusebius is by far the most valuable of those we have
mentioned, and who that takes an interest in historical studies,
while incompetent to the perusal of our author in the original,
but will gladly avail himself of an opportunity of becoming
acquainted with him through the medium of a translation i
Besides several versions in Latin, French, and German, there
PREFACE. V
are three in English, published in this country ; one by Han-
mer, another published at Cambridge, 1683, without a name,
and a third incorporated by Parker, in his abridgement
of the works of the ecclesiastical writers. Yet these do not
preclude the propriety, and indeed desirableness, of publishing
a new translation, more correct in its renderings, and more
suited in its style to the taste and character of the age.
A translation, therefore, by an American Episcopal divine,
the Reverend C. F. Cruse, D.D., has been adopted in the
present volume, and is now submitted to the public.
Speaking of his own labours, he says, " Whether the pre-
sent translator has succeeded in presenting his author to the
public in a costume that shall appear worthy of the original,
must be left to the judgment ot others. He is not so con-
fident, as to presume his labour is here immaculate, and a
more frequent revision of the work may suggest improvements
which have thus far escaped him. Some allowances are also
due to a work like this, which may not obtain in those of a
different description. The translator does not stand upon the
same ground as one who renders a work of elegance and taste,
from profane antiquity. The latter leaves more scope for the
display of genius and taste. The great object of the former is
to give a faithful transcript of his author's statement, that the
reader may derive, if possible, the same impression that he
would from the original, in case it were his vernacular Ian*
guage. He is not at liberty to improve his author, whatever
may be the occasional suggestions of elegauce or taste, for
there is scarcely any such improvement but what involves the
fidelity of the version. The more experienced reader and
critic may, perhaps, discover instances where the translator
might perhaps have been more easy, without sacrificing much
of the meaning ; and the present version is not without pas-
sages where perhaps a little liberty might have obviated an
apparent stiffness in the style. But the translator has some-
times preferred the latter, to what appeared a sacrifice of the
sense.*
" The office of a translator, like that of a lexicographer, is an
ungrateful office. Men who have no conception of the requi-
sites for such a task, who measure it by the same rough standard
that they do a piece of manual labour, are apt to suppose he
has nothing to do but to travel on from word to word, and that
* Among some' of the apparent anomalies of the translation, may perhaps
be numbered many of the passages from Scripture. It will be recollected these
are translated from our author, who quotes the Alexandrian version.
VI PREFACE.
it amounts at last to scarcely more than a transcription of what
is already written in his own mind. In the estimate which is
thus maae, there is little credit given, for the necessary adapta-
tion of the style and phraseology to that of the original, — no
allowance for that degree of judgment, which the interpreter
must constantly exercise in order to make his version tell what
its original says. And yet, with all this, there is generally
discrimination enough to mark what may be happily expressed;
but by a singular perversion, such merit is sure to be assigned
to the original work, whilst the defects are generally charged
to the account of the translator. Some, ignorant of the limits
of the translator's office, even expect him to give perfection to
his author's deficiencies, and if he fails in this, he is in danger
of having them heaped upon himself.
" To preclude any unwarrantable expectations, the translator
does not pretend to more in the present work, than to rive a
faithful transcript of the sense of his author. Occasionally, he
thinks he has expressed that sense with more perspicuity than
his original, and wherever the ambiguity seemed to justify it,
it has been done, not with a view to improve his author, but
to prevent mistaking his meaning."
The version is from the accurate Greek text of Valesius, a
learned French civilian, to whom the palm is due as an editor
and Latin translator of Eusebius, and the other ecclesiastical
historians we have mentioned. The edition used was the
splendid one by Reading, printed at Cambridge, 1720.
In this edition the whole of the American translation has
undergone revision ; and the present editor hopes that he has
been successful in correcting some few errors which had
been admitted into the renderings, and some obscurities and
inelegant peculiarities of diction that had disfigured the style.
He has also prefixed to the History, Parker's translation of
the life of Eusebius, by Valesius, having carefully compared it
with the original, and corrected it
The few notes introduced in the work, are, with two or three
exceptions, by the American translator.
The whole forms a volume which it is hoped will be found
peculiarly acceptable to the public, in an age distinguished by
an increasing taste for the study of Ecclesiastical History.
THE TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE
Chronological Table, showing the state or period of the most pro-
minent persons and events noticed in this Ecclesiastical History - - xiv
Tabular View of the Order of the Episcopal Succession in the prominent
Dioceses mentioned by Eusebius ------- rxxll
Chapter I.
Chap. II.
Chap.
Chap.
III.
IV.
Chap.
Chap.
V.
VI.
Chap.
VII.
Chap.
VIII.
Chap.
Chap.
IX.
X.
Chap.
Cbap.
Chap.
XI.
XII.
XIII.
The History.— BOOK I. Paget 33—70.
The Argument ------- - 38
Summary view of the pre-existence and Divinity of our
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ .... 35
The name Jesus, as also that of Christ, was both known
and honoured from ancient times, by the Inspired
Prophets -----.-.42
The religion announced by Christ to be made known
among all nations, was neither unexpected nor strange 46
The times of our Saviour's manifestation among men - 40
About the time of our Lord, agreeably to prophecy,
those rulers ceased that had formerly governed the
nation of the Jews by regular succession ; and Herod
was the first foreigner that reigned over them - - 51
On the discrepancy which is supposed to exist in the
Gospels, respecting the genealogy of Christ - 63
Herod's cruelty against the infants, and his wretched
end -.- 57
Of the times of Pilate •--..-- 61
The high priests of the Jews, under whom Christ pro-
mulgated his doctrines ------ 02
The te^Amonies respecting John the Baptist and Christ 03
Of the disciples of our Lord ----- 65
Narrative respecting the prince of Bdessa 06
Chapter I.
Chap.
II.
Chap.
III.
Chap.
IV.
Chap.
V.
Chap.
VI.
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
VII.
VIII.
IX.
The History.— BOOK II. Paget 71—106.
The course pursued by the Apostles after the ascension
of Christ -71
How Tiberius was affected, when informed by Pilate
respecting Christ -------74
How the Christian doctrine spread throughout the whole
world ---------75
Gains (Caligula) after the death of Tiberius, appoints
Agrippa king of the Jews, after punishing Herod with
perpetual exile - 70
Philo was sent on an embassy to Caius, in behalf of the
Jews -------.-77
What evils overwhelmed the Jews, after their presump-
tion against Christ 79
How Pilate destroyed himself ..... 81
The famine that happened in the reign of Claudius - 81
The martyrdom of the apostle James - - - -81
• • •
V11I
TABLE OP CONTENTS.
Chapter X.
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
XI.
XII.
XIII.
XIV.
XV.
XVI.
Chap. XVII.
Chap. XVIII.
Chap. XIX.
Chap. XX.
Chap. XXI.
Chap. XXII.
Chap. XXIII.
Chap. XXIV.
Chap. XXV.
Chap. XXVI.
PAGE
Herod Agrippa persecuting the Apostles, Immediately
experienced the divine judgment 82
Concerning the impostor Theudas and his followers - 84
Helen, queen of the Osrhoenians 86
Simon Magus .-...-.-86
The preaching of Peter in the city of Rome ... 87
The Gospel according to Hark ----- 88
Hark first proclaimed Christianity to the inhabitants of
Egypt - 89
The account given by Philo respecting the Ascetics of
Egypt 80
The books of Philo that have come down to us - 04
The calamity which befel the Jews at Jerusalem, on the
day of the Passover ------ 06
The deeds done at Jerusalem in the reign of Nero - 06
The Egyptian mentioned in u The Acts of the Apostles*' 07
Paul, being sent prisoner from Judea to Rome, after his
defence, and being absolved from all crime - - 98
The martyrdom of James, who was called the brother of
the Lord -------- 00
Annianus was appointed the first bishop of Alexandria
after Mark ---103
The persecution under Nero, in which Paul and Peter
were honoured with martyrdom in the cause of religion
at Rome --------104
The Jews were afflicted with innumerable evils, and finally
commenced a war with the Romans - . - - 105
Thb History.— BOOK III. Pages 106—168.
Chapter I.
Chap.
II.
Chap.
III.
Chap.
IV.
Chap.
V.
Chap.
VI.
Chap.
VII.
Chap.
VIII.
Chap.
IX.
Chap.
X.
Chap.
XI.
Chap.
XII.
Chap.
XIII.
Chap.
XIV.
Chap.
XV.
Chap.
XVI.
Chap.
XVII.
Chap.
XVIII.
Chap.
XIX.
Chap.
XX.
Chap.
XXI.
Chap.
XXII.
Chap.
XXIII.
Chap.
XXIV.
The parts of the world where Christ was preached by
the Apostles - - - 106
The first that presided over the church at Rome - - 106
Of the Epistles of the Apostles ----- 107
The first successors of the Apostles ... - 108
The last siege of the Jews after Christ - - - - 110
The awful famine which oppressed the Jews - - 111
The predictions of Christ - - - - - - 117
The signs that preceded the war - - - 110
Of Josephus, and the works he has left ... 121
The manner in which Josephus mentions the Holy Scrip-
tures - - 192
Simeon ruled the church of Jerusalem after James - 124
Vespasian commands the descendants of David to be
sought ---------124
Anencletus, the second bishop of Rome ... 124
Avilius, the second bishop of Alexandria ... 126
Clement, the third bishop of Rome - - - 126
The epistle of Clement ------ 126
The persecution of the Christians under Domitian - 126
Of John the apostle, and the Revelation ... 126
Domitian commands the posterity of David to be slain - 127
Of the relatives of our Lord ----- 127
Cerdon, the third bishop of Alexandria - 128
Ignatius, the second bishop of Antioch ... 120
Narrative respecting the apostle John - - 120
The order of the Gospels ------ 132
TABLE OF CONTENTS. IX
PAGE
Chapter XXV. The sacred Scriptures acknowledged aa genuine, and of
those that are not genuine ..... 186
Chap. XXVI. Henander the impostor ------ 133
Chap. XXVII. The heresy of the Ebionites ..... 137
Chap.XXVIII. Cerinthus the Heresiarch ------ 138
Chap. XXIX. Nicolaus and his followers ..... 139
Chap. XXX. The apostles that lived in marriage .... 140
Chap. XXXI. The death of John and Philip ----- 141
Chap. XXXII. The martyrdom of Simeon, bishop of Jerusalem - - 149
Ch. XXXIII. Trajan forbids the Christians to be sought after - - 144
Chap.XXXlV. Euarestus, the fourth bishop of the church at Borne - 145
Chap. XXXV. Justus, the third bishop of Jerusalem - - -' 146
Chap.XXXVI. The epistles of Ignatius ...... 146
Ch. XXXVII. The preaching evangelists that were yet living in that age 148
Ch. XXXVIII. The epistle of Clement, and those that are falsely ascribed
to him 140
Ch. XXXIX. The writings of Papias 160
Thb History.— BOOK IV. Pages 163—194.
Chapter I. The bishops of Borne and Alexandria, in the reign of
Trajan -------- 153
Chap. II. The calamities of the Jews about this time - - 163
Chap. III. The authors that wrote in the defence of the faith, in the
reign of Adrian - - 164
Chap. IV. The bishops of Alexandria and Borne, under the same
emperor - - 166
Chap. V. The bishops of Jerusalem, from the period of our Saviour
until these times ....... 155
Chap. VI. The last siege of the Jews, under Adrian ... 166
Chap. VII. Those who were considered leaders in false doctrine at
this time - 157
Chap. VIII. The ecclesiastical writers then flourishing ... 100
Chap. IX. The epistle of Adrian, forbidding the Christians to be
punished without trial 103
Chap. X. The bishops of Borne and Alexandria, in the reign of An-
tonine --------- 163
Chap. XI. The Heresiarchs of these times ----- 163
Chap. XII. The " Apology of Justin," addressed to Antoninus - 165
Chap. XIII. The epistle of Antonine to the assembly of Asia, respect-
ing our doctrine ------ 166
Chap. XIV. Circumstances related of Polycarp, an apostolic man - 167
Chap. XV. The martyrdom of Polycarp, (in the reign of Verus) with
others at Smyrna ------- 168
Chap. XVI. How Justin, the philosopher, suffered martyrdom, assert-
ing the doctrine of Christ 177
Chap. XVII. The martyrs mentioned by Justin in his Books - - 170
Chap. XVIII. The books of Justin that have come down to us - • 181
Chap. XIX. Those that presided over the churches of Borne and
Alexandria, in the reign of Verus .... 188
Chap. XX. The bishops of Antioch ...... 133
Chap. XXI. The ecclesiastical writers that flourished in these times - 188
Chap. XXII. Of Hegesippus, and those whom he mentions - - 188
Chap. XXIII. Of Dionysius, bishop of Corinth, and his epistles - - 186
Chap. XXIV. OfTheophilus, bishop of Antioch - 188
Chap. XXV. Of Philip and Modestus ------ 188
Chap. XXVI. Of Melito, and the circumstances he records - - 180
Chap. XXVII. Of Apollinaris, bishop of Hierapolis - 102
X TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE
Chap.XXVIII. Of Musanus, and his works - 199
Chap. XXIX. The heresy of Tatianus - 192
Chap. XXX. Of Bardesanes, the Syrian, and the works of his extent 194
The History.— BOOK V. Paget 194—846.
Chapter I. The number and sufferings of those that suffered for the
faith in Gaul -...-..195
Chap. II. Those that had fallen away, kindly restored by the pious
martyrs -----.-- 208
Chap. III. The vision that appeared to Attains, the martyr, in a
dream --------- 210
Chap. IV. The martyrs commend Irenaeus in their epistle - - 211
dap. V. God sent rain from heaven to Marcus Aurelius, the em-
peror, at the prayers of our brethren - - - 211
Chap. VI. Catalogue of the bishops of Rome .... 213
Chap. VII. Miracles were performed in those times by the believers 214
Chap. VIII. The statement of Irenseus respecting the Sacred Scrip-
tures - . . _ 215
Chap. JX. The bishops under Commodus ..... 218
Chap. X. Of Pantasnus, the philosopher 218
Chap. XI. Clement of Alexandria - 219
Chap. XII. The bishops of Jerusalem 219
Chap. XIII. Of Rhodo, and the dissension occasioned by Marcion,
which he records ---.... 220
Chap. XIV. The false prophets of the Phrygians .... 222
Chap. XV. Of the schism of Blastus, at Rome - 222
Chap. XVI. The affairs of Montanus, and his false prophets - - 222
Chap. XVII. Of MUtiades and his works 227
Chap. XVIII. Apollonius also refutes the Phrygian heresy, and those
whom he has mentioned - 228
Chap. XIX. The opinion of Serapion respecting the heresy of the
Phrygians .--..... 231
Chap. XX. The writings of Irenceus against the schismatics at Rome 232
Chap. XXI. The martyrdom of Apollonius, at Rome - 234
Chap. XXII. The bishops that flourished at this time - 236
Chap. XXIII. The question then agitated respecting the Passover - 236
Chap. XXIV. The dissension of the churches in Asia ... 236
Chap. XXV. All agree to one opinion respecting the Passover - 240
Chap. XXVI. The elegant works of Irenseus that have come down to us 240
Chap. XXVII. The works of others that flourished at the time - - 241
Ch. XXVIII. Those that followed Artemon's heresy in the beginning.
Their character and conduct; and their attempt at
corrupting the Scriptures - 241
The Hibtort — BOOK VI. Paget 245—299.
Chapter I. The persecution under Severus - 246
Chap. II. The education of Origen, from his earliest youth . 246
Chap. HI- When a very young man, he preached the Gospel - 248
Chap. IV. The number of his catechumens that suffered martyrdom 251
Chap. V. Of Potamiama, her horrible tortures and martyrdom - 252
Chap. VI. Clement of Alexandria --•._. 253
Chap. VII. The historian Judas -----_. 254
Chap. VIII. The resolute act of Origen - 254
Chap. IX. The miracle of Narcissus ------ 266
Chap. X. The bishops in Jerusalem ------ 257
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
XI
Chapter XI.
Chap. XII.
Chap. XIII.
Chap. XIV.
Chap. XV.
Chap. XVI.
Chap. XVII.
Chap. XVIII.
Chap. XIX.
Chap. XX.
Chap. XXI.
Chap. XXII.
Chap. XXIII.
Chap. XXIV.
Chap. XXV.
Chap. XXVI.
Chap. XXVII.
Ch. XXVIII.
Chap. XXIX.
Chap. XXX.
Chap. XXXI.
Chap. XXXII.
Ch. XXXIII.
Chap. XXXIV.
Chap. XXXV.
Chap. XXXVI.
Ch. XXXVII.
Ch. XXXVIII.
Chap. XXXIX.
Chap. XL.
XLI.
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
XLII.
XLIII.
XLIV.
XLV.
XLVI.
PAGE
Of Alexander, his exaltation and bishopric - - 858
Serapion, and the writings ascribed to him - - 269^
The works of Clement ...... 260
The works that Clement mentions .... £62
Of Heraclas, appointed by Clement .... 264
The great study which Origen devoted to the Holy Scrip-
tures -.------- 264
Of the translator Symmaehus ..... 265
Of Ambrose, convinced of the truth, by Origen - - 265
The accounts given of Origen by others - - 266
The works of the writers of the day still extant - - 270
The bishops that were noted at this time - - -271
The works of Hippolytus that have reached ns - -271
Origen's zeal, and his elevation to the priesthood - 272
The expositions he gave at Alexandria - - 273
His review of the collective Scriptures • • 273
Heraclas succeeds to the episcopate of Alexandria - 276
How the bishops regarded him - ... 276
The persecution under Maximinus - 277
Of Fabianus, who was remarkably appointed bishop of
Rome, by a divine communication ... 277
The pupils of Origen ...... 278
Of Africanus, and his works ..... 270
The Commentaries that Origen wrote in Palestine - 270
The error of Beryllus, bishop of Bostra - - 280
Of Philip Cesar 281
Dionysius succeeds Heraclas in the episcopate - 281
Other works written by Origen ..... 281
The dissension of the Arabians ..... 282
The heresy of the Helcesaites ..... 282
The persecution of Decius ..... 283
What happened to Dionysius ..... 334
Of those who suffered martyrdom at Alexandria - - 288"
Other accounts given by Dionysius .... 290
Of Novatus, his manners and habits, and his heresy - 202
Dionysius's account of Serapion ..... 297
The epistle of Dionysius to Noratus - - - • - 298
Other epistles of Dionysius ..... 29g
Chapter I.
Chap. II.
Chap. III.
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
Chap.
IV.
V.
VI.
VII.
VIII.
IX.
X.
XI.
XII.
XIII.
XIV.
Thb History.— BOOK VII. Pages 300—346.
The great wickedness of Decius and Gallus ... 300
The bishops of Rome at this time .... 300
Cyprian, and the bishops connected with him, main-
tained, that those who turned from heretical error,
should be baptized again ..... 301
The epistle that Dionysius wrote on this subject - - 301
The peace after the persecution .... 301
The heresy of Sabellius ...... 302
The execrable error of the heretics, the divine vision of
Dionysius, and the ecclesiastical canon given to him - 308
The heterodoxy of Novatus ..... 304
The ungodly baptism of Heretics .... 305
Valerian, and the persecution raised by him - - 306
The sufferings of Dionysius, and those in Egypt - - 308
The martyrs at Cesarea of Palestine - - - - 313
The peace after Gallienus - - - - - -314
The bishops that flourished at this time - - - 315
• •
Xll TABLE OF CONTENTS.
PAGE
Chapter XV. The martyrdom of Marinas at Cesarea - - - 315
Chap. XVI. Some account of Astyrius - - - - - 816
Chap. XVII. The miracles of our Saviour at Paneas ... 816
Chap. XVIII. The statue erected hy the woman having an hemorrhage 317
Chap. XIX. The episcopal seat of James ..... 818
Chap. XX* Dionysius " On festivals/' in which he gives the canon
on the passover ....... 318
Chap. XXI. The events that occurred at Alexandria ... 319
Chap. XXII. The pestilence which then prevailed .... 321
Chap. XXIII. The reign of Qaliienus ...... 323
Chap. XXIV. Of Nepos, and his schism ...... 323
Chap. XXV. The Apocalypse of John ...... 396
Chap. XXVI. The epistles of Dionysius ------ 330
Chap. XXVII. Paul, of Samosata, and the heresy by him at Antioch - 331
Chap. XXVIII. The different bishops then distinguished - - - 831
Chap. XXIX. Paul, refuted by Malchion, who had been a sophist, was
deposed ......... 339
Chap. XXX. The epistle of the Council against Paul - - - 383
Chap. XXXI. The error of the Manichees, which commenced at this
time 338
Chap. XXXII. Of those distinguished Ecclesiastical writers of our own
day, and which of them survived until the destruction
of the churches --.-..- 339
The History.— BOOK VIII. Paget 346—378.
Chapter I. The events that preceded the persecution in our times - 346
Chap. II. The demolition of the churches ----- 348
Chap. III. The conflicts endured by the martyrs, in the persecution 350
Chap. IV. The illustrious martyrs of God, who filled every place
with the celebrity of their name, and obtained various
• crowns of martyrdom ------ 351
Chap. V. The affairs of Nicomedia ------ 352
Chap. VI. Those that were in the palace ----- 352
Chap. VII. The Egyptians that suffered at Phoenice ... 354
Chap. VIII. Those who suffered in Egypt ..... 356
Chap. IX. Of those in Thebais and their various tortures - - 357
Chap. X. The writings of Phileas, which give an account of the
martyrs of Alexandria -----. 350
Chap. XI. The destructive events in Phrygia .... 332
Chap. XII. Of the shocking sufferings of many others, both men and
women, In various places .... - 33$
Chap. XIII. Those prelates that evinced the reality of the religion
they proclaimed, with their blood - - - . 335
Chap. XIV. The morals of the persecutors ----- 339
Chap. XV. The events that happened to the heathen ... 373
Chap. XVI. The change of affairs for the better .... 373
Chap. XVII. The revocation of the Emperors .... 375
THE BOOK OF MARTYRS.— Paget 378 -409.
Procopius, Alpheus, and Zaccheus .... 373
The martyr Romanus ------- 330
Timotheus, Agapius, Theda, and eight others - - 881
Apphianus, that innocent lamb, martyred - - - 383
The martyrs Ulpian and Aidesius .... 333
The martyr Agapius - - - - - . 337
Chapter
I.
Chap.
11.
Chap.
III.
Chap.
IV.
Chap.
V.
Chap.
VI.
TABLE OF CONTENTS.
Xlll
Chapter
• VII.
Chap.
VIII.
Chap.
IX.
Chap.
X.
Chap.
XI.
Chap.
XII.
Chap.
XIII.
Chapter I.
Chap.
II.
Chap.
III.
Chap.
rv.
Chap.
v.
Chap.
VI.
Chap.
VII.
Chap.
VIII.
Chap.
IX.
Chap.
X.
Chap.
XI.
Chaptbr I.
Chap.
II.
Chap.
III.
Chap.
IV.
Chap.
V.
Chap.
VI.
Chap.
VII.
Chap.
VIII.
Chap.
IX.
The martyrs Theodosia, Domninus, and Auxentius
Other confessors ; also Valentine and Paulus
The renewal of the persecution with greater violence.
Antoninus, Zebina, Germanus, and others
Petrut Ascetes, Asclepius the Marcionite, and other
martyrs ---------
Of the martyrdom of Pamphilas and others -
The prelates of the church ------
Bilvanus and John, and thirty other martyrs
PAGE
380
391
- 394
397
396
406
406
Thb Histoby.— BOOK IX. Paget 409-433.
The pretended relaxation of persecution ... 409
The subsequent reverse ---.-. 412
The new statue erected at Antioch - - • -413
The decrees against us --.-.- 413
The false acts -------- 414
Those who suffered martyrdom at this time - - - 414
The measures decreed against us, and engraved on pillars 415
Copy of the translated epistle of Maximlnus, in answer
to the ordinances (of the cities) against us, taken from
the brazen tablet at Tyre ..... 416
The events that occurred after these ; famine, pestilence,
and war -------- 4x9
The death of the tyrants, and their expressions before
their end 422
Copy of the translated epistle of the tyrant Maximinus 426
The victory of the pious Emperors .... 437
Copy of the tyrant's ordinance, in regard to the Chris-
tians, translated from the Latin into the Greek - 429
The total destruction of the enemies of religion - - 432
The History.— BOOK X. Pages 434—472.
The peace which was granted us by Divine interposition 434
The restoration of the churches ----- 436
The dedications of the churches in all places • - 436
Panegyric on the splendour of our affairs - - - 437
Panegyric on the building of the churches, addressed to
Paulinas, bishop of Tyre - . - - - . 437
Copies of the imperial decrees of Constantine and Licinius 466
Of the property belonging to the Christians, and an
epistle, in which the Emperor grants money to the
churches ---.---. 434
The privileges and immunities of the clergy, exempted
from political matters ------ 466
The wickedness Licinius afterwards exhibited, and his
death 466
The victory of Constantine, and the blessings which under
him accrued to the whole Roman world ... 470
Imdbx of the Subjects, Authors, dec occurring in the Ecclesiastical
History
473
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE,
SHOWING
THE STATE OR PERIOD OF THE MOST PROMINENT PERSONS AND EVENTS.
la thi* Table, the dates an given according to the vulgar era, or four yean later than the true time.
A.D.
1. Augustus (Oct. Cabs.) being em-
peror of Rome, Christ was born.
14. Tiberius succeeds him.
33. Christ crucified.— Tiberius dies In
the 23d year of his reign, and is suc-
ceeded by Caius C»s. Caligula.
37. James, surnamed the Just, bishop
of Jerusalem, the first b. of the first
Christian church. — The mission of
Thaddeus to Edessa. — The name
Christian grows into use at Antioch.
40. Herod Agrippa afflicts the church,
and puts James the Great, brother of
John, to death.
41 . Caligula dies, and is succeeded by
Claudius.— The famine mentioned in
the Acts. — Herod dies. Theudas the
impostor. — Helen, queen of the Os-
rhoenians. — Simon Magus. Peter
at Rome.— Philo's communication
with Peter.— Sedition of the Jews at
Jerusalem, and destruction.— Agrip-
pa, Herod's son, appointed king of
the Jews.
64. Claudius dies, and is succeeded by
Tiberius Claudius Nero.
61. Annianus, b. of Alexandria, and
successor of St. Mark. — The first
general Persecution of the Christian
church. — Peter and Paul suffer mar-
tyrdom. — Linus the first b. of Rome.
66. Nero dies, and is succeeded by
Galba and Otho.
69. Vitellius acknowledged emperor,
soon after killed, and Vespasian de-
clared emperor. — The Jews oppres-
sed by grievous famine.
70. Capture and destruction of Jerusa-
lem by Titus, the son of Vespasian.—
Gnostics, Dositheus, Simon Magus,
Ebion, Cerinthus.— -Simeon, son of
Cleopas, the second b. of Jerusalem.
These two first b. of this church were
relatives of our Lord. — The family of
David investigated by Vespasian.
79. Vespasian dies, and is succeeded by
his son Titus. — Anencletus, b. of
Rome.
81. Titus dies, and is succeeded by
Domitian, a second Nero. — Second
general Persecution.— Clement, b.
of Rome. — A villus, b. of Alexandria.
—John the apostle exiled to Patmos.
A.D.
94. Fl. Clement and Domitilla, mar-
tyrs. — The grandchildren of Judas,
relatives of our Lord, yet living.
96. Death of Domitian, who is suc-
ceeded by Nerva. Nerva is sue-
ceeded by Trajan.
98. Cerdon, b. of Alexandria. — Cle-
ment of Rome ; Ignatius of Antioch,
successor of Evodius, the first b. —
Simeon of Jerusalem suffers martyr-
dom, and is succeeded by Justus in
the episcopate. — The first fifteen b.
of Jerusalem were all Hebrews.—
After these followed the Gentile
succession. See the tabular view of
the bishops, page xxxii.
99. The apostle John dies at Ephesus.
— Euarestus, b. of Rome. — Primus,
b. of Alexandria. — Alexander suc-
ceeds Euarestus in the see of Rome.
107. Ignatius suffers martyrdom.
11 7. Trajan dies, and is succeeded by
Adrian. — Quadratus and Aristides
write a defence of Christianity, ad-
dressed to Adrian. — Xystus, or Six-
tus, b. of Rome. Justus of Alexandria;
Telesphorus succeedsXy stus at Rome,
and Eumenes succeeds Justus at Alex-
andria. — Barchochebas the impostor.
—The last siege of the Jews, when the
name of Jerusalem was changed and
called uElia, in honour of the em-
peror, Mlius Adrian. — Now appeared
the heresies of Menander, Saturni-
nus, and Basilides, the offspring of
the heresy of Simon Magus. — Adrian
forbids the Christians to be punished
without trial. — Hegesipptis and Jus-
tin, contemporary writers.
138. Adrian dies, and is succeeded by
Antoninus Pius. — Hyginus, successor
of Telesphorus at Rome. — Valentine
and Cerdon, Gnostics, notorious at
Rome. — Justin addresses his apology
to Antonine, by which the emperor is
induced to send his edict to the cities
of Asia. — Pius, b. of Rome, is suc-
ceeded by Anicetus.
161. Marcus Aurehus Antoninus suc-
ceeds Antoninus Pius, and is asso-
ciated with Lucius Antoninus Verus,
his brother
163. Justin addresses a second apology
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE.
XV
A.D.
tbc
IBS.
leai
I eel
lof
to the emperors ; about the same time
also Athenagoras and Titian wrote
their apologies.
Martyrdom of Justin and Poly-
carp. — Fourth Persecution; Ani-
cetus succeeded by Soter in the see
Rome, and Celadion succeeded by
v Agrippinus at Alexandria.— Heron,
Eros, Theophilus, b. of Antioch. —
Dionysius of Corinth, Pinytus of
Crete, Philip Apollinaris, and Melito,
Musanus, Modestus, and Irennus,
contemporary writers.
169. L. Verus dies. — The Christian
legion pray for rain and victory,
whence the legion is called Fulminea.
— Eleutherus of Rome.— Bardesanes
of Syria.
177. Martyrs of Lyons and Vienna in
Gaul. — Syriac and Italian transla-
tions of the New Testament, as also
those of Aquila, Symmachus, and
Theodotion.
180. Antonine dies, and is succeeded
by Commodus.— Agrippinus is suc-
ceeded by Julian in the see of Alex-
andria. — Pantsenus,the philosopher,
at the head of the Alexandrian school.
— Clement of Alexandria, the pupil
of Pantaenus* — Narcissus, b. of Jeru-
salem, being the fifteenth of the
gentfle succession, which commenced
after the invasion of Judea under
Adrian. — Rhodo opposes the errors
of Mansion. — Phrygian errors, Mon-
tanus,Priscilla, Maximilla.— Blastus,
schismatic at Rome. — Miltiades and
Apollonius, ecclesiastical writers ;
the latter dies a martyr*— Bleutherus
is succeeded by Victor in the see of
Rome ; and Julian of Alexandria by
Demetrius. — Serapion, b. of Antioch.
— Narcissus of Jerusalem, Bachylus
of«Corinth, and Polycrates at Ephe-
sus. — The dispute respecting the
passover. — Artemon's errors revived
by Paul of Samosata. — Natalius, As-
clepiodotus.
198. Pertinax.
196. Didius Julius. — Septimius Seve-
rn*, emperor. — Tertullian writes his
apology. — Fifth Persecution. —
Martyrdom of Philip, governor in
rpt, Leonidas and others.
905) ireiuetts,and the martyrs at Lyons,,
i. — Clement succeeds Pantse-
in the Alexandrian school. —
I About the same time flourished Judas
lithe historian, Alexander of Jeru-
A.D.
salem, Demetrius of Alexandria, and
Porphyry, the opponent of Christi-
anity.
911. A. Caracalla and Geta, emperors.
917. Macrinus with his son. — Zephyri-
nus of Rome, successor of Victor, is
succeeded by Calisthus, who again
left the church to Urbanus.
918. Heliogabalus (alias Antoninus)
succeeds Macrinus.
999. Alexander Severos, emperor. —
Philetas succeeds Asclepiades m the
see of Antioch.— Mamam, Alexan-
der's mother, favourable to Christi-
anity. — Hippolytus, an ecclesiastical
writer. — Heraclas succeeds Deme-
trius in the see of Alexandria.—
Firmilianus b. of Cesarea in Cappa-
docia.— Theoctistus b. of Cesarea in
Palestine.
935. Alexander assassinated by Maxi-
mums Thrax, who is proclaimed em-
peror, and commences the sixth
Persecution.
988. Maximums Thrax is succeeded by
Gordian. — Pontianus is succeeded
by Anteros in the see of Rome, who
was succeeded by Fablanus. — Hera-
clas b. of Alexandria. — Zebinus of
Antioch is succeeded by Babylas.—
Africanus, author of "Cesti." — Be-
ryllus of Arabia.
944. Gordian is succeeded by Philip
the Arabian. — Origen's works on the
Scriptures. — Heraclas is succeeded
by Dionysius in the see of Alexan-
dria. — Dissensions of the Arabians.
—Heresy of the Helcesaites.
949. Decius succeeds Philip. — Se-
venth Persecution.— Alexander, b.
of Jerusalem, dies a martyr, and is
succeeded by Mazabanes. — Babylas
of Antioch dies in prison, and is
succeeded by Fabras. — Origen's great
sufferings and tortures. — The susTer-
ings of Dionysius.— The martyrs at
Alexandria. — Novatus creates a
schism at Rome. — Fablanus suffers
martyrdom. — Cornelius b. of Rome.
Cyprian of Carthage, and Fabinns
of Antioch. — Dionysius writes to
Novatus. — The dispute between
Cyprian of Carthage and Stephen
of Rome.
951. Gallus emperor. Lucius b. of
Rome.
964. Valerianus emperor. Stephen b.
of Rome.— The Sabellian heresy.—
Valerian stimulated by Macrianus to
XVI
CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE.
A.D.
persecute*— Dionysius b. of Rome.
—The sufferings of Dionysius of
' Alexandria.— The schism of Nepos.
960. Gallienus sole emperor on the cap-
ture of his father Valerian. — Cyprian
and Lauren tius suffered martyrdom.
—The episcopal see of James at Je-
rusalem held in great veneration. —
Dionysius of Alexandria dies, and is
succeeded by Mazimus.
264. Paul of Samosata creates a schism,
and is condemned in a council at
Antioch.
968. Claudius emperor of Rome. — Fe-
lix, successor of Dionysius of Rome,
is succeeded by Eutychlanus, who
was soon after succeeded by Caius.
270. Aurelian emperor, to whom an
appeal was made against Paul of Sa-
mosata.
272. The ninth Persecution com-
menced by Aurelian.
275. Tacitus emperor.
276. Florianus emperor.
277. Probus emperor. — Origin of the
Manichean heresy.
282. Carus emperor. — Carinus and
Numerianus emperors.
283. Caius b. of Rome.
284. Diocletian emperor of Rome,
under whom the tenth great per-
secution began, preceded by the
demolition of the churches.
287. Marcellinus succeeds Caius in the
see of Rome, who was overtaken by
the persecution in his fifteenth year.
308. The tenth Persecution, the most
violent of all. Busebius styles it
emphatically The persecution.— Ti-
meus, Domnus, and Cyrillus suc-
cessively b. of Antioch. — Tyrannus
succeeds Cyrillus. — Eusebius succes-
sor of Socrates in the see of Laodicea.
— Marcellus succeeds Marcellinus in
the see of Rome, who was followed by
Eusebius.— These were succeeded by
Miltiades or Melchiades, who is men-
tioned in connexion with Marcus in
the epistle of Constantino.
305. Diocletian and Maximian abdi-
cate the government — Constantius
Chlorus and Galerius Maximlanus,
son-in-law of Diocletian, are created
August!. — The empire being thus
divided between the two emperors,
Galerius adopted the two Caesars,
Severus and his nephew Maximums.
306. Licinius appointed emperor and
titled Augustus by a common vote of
A.D.
the emperors. — Maximinus assumes
the title of Augustus.— Constantius,
emperor of the west, dies in Britain,
and Constantino his son is proclaimed
emperor; an event which defeated
the ambitious and tyrannical pro-
jects of Galerius Maximianus.—
Maxentius son of Maximian assumes
the purple at Rome.
310. Maximiandiesadisgraceful death,
after an attempt against the life of
Constantine. — Maximinus of the
east, and Maxentius at Rome^ecretly
combine against Constantine and Li-
cinius. The excesses committed by
the tyrants. — About this time flou-
rished Anatolius, distinguished as b.
of Laodicea and a writer. — Stephen
b. of Antioch. — Theotecnus, b. of
Cesarea in Palestine, was succeeded
by Agapius, the contemporary of
Pamphilus. Agapius was succeeded
by Busebius, the author of the Eccle-
siastical History. — Now flourished
as writers, Pierius of Alexandria,
Melchius b. of Pontus, and Miletius
the honey of Attica. — Hymenseus,
Lambdas, and Hermon, successively
b. of Jerusalem about this time.—
Maximus, the successor of Dionysius,
was succeeded by Theonas in the see
of Alexandria. — Theonas was suc-
ceeded by Peter and Achillas, and
he by Alexander. The last of these
was indirectly the occasion of the
subsequent Arlan controversy. —
— Hermon of Jerusalem, Alexander
of Alexandria, Miltiades of Rome,
Tyrannus of Antioch, Theodotus of
Laodicea, and Agapius of Cesarea
in Palestine, are the last bs. men-
tioned by Eusebius in the most pro-
minent sees.
314. Miltiades was succeeded by. Syl-
vester in the see of Rome, in whose
times the council of Nice was held.
— Constantine establishes the free
exercise of the Christian religion, and
liberates the Roman world from op-
pression. — The churches are now re-
stored and dedicated. — Universal
peace in the church, large endow-
ments made by the emperor, privi-
leges granted to the clergy, with the
restoration of confiscated property.
—The splendour which the church
now began to wear seems to have
laid the foundation for its subsequent
corruption.
LIFE OF EUSEBIUS PAMPHILUS.
BY VALESIUS *
According to the testimony of Socrates,-)- a book relative to the
life of Eusebius was written by Acacius, his scholar and successor in
the see of Cffisarea. But since this book, through that negligence in
antiquity to which the loss of many others is to be ascribed, is not now
extant, we will endeavour, from the testimonies of the several writers
who have mentioned Eusebius, to supply the defect
It appears that Eusebius was born in Palestine, about the close of
the reign of Gallienus, one proof of which is, that by the ancients,
particularly by Basilius and Theodoret, he is frequently termed a
Palestinian. It is possible, indeed, that he might have received that
name from his being the bishop of Csesarea, yet probability is in
favour of his having derived it from his country; certainly he himself
affirms, J that when a youth, he was educated and dwelt in Palestine,
and that there he first saw Constantine, when journeying through it
with Diocletian Augustus ; and after repeating§ the contents of a law,
written in favour of the Christians, by Constantine to the Palestinians,
he observes, " This letter of the Emperor's is the first sent to us."
On the authority of Eusebius himself, it may be affirmed, that he
was born in the last part of the reign of Gallienus, 259 a.d. ; for, in
his Ecclesiastical History, he informs us, that Dionysius, bishop of
Alexandria, lived in his own ag'e.^ Therefore, since Dionysius died
in the twelfth year of the reign of Gallienus, Eusebius must have been
born before, if he lived within the time of that prelate. The same
also follows, from his stating,** that Paul of Samosata had revived
the heresy of Artemon, in h%s\\ age. And in his history of the occur-
rences during the reign of Gallienus, before he begins the narrative
of the error and condemnation of Paul of Samosata, he observes,
"but now, after the history of these things, we will transmit to pos-
terity an account of our own times."
Respecting his parents we know nothing, except that Nicephorus
* In this version, the sense, more than the expression of Valesius, is regarded,
f Ecclet. Hist, book ii. ch. hr. page 76.
t In his first book concerning the life of Constantine, chap. six.
§ Life of Constantine, book ii. chap, xliii. where see note a, Cambr. edit. 1092.
| See book ill. c. xxviii. p. 138.
•• Eccles. Hist, book r. chap, xxviii. p. 841. ft Eusebius'*.
b
XV111 LIFE OF EUSEBIUS.
Callistus, by what authority we cannot say, speaks of his mother as
the sister of Pamphilus the martyr. In Anus's letter,* he is termed
brother to Eusebius of Nicomedia. Though he possibly might, on
account of his friendship, have received this appellation, yet it is more
probable that he was nearly related to the Nicomedian bishop ; espe-
cially since he of C&sarea only, though many others there are men*
tioned, is termed by Alius, brother to that prelate. Besides, the
Nicomedian Eusebius was a native of Syria, and bishop first of Bery-
tus : nor was it then the usage, that foreigners and persons unknown
should be promoted to the government of churches.
Neither is it known what teachers he had in secular learning ; but
in sacred literature, he had for his preceptor Dorotheus, the eunuch,
presbyter of the Antiochian church, of whom he makes honourable
mention in his Seventh Book.*)- Notwithstanding Eusebius there says
only, that he had heard Dorotheus expounding the Holy Scriptures
witn propriety, in the Antiochian church, we are not inclined to object
to any one thence inferring, with Trithemius, that Eusebius was Do-
rotheus's disciple. Theotecnus being at that time dead, the bishopric
of the church of Caesarea was administered by Agapius, a person of
eminent piety and great liberality to the poor. By him Eusebius was
admitted into the clerical office, and with Pamphilus, a presbyter of
distinction at that time in the Caesarean church, he entered into the
firmest friendship. Pamphilus was, as Photius relates, a Phoenician,
born at Berytus, and scholar of Pierius, a presbyter of the Alexan-
drian church ; who, since he was animated with the most singular
attachment to sacred literature, and was with the utmost zeal collecting
all the works of the ecclesiastical writers, especially Origen, founded a
very celebrated school and library at Caesarea, of which school Euse-
bius seems to have been the first master. Indeed, it is affirmed J by
Eusebius, that Apphianus, who suffered martyrdom in the third year
of the persecution, had been instructed by him in the sacred Scrip-
tures, in the city of Caesarea. From that time Eusebius's intimacy
with Pamphilus was so great, and such was his attention to him, as
his inseparable companion till death, that he .acquired the name of
Pamphilus. And not only while the latter was living, but after his
death, Eusebius cherished toward him the greatest affection, and ever
spoke of him with reverence and tenderness. This is exemplified in
the three books written by Eusebius, concerning the life of Pamphilus,
eulogized by St Jerome, and by many passages in his Ecclesiastical
History, and in his account of the martyrs of Palestine. In his Second
Book, also, against Sabellius, written by Eusebius, after the Nicene
Council, he frequently commends Pamphilus, though he suppresses
his name. In the commencement of that discourse, Eusebius observes,
" I think that my ears are as yet affected by the remembrance of that
* Alias's letter to Easebias, bishop of Nicomedia, will be found in Theodoret's
Eccles. Hist. lib. 1. c. v. edit. Vah f Chap, xxxii. p. 339-
% In his book concerning " The Martyrs of Palestine," pages 978 to 400.
LIFE OF BUSEBIUS. XIX
blessed man, who spake with so much piety, and jours still retain the
sound of his voice ; for I seem to be yet hearing him utter that devout
word, ' the onkf begotten Son of God? a phrase he constantly em*
ployed ; for it was the remembrance of the only begotten to the glory
of the unborn Father. Now we have heard the apostle commanding
that presbyters ought to be honoured with a double honour, those
especially who have laboured in the word and doctrine." And
he thus again speaks of his friend: "With these reminiscences
of that blessed man I am not elated, but wish I could so speak, as i&
together with you, I were always hearing from him. And the words
now cited may be pleasing to him, for it is the glory of good servants
to speak truth concerning the Lord, and it is the honour of those
fathers, who have taught well, if their doctrines be repeated."* Some
« may insinuate, that these were phrases, the creatures of his lips, and
no proof of the feelings of his heart; but I remember, in what a satis-
factory manner, I have heard with you, his solemn asseveration, that
there was not one thing on his tongue and another in his heart"
Shortly after, he says : " But now on account of the memory and
honour of this our father, so good, so laborious, and so vigilant for
the church, let these facts be briefly stated by us. For we have not
mentioned yet his family, his education or learning, nor narrated the
other incidents of his life, and its lea/ding or principal object," f
These passages in Eusebius were pointed out to us by the most learned
Franciscus Ogerius. Hence it may be satisfactorily inferred, that it
was not any family alliance, but the bond of amity that connected
Eusebius with Pamphilus. Eusebius, though he mentions Pamphilus
so frequently, and boasts so highly of his friendship, yet never speaks
of him as a relative. The testimony of Eusebius alone is sufficient to
decide that Pamphilus, though his friend, was not his kinsman. Since
in the close of his Seventh Book of Ecclesiastical History, where he
is making mention of Agapius, bishop of Csssarea, he says : " In hi*
time, we became acquainted with Pamphilus, a most eloquent man,
and in his life and practices truly a philosopher, and in the same
church, ennobled with the honour of the presbytery." Since Eusebius
attests that Pamphilus was then first known to him, it is sufficiently
evident, that family^alliance was not the tie that connected them.
In these times occurred that most severe persecution of the Chris-
* Again, in the game book : "These words we always heard from that
blessed man, for they were often thus spoken by him."
t " Propositum n is the word employed by Valerius, doubtless in that accep*
tation in which its precise sense is so easily appreciated by the classic reader in
Horace, Car. lib. iii. ode ill. line 1 .
" Jostam et tenacem proporiti viram,
Non civium ardor prava jubentium,
Non vultns instantis tyranni
Mente qoatit solida," Ice.
Should not Christians have, universally, a far more vivid perception of this
beautiful picture of mind than heathens ? St. Paul had ; see Phil. ill. 13, 14.
62
XX LIFE OF EUSEBIUS.
tians, which was begun by Diocletian, and continued by the following
emperors for ten years. During this persecution, Eusebius, at that
time being a presbyter of the church of Caesarea, remained almost
constantly in that city, and by continual exhortations, prepared many
for martyrdom ; amongst whom was Apphianus, a noble youth, whose
illustrious fortitude is related in Eusebius's book concerning the
martyrs of Palestine. In the same year Pamphilus was cast into
prison, where he spent two whole years in bonds, during which time,
Eusebius by no means deserted his friend and companion, but visited
him continually, and in the prison wrote, together with him, five books
in defence of Origen ; but the sixth and last book of that work, he
finished after the death of Pamphilus. — That whole work was by
Eusebius and Pamphilus dedicated* to Christian confessors,-)- living
in the mines of Palestine, In the time of this persecution, on account,
probably, of some urgent affairs of the church, Eusebius went to Tyre,
in which city he witnessed;); the glorious martyrdom of five Egyptian
Christians ; and afterwards, on his arrival in Egypt and Thebais, the
persecution then prevailing there, he§ beheld the admirable constancy
of many martyrs of both sexes. Some have insinuated that Eusebius,
to exempt himself in this persecution, from imprisonment, sacrificed
to idols ; and that this was objected against him, as will be hereafter
related, by the Egyptian bishops and confessors, in the synod at Tyre.
But we doubt not that this is false, and that it was a calumny forged
by the enemies of Eusebius. For had a crime so great been really
committed by him, how could he have been afterwards appointed
bishop of Csesarea ? How is it likely that he should, in this case,
have been invited by the Antiochians to undertake the episcopate of
their city ? And yet Cardinal Baronius has seized on that as certain
and undoubted, which by his enemies, for litigious purposes, was ob-
jected against Eusebius, but never confirmed by the testimony of any
one. At the same time, a book was written by Eusebius against
Hierocles. For Hierocles of Nicomedia, about the beginning of the
persecution, when the Christian churches were every where harassed,
published, in the city of Nicomedia, as an insult to a religion then
assailed by all Us enemies, two)) books against the Christian faith ;
* This is affirmed by Photius in his Bibliotheca, chap. 1 18. Fabrichu calls
this " Bibliotheca," or library, turn liber, ted insignis thesaurus, an illustrious
treasure. The best edition is Rouen, 1663, under the title " Photii Myriobib-
lion, slve Bibliotheca librorum, quos legit et consult Photion, Or. et Lat."
t Though the word here employed by Valesius, is coqfessores, yet there can-
not be the least doubt, that the characters to whom he alludes were very dif-
ferent from those which a more recent application of the term might intimate.
Confessores were simply persons that had confessed and acknowledged openly,
during the time of the persecution, that they were Christians, and would not,
to save either their lives or property, deny their Master or his sacred cause.
They were decided characters, tenaces propositi. This term was employed by
Valesius, who lived in an age of the church when its use was popular.
,• t Eusebius informs us of this in his " Book of Martyrs," chap. vii. page 33$.
$ This he relates in the ninth chapter of the same book, page 394.
|| Which he termed ^tXaXijOc if.
LIFE OF EUSEBIUS. XXI
in which books he asserted, that Apollonius Tyaneus performed more
and greater things* than Christ But Eusebins disregarding the
man, confuted him in a very short volume.
Agapius, bishop of Cssarea during this interval, beiug dead, the
persecution subsiding, and peace being restored to the church, Euse-
bius, by common consent, succeeded to the episcopal dignity at Caesa-
rea. Others represent Agricola, who subscribed to the synod of
Ancyra, at which he was present in the 314th year of the Christian
era, to be the successor of Agapius. This is affirmed by Baronius
in his Annals,f and Blondellus-J The latter writes, that Eusebius
undertook the administration of the church of Caesarea, after the death
of Agricola, about the year 315. But these subscriptions of the bishops,
extant only in the Latin collections of the canons, seem in our judg-
ment to be entitled to little credit. For they occur neither in the
-Greek copies, nor in the Latin versions of Dionysius Exiguus. Be-
sides, Eusebius,§ enumerating the bishops of the principal dioceses,
where the persecution began and raged, ends with the mention of
Agapius, bishop of Caesarea ; who, he observes, laboured much, during
that persecution, for the good of his own church. The necessary
inference, therefore, is, that Agapius must have been bishop until the
end of the persecution. But Eusebius was elevated to the episcopal
office immediately after that persecution ; for after peace was restored
to the church, Eusebius || and other prelates being invited by Paulinus
bishop of Tyre, to the dedication of a cathedral, Eusebius made there
a very eloquent oration. Now this happened before the rebellion of
Licinius against Constantine, in the 315th year of the Christian era,
about which period Eusebius wrote those celebrated books, " De De-
monstratione Evangelical" and " De Preparatione Evangelica." And
these books were certainly written before the Nicene Synod, since
they are expressly mentioned in his Ecclesiastical History, which was
"written before that council.
Meanwhile, Licinius, who managed the government in the eastern
empire, excited by sudden rage, began to persecute the Christians,
especially the prelates, whom he suspected of showing more regard,
and of offering up more prayers for Constantine than for himself.
Constantine, however, having defeated him in two battles by land and
sea, compelled him to surrender, and restored peace to the Christians
of the east.
A disturbance, however, far more grievous, arose at that time,
amongst the Christians themselves. Arms, a presbyter of the city of
Alexandria, publicly advanced some new and impious tenets relative
• No word for " miracles " occurs in the text of Valerius.
t Ad annum Christ!, 314.
t In his Apology pro Sententia Hieronymi, c. xix. Vol.
\ In the seventh Book of his Ecclesiastical Hist. chap, xxxii. page 330.
. J) As we are informed in the tenth hook of his Ecclesiastical Hist p. 434*
See chap. iv. p. 437, where Eusebius has inserted this oration.
XXII LIFE OF EUSEBIUS.
to the Son of God, and persisting in this, notwithstanding repeated
admonition by Alexander the bishop, he and his associates in this
heresy, were at length expelled. Highly resenting this, Arms sent
letters with a statement of his own faith to all the bishops of the
neighbouring cities, in which he complained, that though he asserted
the same doctrines which the rest of the eastern prelates maintained*
he had been unjustly deposed by Alexander. Many bishops imposed
on by these artifices, and powerfully excited by Eusebius of Nicomedia,
who openly favoured the Arian party, wrote letters in defence of Anus
to Alexander bishop of Alexandria, entreating him to restore Arras
to his former rank in the church. Our Eusebius was one of their
number, whose letter written to Alexander, is extant in the acts of the
seventh (Ecumenical Synod. The example of Eusebius of Caasarea,
was soon followed by Theodotius and PauHnus, the one bishop of
Laodicea, the other of Tyre, who interceded with Alexander for
Arius's restoration. Since Alius boasted on every occasion of this
letter, and by the authority of such eminent men, drew many into the
participation of his heresy, Alexander was compelled to write to the
other eastern bishops, showing the justice of the expulsion of Anns.
Two letters of Alexander's are yet extant ; the one to Alexander,
bishop of Constantinople, in which the former complains of three
Syrian bishops, who, agreeing with Arius, had more than ever inflamed
that contest, which they ought rather to have suppressed. These
three, as may be learned from Arius's letter to Eusebius, bishop of
Nicomedia, are Eusebius, Theodotius, and Paulinus. The other letter
of Alexander's, written to all the bishops throughout the world, So-
crates records in his first book.* To these letters of Alexander's,
almost all the eastern bishops subscribed, amongst whom the most
eminent were Philogonius, bishop of Antioch, Eustathius of Beroa,
and Macarius of Jerusalem.
The bishops who favoured the Arian party, especially Eusebius of
Nicomedia, imagining themselves to be severely treated in Alexander's
letters, became much more vehement in their defence of Arius. For
our Eusebius of C&sarea, together with Patrophilus, Paulinus, and
other Syrian bishops, merely voted that it should be lawful for Arius,
as a presbyter, to hold assemblies in his church ; at the same time,
that he should be subject to Alexander, and seek from him reconcili-
ation and communion. The bishops disagreeing thus amongst them-
selves, some favouring the party of Alexander, and others that of
Arius, the contest became singularly aggravated. To remedy this,
Constantine, from all parts of the Roman world, summoned to Nicssa,
a city of Bithynia, a general synod of bishops, such as no age before
had seen. In this greatest and most celebrated council, our Eusebius
was far from an unimportant person. For he both had the first seat
on the right hand, and in the name of the whole synod addressed the
emperor Constantine, who sat on a golden chair, between the two
• Chapter vi.
LIFE OF EUSEBIUS. xxiii
rows of the opposite parties. This is affirmed by Eusebius himself in
his Life* of Constantine, and by Sozomenf in his Ecclesiastical His-
tory. Afterwards, when there was a considerable contest amongst the
bishops, relative to a creed or form of faith, our Eusebius proposed a
formula, at once simple and orthodox, which received the general
commendation both of the bishops and of the emperor himself.
Something, notwithstanding, seeming to be wanting in the creed, to
confute the impiety of the new opinion, the fathers of the Nicene
Council determined that these words, " Vert God of very God,
BEGOTTEN NOT MADE, BEING OF ONE SUBSTANCE WITH THE FATHER,"
should be added. They also annexed anathemas against those who
should assert that the Son of God was made of things not existing,
and that there was a time when he was not At first, indeed, our
Eusebius refused to admit the term " consubstantial,"^ but when the
import of that word was explained to him by the other bishops, he
consented, and as he himself relates in his letter§ to his diocese at
Csesarea, subscribed to the creed. Some affirm that it was the neces-
sity of circumstances, or the fear of the emperor, and not the con-
viction of his own mind, that induced Eusebius to subscribe to the
Nicene Council. Of some, present at the synod, this might be believed,
but this we cannot think of Eusebius, bishop of Csasarea. After the
Nicene Council, too, Eusebius always condemned || those who asserted
that the Son of God was made of things not existing. Athanasius
likewise affirms the same concerning him, who though he frequently
mentions that Eusebius subscribed to the Nicene Council, nowhere
intimates that he did it insincerely. Had Eusebius subscribed to that
Council, not according to his own mind, but fraudulently and in pre-
tence, why did he afterwards send the letter we have mentioned to his
diocese at Cesarea, and therein ingenuously profess that he had em-
braced that faith which had been published in the Nicene Council ?
After that Council, the Arians, through fear of the emperor, were
for a short time quiet. But at length confidence being resumed, they
ingratiated themselves into the favour of the prince, and began by
every method and device, to persecute the Catholic prelates. Their
first attack fell on Eustathius, bishop of the city of Antioch, who was
eminent for the glory of his confession, and was chief amongst the
advocates of the Nicene faith. Eustathius was, therefore, accused
before the emperor of maintaining the Sabellian impiety, and of slan-
dering Helena Augusta, the emperor's mother. A numerous assembly
of bishops was convened in the city of Antioch, in which Eusebius of
* Id his preface to the first book concerning the life of Constantine, and in his
third book of the same work, chap. ii. A new translation will toon appear.
t In the first book of that work, chap. xiz.
t 'Ofuuriffiof , consubstantial, of the same substance, or of the same essence,
co essential.
| See this letter in Socrates, book i. chap. vili.
This is evident from his books against Marcellus, particularly from the
ninth and tenth chapters of his first book, " De Eccleriartied Theotogia."
XXIV LIFE OF EUSEBIUS.
Nicomedia, the chief and ringleader of the whole faction, presided^
In addition to the accusation advanced at this assembly by Cyrus,
bishop of the Berssans, against Eustathius, of maintaining the impious
doctrine of Sabellius, another* was devised against him of incontinency,
and he was therefore expelled from his diocese. On this account, a
very impetuous tumult arose at Antioch. The people, divided into two
factions, the one requesting that the episcopacy of the Antiochian
church might be conferred on Eusebius of Cassarea, the other, that
Eustathius their bishop might be restored, would have resorted to
measures of violence, had not the fear and authority of the emperor
and judges prevented it. The sedition being at length subdued, and
Eustathius banished, our Eusebius, though entreated both by the
people, and the bishops that were present, to undertake the adminis-
tration of the church at Antioch, nevertheless refused. And, when
the bishops by letters written to Constantine, had acquainted him
with their own vote, and with the suffrages of the people, Eusebius
wrote his letters also to that prince, who highly commended his
resolution.
Eustathius, having been in this manner deposed,-)- in the year 330^
the Arians turned the violence of their fury on Athanasius ; and in
the prince's presence they complained first of his ordination ; secondly,
that he had exacted J the impost of a linen garment from the pro-
vincials ; thirdly, that he had broken a sacred cup ; and lastly, that
he had murdered one Arsenius, a bishop. Constantine, wearied with
these vexatious litigations, appointed a council in the city of Tyre,
and directed Athanasius the bishop to proceed there, to have his
cause tried. In that synod, Eusebius bishop of Cssarea, whom Con-
stantine had desired should be present, sat amongst others, as judge*
Potamo bishop of Heracleopolis, who had come with Athanasius the
bishop and seme Egyptian prelates, seeing him sitting in the council,
is said to have addressed him in these words : " Is it fit, Eusebius,
that you should sit, and that the innocent Athanasius should stand to
be judged by you ? Who can endure this ? Were you not in cus-
tody with me, during the time of the persecution ? And I truly, in
defence of the truth, lost an eye ; but you are injured in no part of
your body, neither did you undergo martyrdom, but are alive and
whole. In what manner did you escape out of prison, unless you
promised to our persecutors that you would commit the detestable §
thing ? And perhaps you have done it" This is related by Epipha-
nius, in the heresy of the Meletians. Hence it appears, that they are
mistaken who affirm, that Eusebius had sacrificed to idols, and that
he had been convicted of the fact in the Tyrian synod. For Potamo
* The story is given in Theodoret's Eccles. Hist, book i. chap. xxi. edit Vales,
t See Life of Constantine, book iii. chap. lix.
X This calumny, the Meletians, instigated by Easebias of Nicomedia, invented ;•
as Athanasius tells us in his Apology to Constantine. See his works, torn. i.
p. 778. Edit. Paris, 1627.
§ That is, to sacrifice to idols.
LIFE OF EUSEBIUS. XXV
did not attest that Eusebius had sacrificed to idols, hat only that
being dismissed from prison safe and well, it afforded ground of sus-
picion* It was, however, evidently possible that Eusebius might have
been liberated from confinement in a manner very different from that
of Potamo's insinuation. From the words of Epiphanius, it seems to
be inferred that Eusebius bishop of Caesarea presided at this synod ;
for he adds, that Eusebius being previously affected in hearing the
accusation against him by Potamo, dismissed the council. Yet by
other writers we are informed, that not Eusebius bishop of CsBsarea,
but Eusebius of Nicomedia, presided at the Tyrian synod.*
After that council, all the bishops who had assembled at Tyre, re-
paired, by the emperor's orders, to Jerusalem, to celebrate the conse-
cration of the great church, which Constantine in honour of Christ
had erected in that place. There our Eusebius graced the solemnity,
by the several sermons he delivered. And when the emperor, by
very strict letters, had summoned the bishops to his own court, that
in his presence they might give an account of their fraudulent and
litigious conduct towards Athanasius, our Eusebius, with five others,
went to Constantinople, and furnished that prince with a statement of
the whole transaction. Here also, in the palace, he delivered his tri-
oennalian oration, which the emperor heard with the utmost joy, not
so much on account of any praises to himself, as on account of the
praises of God, celebrated by Eusebius throughout the whole of that
oration. This oration was the second delivered by Eusebius in that
palacevf For he had before made an oration there, concerning the
sepulchre of our Lord, which the emperor heard standing ; nor could
he, though repeatedly entreated by Eusebius, be persuaded to sit in
the chair placed for him,! alleging that it was fit that discourses con-
cerning God should be heard in that posture.
How dear and acceptable our Eusebius was to Constantine, may be
known both from the facts we have narrated, as well as from many
other circumstances. For he both received many letters from him,
as may be seen in the books already mentioned, and was not unfre-
quently sent for to the palace, where he was entertained at table, and
honoured with familiar conversation. Constantine, moreover, related
to our Eusebius, the vision of the cross seen by him when on his
expedition against Maxentius ; and showed to him, as Eusebius in-
forms § us, the labaruHi || that he had ordered to be made to represent
• Is it not a possible case that both presided? viz., First, Eusebius of Cinsarea,
until the insult he sustained in the disparagement of his character by Potamo's
insinuation. Feeling then, that his character stood arraigned by that insinua-
tion, that he judged it expedient either to dismiss the council, or at least to
leave it to the presidential jurisdiction of one less objectionable to Potamo, viz.,
to Eusebius of Nicomedia.
t According to his own testimony, in his fourth book, concerning the Life of
Constantine, chap. zlvi.
t As Eusebius relates in the 33d chapter of the Life of Constantine, lib. iv.
book iv.
$ Life of Constantine, book i. c. xxviil. ux. || An imperial standard.
XXVI LIFE OF EUSEBIUS.
the likeness of that cross* Constantine also committed to Eusebius,
since he knew him to be most skilful in Biblical knowledge, the care
and superintendence of transcribing' copies* of the Scriptures, which
he wanted for the accommodation of the churches he had built at
Constantinople. Lastly, the book concerning the Feast of Easter,
dedicated to him by our Eusebius, was a present to Constantine, so
acceptable, that he ordered its immediate translation into Latin ; and
by letter entreated Eusebius, that he would communicate, as soon as
possible, works of this nature, with which he was engaged, to those
concerned in the study of sacred literature.
About the same time, Eusebius dedicated a small book to the em-
peror Constantine, in which was comprised his description of the
Jerusalem church, and of the gifts that had been consecrated there,—*
which book, together with his tricennalian oration, he placed at the
dose of his Life of Constantine. This book is not now extant At
the same time, Eusebius wrote five books against Marcellus ; of which
the three last, " De Ecclesiastica TheologiaV' he dedicated to Flaccil-
lus bishop of Antioch. Flaccillus entered on that bishopric, a little
before the synod of Tyre, which was convened in the consulate of
Constantius and Albinus, a. d. 335. It is certain that Eusebius, in
his First Bookf writes in express words, that Marcellus had been
deservedly condemned by the church. Now Marcellus was first con*
demned in the synod held at Constantinople, by those very bishops
that had consecrated Constantine' 8 church at Jerusalem, in the year
of Christ 335, or, according to Baronius, 336. Socrates,;); indeed,
acknowledges only three books written by Eusebius against Marcellus,
namely, those entitled, " De Ecclesiastica Theologia ;" but the whole
work by Eusebius, against Marcellus, comprised Five Books. The
last books written by Eusebius, seem to be the four on the life of
Constantine ; for they were written after the death of that emperor,
whom Eusebius did not long survive. He died about the beginning
of the reign of Constantius Augustus, a little before the death of
Constantine the Younger, which happened, according to the testimony
of Socrates' Second § Book, when Acindynus and Proculus were con-
suls, a. d. 340.
We cannot admit, what Scaliger|| has affirmed, that Eusebius's
books against Porphyry, were written under Constantius, the son of
Constantine the Great, especially since this is confirmed by the tes-
timony of no ancient writer. Besides, in what is immediately after
asserted by Scaliger, that Eusebius wrote his three** last books of the
" Evangelic Demonstration/' against Porphyry, there is an evident
• life of Constantine, book iv. c. xxxiv. xxxt.
t De Ecclesiastica Theologia, chap. ziv.
t Bccles. Hist, book ii. chap. zx.
! Chapters iv. v.
In his Animadversions on Eosebios, page 250, last edit.
•* Namely, the Eighteenth, Nineteenth, and Twentieth.
LIFE OF EUSEBIUS. XXVll
error. St Jerome nays, indeed, that Eusebius in time volumes, (that
is, in the Eighteenth, Nineteenth, end Twentieth,) answered Por-
phyry, who in the Twelfth and Thirteenth of those books which he
published against the Christians, had attempted to confute the book
of the prophet Daniel. St. Jerome,* however, does not mean, as
Scaliger thought, Eusebius's Books on Evangelic Demonstration, but
the books he wrote against Porphyry, entitled, according to Photius's
Biblftotheca, tkiyypv mil faroXoylac, Refutation and Defence* We
are also persuaded that Eusebius wrote these books after his Ecclesi-
astical History ; because Eusebius, in the Sixth Bookf of his Eccle-
siastical History, where he quotes a notorious passage from Porphyry 4
makes no allusion to any books he had written against him, though
he is always sufficiently careful to quote his own works, and there-
upon refers the reader to the study of them.
We avail ourselves of the present opportunity to make some
remarks relative to Eusebius's Ecclesiastical History, the chief subject
of our present labour and exertions. Much, indeed, had been written
by our Eusebius, both against Jews and Heathens, to the edification
of the orthodox and general church, and in confirmation of the verity
of the Christian faith: nevertheless, amongst all his books, his Eccle-
siastical History deservedly stands pre-eminent. For before Eusebius,
many had written in defence of Christianity, and had, by the most
satisfactory arguments, refuted the Jews on the one hand and the
Heathens on the other, but not one, before Eusebius, had delivered
to posterity a history of ecclesiastic aflairs. On which account, there-
fore, because Eusebius, not only was the first to show this example,
but has transmitted to us what he undertook, in a state so complete
and perfect, he is entitled to the greater commendation. Though
many, it is true, induced by his example, have since his time, fur-
nished accounts of ecclesiastical affairs, yet they have not only uni-
formly commenced their histories from the times of Eusebius, but
have left him to be the undisputed voucher of the period of which he
yet remains the exclusive historian. And if any one be entitled to
the epithet of the Father of Ecclesiastical History, it certainly belongs
to him.
By what preliminary circumstances Eusebius was led to this under-
taking, it is not difficult to conjecture. Having in his Chronological
Canons accurately stated the time of the advent and passion of Jesus
Christ, the names of the several bishops that had presided in the four
principal churches, and of the eminent characters therein, and having
also detailed an account of the successive heresies and persecutions,
he was, as it were, led by insensible degrees to write an Ecclesiastical
History, to furnish a full developement of what had been but briefly
sketched in his Chronological Canons.§ This, indeed, is expressly
• In his preface to his Commentary on Daniel.
t Chap. xix. p. 266. $ From Porphyry's third book against the Christians.
% Canon Chronieiu.
XXV111 LIFE OF EUSEB1US.
confirmed by Eusebius in his preface* to that work ; where he also
implores the forbearance of the candid reader, if his work should be
found less substantial, for he was the first who had devoted himself to
the inquiry, and had to commence a path unbeaten by previous foot*
steps. Though this, it is true, in the view of some, may appear not
so much an apology, as an indirect device of acquiring praise.
Though it is evident from Eusebius's own testimony, that he wrote
his Ecclesiastical History, after his Chronological Canons, it is
remarkable that the twentieth yearf of Constantine is a limit common
to both those works. Nor is it less singular, that, though the Nicene
Council was held in that year, j: yet no mention is made of it in either
work. But in his Chronicle, at the fifteenth year of Constantine, we
read that " Alexander is ordained the nineteenth bishop of the Alex-
andrian church, by whom Arius the presbyter being expelled, associ-
ates many in his own impiety. A synod, therefore, of three hundred
and eighteen bishops, convened at Nice, a city of Bithynia, by their
agreement on the term oftoovnoc, (consubstantial, or co-essential)
suppressed all the devices of the heretics." It is sufficiently evident
that these words were not written by Eusebius, but by St Jerome,
who in Eusebius's Chronicle inserted many passages of his own.
For, not to mention that this reference to the Nicene Council is in-
serted in a place with which it has no proper connexion, who could
believe that Eusebius would thus write concerning Arius, or should
have inserted the term ofioovaioc in his own Chronicle ; which word,
as we shall hereafter state, was not satisfactory to him. Was it
likely that Eusebius should, in the Chronicle, state that three hundred
and eighteen bishops were present at the Nicene synod, and in his
Third Book on the Life of Constantine, say expressly that some-
thing more than two hundred and fifty sat in that council ? We have
no doubt, however, that the Ecclesiastical History was not completely
finished by Eusebius till some years after the council at Nice. But
when Eusebius had determined, as he states in the beginning of his
history, to close his narrative with that era of peace which shone from
heaven on the church after the persecution of Diocletian, he carefully
avoided all mention of the Nicene synod, lest he should be obliged to
describe the seditions of Bishops quarrelling among themselves.
Because writers of history ought especially to be careful that their
work concludes with some glorious event, as Dionysius Halicarnassus
had long before intimated in his comparison of Herodotus and Thu-
cydides. Now what event more illustrious could have been desired
by Eusebius, than that repose, which after a most sanguinary perse-
cution, had been restored to the Christians by Constantine ; when, the
persecutors being every where extinct, and Licinius himself at length
removed, no fear remained of such evils as had been experienced*
This epoch, therefore, rather than that of the Nicene council, afforded
• Book i. chapter i. t i. e. A. D.325.
t On Constantino's Vicennalia, that is, on the twentieth year of his empire.
LIFE OF EUSEBIUS. XXIX
the most eligible limit to his Ecclesiastical History. For in that
synod, the contentions seemed not so much appeased as renewed;
and that not through any fault of the synod itself, but by the perti-
nacity of those who refused to acquiesce in the very salutary decrees
of that venerable assembly.
Having said thus much relative to the life and writings of Eusebius,
it remains to make some remarks in reference to the orthodoxy of his
faith. Let not the reader, however, here expect from us a oefence,
nor even any opinion of our own, but rather the judgment of the
church and of the ancient fathers concerning him. Wherefore certain
points shall be here premised, as preliminary propositions, relying on
which, we may arrive at the greater certainty relative to the faith of
Eusebius. As the opinions of the ancients concerning Eusebius, are
various, since some have termed him a Catholic, others a heretic,
others a SiyXwrroy,* a person of a double tongue, or wavering faith,
it is incumbent on us to inquire to which opinion we should chiefly
assent. Of the law it is an invariable rule, to adopt, in doubtful
cases, the more lenient opinion as the safer alternative. Besides, since
all the westerns, St Jerome excepted, have entertained honourable
sentiments relative to Eusebius, and since the Galiican church has
enrolled f him in the catalogue of saints, it is undoubtedly better to
assent to the judgment of our own [the western] fathers, than to that
of the eastern schismatics. In short, whose authority ought to be
more decisive in this matter than that of the bishops of Rome ? But
Galesius, in his work on the Two Natures, has recounted our Euse-
bius amongst the catholic writers, and has quoted two authorities out
of his books. Pope Pelagius, J too, terms him the most honourable
amongst historians, and pronounces him to be free from every taint of
heresy, notwithstanding he had highly eulogized the heretical Origen.
Some, however, may say, that since the Easterns were better ac-
quainted with Eusebius, a man of their own language, a preference
should be given, in this case, to their judgment. Even amongst them,
Eusebius does not want those, Socrates § and Gelasius Cyzicenus||
for example, who entertained a favourable opinion concerning him.
But if the judgment of the Seventh (Ecumenical Synod be opposed
to any inclination in his favour, our answer is ready. The faith of
Eusebius was not the subject of that synod's debate, but the worship
of images. In order to the subversion of which, when the opponents
that had lately assembled in the imperial city, had produced evidence
out of Eusebius's letter to Constantia, and laid die greatest stress
thereon, the fathers of the Seventh Synod, to invalidate the authority
of that evidence, exclaimed that Eusebius was an Arian. But this
* See Socrates, lib. 1. c. xxiil.
t As may be learned from Victorias Aquitanas, the Martyrology of Usuardas,
and from others*
X In Bpist. Tertia ad Eliam Aqueleiensem et alios Episcopos Irtri.
$ See his Defence of him, in book ii. chap. xxi.
| De Synod* NicsBna, book ii. chap* i.
XXX LIFE OF EUSEBIUS.
was done merely casually, from the impulse of the occasion, and
hatred of the letter, not advisedly, or from a previous investigation of
the charge. They produce some passages, it is true, from Eusebius,
to insinuate that he was favourable to the Arian hypothesis ; but they
avoid all discrimination between what Eusebius wrote prior to the
Nicene Council, and what he wrote afterwards, which, undoubtedly,
ought to have been made as essential to a just decision relative to
Eusebius's faith. In short, nothing written by Eusebius before that
synod is fairly chargeable, in this respect, against him. Eusebius's
letter to Alexander, containing his intercession with that prelate for
Alius, was certainly written before that council. The affirmation,
therefore, of the fathers of the Seventh Synod, notwithstanding it has
the semblance of the highest authority, seems rather to have arisen
from the prejudice than the mature judgment of the council. The
Greeks may assume the liberty to think as they please concerning
Eusebius, and to term him an Arian, or a favourer of that heresy ;
but who can patiently endure St. Jerome, who, not content with call-
ing him heretic and Arian, frequently terms him the ringleader of
that faction ? Can he be justly termed a ringleader of the Arians,
who, after the Nicene Council, always condemned their opinions?
Let his books De Ecclesiastic^. Theologia be perused, which ne wrote
against Marcellus long after the Nicene Council ; and we shall find
what we have affirmed, that he condemned those who asserted that
the Son of God was made of things not existing, and that there was
a time when he existed not Athanasius, likewise, in his letter
relative to the decrees of the Nicene Council, attests the same fact
concerning Eusebius, in the following words : " In this, truly, he was
unfortunate : that he might clear himself, however, of the imputation,
he ever afterwards charged the Arians, when they said that the Son
of God had not existed before he was begotten, with virtually denying
in this way, his existence before his incarnation." With this testi-
mony too, Eusebius was favoured by Athanasius, notwithstanding the
personal differences between them. But St. Jerome, who had no
cause of enmity against Eusebius, who had profited so liberally by his
writings, who had translated his Chronological Canon, and his Book
De Locis Hebraicis into Latin, notwithstanding, brands Eusebius with
a calumny, which even his most malignant enemies never fastened on
him. The reason of this we cannot conjecture, except it is, that St.
Jerome, in consequence of his enmity to Origen, persisted in an un-
qualified persecution of all that maintained his opinions, particularly
Eusebius*
On the other hand, we do not conceal the fact, that Eusebius,
though he cannot be deservedly esteemed a ringleader of the Arian
faction, yet after the Nicene Council, was perpetually conversant with
the principals of that party, and together with them, opposed the
catholic bishops, Eustathius, and Athanasius, the most strenuous
advocates for the adoption of the term opoobirioQ* Though Eusebius
LIFE OF EUSEBIUS. XXxi
always asserted the eternity of the Son of God, against the Arians,
yet in his disapproval of that word* he seems censurable. It is
certain that he never made use of that term, either in his books
against Marcellus, or in his orations against Sabellius. Nay, in his
Second Book against Sabellius, he expressly declares, that since that
word is not in the Scriptures, it is not satisfactory to him. On this
occasion he speaks to the following effect : " As not inquiring into
truths which admit of investigation is indolence, so prying into others,
where the scrutiny is inexpedient, is audacity. Into what truths
ought we then to search? Those which we find recorded in the
Scriptures. But what we do not find recorded there, let us not search
after. For had the knowledge of them been incumbent on us, the
Holy Spirit would doubtless have placed them there." Shortly after,
he says: "Let us not hazard ourselves in such a risk, but speak
safely ; and let not anything that is written be blotted out" And in
the end of his oration, he thus expresses himself : " Speak what is
written, and the strife will be abandoned." In which passages, Euse-
bius, no doubt, alludes to the word opoovtrioc.
Finally, we now advert to the testimonies of the ancients concern-
ing Eusebius. Here one thing is to be observed, namely, however
various the opinions of men have been relative to the accuracy of the
religious sentiments of Eusebius, all have unanimously esteemed him
as a person of the most profound learning. To this we have to men-
tion one solitary exception, Joseph Scaliger, who within the memory
of our fathers, impelled by the current of temerity, and relish for
vituperation, endeavoured to filch from Eusebius those literary
honours, which even his adversaries never dared to impugn.f On
Scaliger's opinion, we had at first determined to bestow a more ample
refutation; but this we shall defer, until more leisure on the one
hand, or a more urgent claim on the part of the reader, on the oilier,
shall again call our attention to the subject.
* Viz. bpooixnoQ.
t See Scaliger's Blench. Trihsres. chap, xxvii.; and book vl. de Emend. Temp,
chap. L near the end : and his Animadversions on Eosebins's Chronicle, page 8*
THE ORDER
OP THE
EPISCOPAL SUCCESSION IN THE MORE PROMINENT
DIOCESES.
Bishops of
jbru8alb1c.
1. James the brother of
our Lord.
2. 8ymeon, aonof Cleo-
pa*.
3. Justus.
4. Zaccheus.
5. Tobias.
6. Benjamin.
7. John.
8. Matthias.
9. Philip.
10. Seneca.
11. Justus.
18. Levi.
13. Bphres.
14. Joseph.
15. Judas, last of the He-
brew succession.
16. Marcus.
17. Cassianus.
18. Publius.
19. Maximus.
90. Julian.
21. Cains.
22. Symmachus.
28. Cains II.
24. Julian II.
25. Capito.
26. Maximus II.
27. Antoninus.
28. Valens.
29. Dolichianos.
30. Narcissus.
31. Dius.
32. Germanic
33. Gordius.
34. Narcissus II.
35. Alexander.
36. Mazabanes.
37. Hymenseus.
38. Zabdas.
39. Hermon.
Bishops of
Antiooh.
1. Evodius.
2. Ignatius.
3. Heron.
4. Cornelius.
5. Bros.
6. Theophilus.
7. Maximinus.
8. Serapion.
9. Asclepiades.
10. Philetus.
11. Zebinas.
12. Babylas.
13. Fabius.
14. Demetrianus.
15. Paul of Samosata.
16. Domnus.
17. Timreus.
18. Cyrillus.
19. Tyrannus.
Bishops of Alex-
andria.
The evangelist Mark established
the church there, sod afterwards
1. Annianus.
2. A villus.
3. Cerdo.
4. Primus.
6. Justus.
6. Bumenes.
7. Marcus.
8. Celadion.
9. Agrippinus.
10. Julianus.
11. Demetrius.
12. Heraclas.
13. Dionydus.
14. Maximus.
15. Theonas.
16. Peter.
17. Achillas.
18. Alexander.
Bishops of
Romb.
1. Linus.
2. Anencletus.
3. Clement.
4. Euarestus.
5. Alexander.
6. Xystus or Sixtus.
7. Telesphorus.
8. Hyginus.
9. Plus.
10. Anicetus.
11. Soter.
12. Eleutherus.
13. Victor.
14. Zephyrinus.
15. Callisthus.
16. Urbanus.
17. Pontianus.
18. Anteros.
19. Fabianus.
20. Cornelius.
21. Lucius.
22. Stephanos.
23. Xystus or Sixtus 11.
24. Dionysius.
25. Felix.
26. Eutychiaiws.
27. Caius.
28. Marcellinus.
29. Miltiades.
Bishops of Laodicea.
Thelymedres. Heliodorus.
Socrates. Eusebius of
Alexandria.
Anatollus.
Stephen. Theodotus.
Bishops of Cbsarba.
Theophilus. Theoctlstus.
Domnus. Theotecnus.
Agapius. Eusebius.
THE
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY,
BT
EUSEBIUS.
CHAPTER I.
THE ARGUMENT OF THE WORK.
AS it is my purpose to record the successions of the
holy apostles, together with the times since our Saviour,
down to the present, to recount how many and important
transactions are said to have occurred in ecclesiastical
history, what individuals in the most noted places emi-
nently governed and presided over the church, what men
also in their respective generations, whether with or
without their writings, proclaimed the divine word; to
describe the character, times and number of those who,
stimulated by the desire of innovation, and advancing to
the greatest errors, announced themselves leaders in the
propagation of false opinions, like grievous wolves, un-
mercifully assaulting the flock of Christ ; as it is my
intention, also, to describe the calamities that swiftly
overwhelmed the whole Jewish nation, in consequence
of their plots against our Saviour ; how often, by what
means and in what times, the word of God has encoun-
tered the hostility of the nations ; what eminent persons
persevered in contending for it through those periods of
blood and torture, beside the martyrdoms which have
been endured in our own times : and after all, to show
the gracious and benign interposition of our Saviour;
these being proposed as the subjects of the present work,
I shall go back to the very origin and the earliest intro-
B
34 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK I.
duction of the dispensation of our Lord and Saviour the
Christ of God.
But here, acknowledging that it is heyond my power
to present the work perfect and unexceptionable, I freely
confess it will crave indulgence, especially since, as the
first of those that have entered upon the subject, we are
attempting a kind of trackless and unbeaten path. Look-
ing up with prayer to God as our guide, we trust indeed,
that we shall have the power of Christ as our aid, though
we are totally unable to find even the bare vestiges of
those who may have travelled the way before us : unless,
perhaps, what is only presented in the slight intimations,
which some in different ways have transmitted to us in
certain partial narratives of the times in which they
lived; who, raising their voices before us, like torches at
a distance, and as looking down from some commanding
height, call out and exhort us where we should walk,
and whither direct our course with certainty and safety.
Whatsoever, therefore, we deem likely to be advantageous
to the proposed subject, we shall endeavour to reduce to
a compact body by historical narration. For this purpose
we have collected the materials that have been scattered
by our predecessors, and culled, as from some intellectual
meadows, the appropriate extracts from ancient authors.
In the execution of this work we shall be happy to rescue
from oblivion, the successions, if not of all, at least of the
most noted apostles of our Lord, in those churches which
even at this day are accounted the most eminent; a labour
which has appeared to me necessary in the highest degree,
as I have not yet been able to find that any of the eccle-
siastical writers have directed their efforts to present any
thing complete in this department of writing. But as on
the one hand I deem it highly necessary, so also I believe
it will appear no less useful, to those who are zealous
admirers of historical research. Of these matters, indeed,
I have already heretofore furnished an epitome in my
chronological tables, but in the present work I have un-
dertaken a more full narrative. As I said above, I shall
CHAP. II.] PRE-EXISTENCE OF CHRIST. 35
begin my treatise with that dispensation, and that doctrine!
of the divinity which in sublimity and excellence surpasses
all human invention, viz. that of our Saviour Christ. And
indeed, whoever would give a detail of Ecclesiastical His-
tory to posterity, is necessarily obliged to go back to the
very origin of the dispensation of Christ, as it is from
him, indeed, that we derive our very epithet, a dispensa-
tion more divine than many are disposed to think.
CHAPTER II.
SUMMARY VIEW OF THE PRE-EXISTENCE AND DIVINITY OF OUR
LORD AND SAVIOUR JESUS CHRIST.
As the mode of existence in Christ is twofold, the one
resembling the head of the body, indicating his Divinity :
the other compared to the feet, by which he, for the sake
of our salvation, assumed that nature which is subject to
the same infirmities with ourselves ; hence our account
of the subsequent matter may be rendered complete and
perfect, by commencing with the principal and most im-
portant points in his history. By this method, at the
same time, the antiquity and the divine dignity of the
Christian name will be exhibited to those who suppose it
a recent and foreign production, that sprung into exist-
ence but yesterday, and was never before known.
No language, then, is sufficient to express the origin,
the dignity, the substance and nature of Christ. Whence
even the divine Spirit in the prophecies says, " Who will
declare his generation ? " For as no one hath known the
Father, but the Son, so no one on the other hand, can
know the Son fully, but the Father alone, by whom he
was begotten. For who but the Father hath thoroughly
understood that Light which existed before the world
was — that intellectual and substantial wisdom, and that
living Word which in the beginning was with the Father,
before all creation and any production visible or invisible,
the first and only offspring of God, the prince and leader
of the spiritual and immortal host of heaven, the angel
b2
36 * ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK I.
of the mighty council, the agent to execute the Father s
secret will, the maker of all things with the Father, the
second cause of the universe next to the Father, the true
and only Son of the Father, and the Lord and God and
King of all created things, who has received rule and
dominion with divinity itself, and power and honour from
the Father. All this is evident from those more abstruse
passages in reference to his divinity, " In the beginning
was the word, and the word was with God, and the word
was God." " All things were made by him, and without
him nothing was made." This, too, we are taught by the
great Moses, that most ancient of all the prophets ; when
under the influence of the divine Spirit, he describes the
creation and arrangement of all things, he also informs
us that the Creator and maker of the universe yielded to
Christ, and to none but to his divine and first begotten
word, the formation of all subordinate things, and com-
muned with him respecting the creation of man. " For,"
says he, " God said, Let us make man according to our
image and according to our likeness." This expression
is confirmed by another of the prophets, who, discoursing
of God in his hymns, declares, u He spake, and they were
made ; he commanded, and they were created." Where
he introduces the Father and maker as the Ruler of all,
commanding with his sovereign nod, but the divine Word
as next to him, the very same that is proclaimed to us,
as ministering to his Father's commands. Him too, all
that are said to have excelled in righteousness and piety,
since the creation of man ; Moses, that eminent servant
of God, and Abraham before him, the children of the
latter, and as many righteous prophets as subsequently
appeared, contemplated with the pure eyes of the mind,
and both recognized and gave him the worship that was
his due as the Son of God. The Son himself, however,
by no means indifferent to the worship of the Father, is
appointed to teach the knowledge of the Father to all.
The Lord God, therefore, appeared as a common man
to Abraham, whilst sitting at the oak of Mam re. And
CHAP. II.] DIVINITY OK CHRIST. 37
he, immediately falling down, although he plainly saw a
man with his eyes, nevertheless worshipped him as God,
and entreated him as Lord. He confesses too, that he is
not ignorant who he is in the words, " Lord, the judge of
all the earth, wilt not thou judge righteously ? " For as
it were wholly unreasonable to suppose the uncreated
and unchangeable substance of the Almighty God to be
changed into the form of a man, or to deceive the eyes of
beholders with the phantom of any created substance, so
also it is unreasonable to suppose that the Scriptures
have falsely invented such things as these. " God and
the Lord, who is judge of the whole earth, and executeth
judgment," appearing in the shape of man, who else can
he be called, if it be not lawful to call him the author of
the universe, than his only pre-existing word ? Concern-
ing whom also in the Psalms it is said, " He sent his
word and healed them, and delivered them from their
corruptions." Of Him, Moses obviously speaks as the
second after the Father, when he says, "The Lord rained
upon Sodom and Gomorrah brimstone and fire from the
Lord." Him also again appearing to Jacob in the form
of man, the sacred Scriptures call by the name of God,
saying to Jacob, " Thy name shall no longer be called
Jacob, but Israel shall be thy name, because thou hast
prevailed with God." Whence also Jacob called the
name of that place the vision of God, saying, " I have
seen God face to face, and my soul has lived." To sup-
pose these divine appearances the forms of subordinate
angels and servants of God, is inadmissible ; since, as
often as any of these appeared to men, the Scriptures do
not conceal the fact in the name, expressly saying that
they were called not God nor Lord, but angels, as would
be easy to prove by a thousand references. Joshua also,
the successor of Moses, calls him the ruler of celestial
angels and archangels, of supernal powers, and the
power and wisdom of God, entrusted with the second
rank of sovereignty and rule over all, " the captain of the
Lord's host," although he saw him only in the form and
38 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK I.
shape of man. For thus it is written : " And it came to
pass when Joshua was by Jericho, that he lifted up his
eyes, and looked, and behold there stood a man over
against him, with his sword drawn in his hand ; and
Joshua went unto him, and said unto him, Art thou for
us, or for our adversaries ? And he said, Nay, but as
captain of the Lord's host am I now come. And Joshua
fell on his face to the earth, and said unto him, What
saith my Lord unto his servant ? And the captain of the
Lord's host said unto Joshua, Loose thy shoe from off
thy foot : for the place whereon thou standest is holy."
Josh. v.
Here then you will perceive from the words them-
selves, that this is no other than the one that also com-
municated with Moses. Since the Scripture in the same
words, and in reference to the same one says, " When
the Lord saw that he drew near to see, the Lord called
to him from the midst of the bush, saying, Moses, Moses.
And he answered, Here am I. But he said, Draw not
nearer, loose thy shoes from off thy feet, for the place on
which thou standest is holy ground* And he said to
him, I am the God of thy fathers, the God of Abraham,
the God of Isaac, and the God of Jacob."
That there is also a certain ante-mundane, living, and
self-existing substance, ministering to the Father and
God of all unto the formation of all created objects, called
the Word and the wisdom of God, besides the proofs
already advanced, we may also learn from the very words
of wisdom, speaking of herself in the clearest manner,
through Solomon, and thus initiating us into her mys-
teries. Prov. viii. " I wisdom make my habitation
with prudence and knowledge, and have called to under-
standing. By me kings reign and princes define justice.
By me the great are magnified, and rulers subdue the
earth." To which he subjoins the following : " The
Lord created me in the beginning of his ways, for his
works ; before the world he established me, before the
formation of the earth, before the waters came from their
CHAP. II.] HUMAN DEPRAVITY. 39
fountains, before the foundation of the mountains, before
all hills, he brought me forth. When he prepared the
heavens, I was present with him, and when he esta-
blished the fountains under the heavens, I was with him,
adjusting them. I was his delight; daily I exulted
before him at all times, when he rejoiced that he had
completed the world/' That the Divine Word, there-
fore, pre-existed and appeared, if not to all, at least to
some, has been thus briefly shown.
The reason, however, why this was not also proclaimed
before in ancient times, to all men and all nations, as it is
now, will appear from the following considerations. The
life of men, in ancient times, was not in a situation to
receive the doctrine of Christ, in the all-comprehensive
fulness of its wisdom and its virtue. For immediately
in the beginning, after that happy state, the first man,
neglecting the Divine commands, fell into the present
mortal and afflicted condition, and exchanged his former
divine enjoyment for the present earth, subject to the
curse. The descendants of this one, having filled our
earth, and proved themselves much worse, excepting one
here and another there, commenced a certain brutal and
disorderly mode of life. They had neither city nor state,
no arts or sciences, even in contemplation. Laws and
justice, virtue and philosophy they knew not, even in
name. They wandered lawless through the desert, like
savage and fierce animals, destroying the intellectual
faculty of man, and exterminating the very seeds of
reason and culture of the human mind, by the excesses
of determined wickedness, and by a total surrender of
themselves to every species of iniquity.
Hence, at one time they corrupted each other by
criminal intercourse; at another, they murdered; and at
others, fed upon human flesh. Hence too, their audacity,
in venturing to wage war with the Deity himself; and
hence those battles of the giants, celebrated by all.
Hence too, their attempts to wall up the earth against
heaven, and by the madness of a perverted mind, to pre-
40 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK I;
pare an attack upon the supreme God himself. Upon
these men, leading a life of such wickedness, the Om-
niscient God sent down inundations and conflagrations,
as upon a forest scattered over the earth. He cut them
down with successive famines and pestilence, with con-
stant wars and thunderbolts, as if to suppress the dreadful
and obdurate disease of the soul, with his more severe
punishments. Then it was, when the excess of malignity
had nearly overwhelmed all the world, like a deep fit of
drunkenness overshadowing and beclouding the minds of
men — then it was, that the first-begotten Wisdom of God,
existing before all creatures, and the self-same pre-existing
Word, induced by his exceeding love of man, appeared at
times to his servants, in visions of angels ; at others, in
his own person. As the salutary power of God, he was
seen by one and the other of the pious in ancient times,
in the shape of man, because it was impossible to appear
in any other way. And as by these pious men, the seeds
of godliness had been already scattered among the mass
of mankind, and the whole nation that claimed its origin
from those ancient Hebrews, continued devoted to the
worship of God — to these, therefore, as to a multitude
still affected by former corrupt practices, he imparted,
through Moses, images and signs of a certain mystical
Sabbath and circumcision, and instructions in other spi-
ritual principles, but did not yet grant the privilege of
an immediate initiation. But when their law obtained
celebrity, and like a fragrant odour was spread abroad
among all men ; and by means of this law, the disposi-
tions of men, and philosophers every where, who softened
their wild and savage ferocity, so as to enjoy settled peace,
friendship, and even among most of the gentiles, were
improved by legislators' mutual intercourse ; then it was,
when men at length throughout the whole world, and in
all nations, had been as it were, previously prepared and
fitted for the reception of the knowledge of the Father,
that he himself again appeared, the master of virtue, the
minister of the Father in all goodness, the divine and
celestial Word of God. He appeared in a human body,
CHAP. II.] JESUS KNOWN TO THE PROPHETS. 41
in substance not differing from our own nature, at the
commencement of the Roman empire ; and performed and
suffered such things as were to follow, according to pro-
phecy, viz. that man and God, the author of miraculous
works, would dwell in the world, and would be exhibited
to all the nations as the teacher of that piety which the
Father will approve. In these prophecies, also, were
foretold the extraordinary fact of his birth, his new doc-
trine, and his wonderful works ; as also the manner of
his death, his resurrection from the dead, and finally his
divine return to the heavens. The prophet Daniel, under
the influence of the divine Spirit, foreseeing his* kingdom
in the end, was inspired thus to write and describe his
vision, in adaptation to human capacity, in the following
language : " I beheld," said he, " until the thrones were
placed ; and the Ancient of Days sat, and his garment
was white as snow, and the hair of his head was as pure
wool ; his throne was a flame of fire, his wheels burning
fire ; a river of fire rolled before him ; thousand thou-
sands ministered unto him, and ten thousand thousands
stood near him. He appointed judgment, and the books
were opened." " And next, I beheld," says he, <c and lo !
one coming with the clouds as the Son of Man, and he
advanced as far as the Ancient of Days, and he was
brought into his presence. And to him was given the
dominion, and the glory, and the kingdom, and all people,
tribes, tongues shall serve him. His power is an ever-
lasting power, which shall not pass away ; and his king-
dom shall not be destroyed." These passages can evi-
dently be referred to no one but to our Saviour, that
God- word* which was in the beginning with God;
called the Son of God, by reason of his final appearance
in the flesh. But having collected the prophetic declara-
tions concerning our Saviour Jesus Christ, in distinct
commentaries^ on this subject, and having elsewhere
digested whatever is revealed concerning him, in a more
* God-word. The literal expression is retained here,
t Commentaries. Eusebius here refers to two other works %f his, written
before this history — his " Preparation" and " Demonstration."
42 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK I.
demonstrable form, what has been said upon the subject
here may suffice for the present.
CHAPTER III.
THE NAME JESUS, AS ALSO THAT OP CHRIST, WAS BOTH KNOWN
AND HONOURED FROM ANCIENT TIMES, BY THE INSPIRED
PROPHETS.
It is now the proper place to show that the very name
of Jesus, as also that of Christ, was honoured by the
pious prophets of old. And first, Moses himself, having
intimated how exceedingly august and illustrious the
name of Christ is, delivering types and mystical images,
according to the oracle which declared to him, " See that
thou make all things according to the pattern which was
shown thee on the mount," — the same man whom, as far
as it was lawful, he had called the high priest of God,
the self-same he calls Christ.* And in this way, to the
dignity of the priesthood, which surpasses with him all
superiority among men, as additional honour and glory,
he attaches the name of Christ. Hence he evidently
understood that Christ was a being Divine. The same
Moses, under the divine Spirit, foreseeing also the epithet
Jesus, likewise dignifies this with a certain distinguished
privilege. For this name, which had never been uttered
among men before Moses, he applies first to him alone
who, by a type and sign, he knew would be his successor,
after his death, in the government of the nation. His
successor, therefore, who had not assumed the appellation
Jesus,f (Joshua,) before this period, being called by his
other name Oshea y which his parents had given, was
called by Moses Jesus, (Jehoshua, Joshua.) Num. xiii.
17. This name, as an honourable distinction, far superior
* Christ. Christ and Messiah, the same epithets in different languages,
signify anointed, or the anointed one.
f Jesus, By some corruption of the name of Joshua, Eusebius calls him
Ause. Jesus is the Greek form, for the more Hebrew Joshua. The Sep-
tuagint invariably uses the former, and in two instances it is retained in our
English version, Acts vii. 45. Heb. iv. 8.
CHAP. III.] CHRIST KNOWN TO THE PROPHETS. 43
to any royal diadem, was conferred on Joshua, because
Joshua the son of Nun bore a resemblance to our Saviour,
as the only one after Moses, and because of the corn-
pletion of that symbolical worship given through him,
that should succeed him in a government of pure and
undefiled religion. Thus Moses attaches the name of
our Saviour Jesus Christ, as the greatest honour, to two
men, who, according to him, excelled all the rest in virtue
and glory ; the one to the high priest, the other to him
that should have the government after him. But the
prophets that lived subsequently to these times, also
plainly announced Christ before by name ; whilst at the
same time they foretold the machinations of the Jews
against him, and the calling of the Gentiles through him.
Jeremiah bears testimony, speaking thus : " The breath*
(the spirit,) before our face, Christ the Lord, was taken
away in their destructions ; of whom we said. Under his
shadow will we live among the nations." Lam. iv. 20.
David also, fixed in astonishment, speaks of him as fol-
lows : " Why do the heathen rage, and the people imar
gine vain things ? The kings of the earth stood up, and
the rulers were gathered together against the Lord and
against his Christ." To which he afterwards adds, in
the person of Christ himself: " The Lord said to me,
thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee ; ask of
me, and I will give thee the nations for thine inhe-
ritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy
possession." Ps. ii.
Nor was the name of Christ among the Hebrews,
given solely -as an honour to those that were dignified
with the priesthood, in consequence of their being
anointed with oil prepared for the purpose, as a sacred
symbol ; the same was done also to the kings, whom the
prophets, after anointing them under a divine impulse,
* This passage from Jeremiah is rendered as the above from the Sep*
tnagint, as quoted by Eusebius. In our English version, the force of the
allusion is not perceptible, but the Hebrew fully admits the Greek version as
here given.
44 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK I.
constituted certain typical Christs, as they themselves also
were, the shadows of the royal and princely sovereignty
of the only and true Christ, of that Divine Word which
holds sovereignty over all. Moreover, we are also told
respecting the prophets, that some were typical Christs,
by reason of their unction; so that all these have a refer-
ence to the true Christ, the divine and heavenly Word,
the only high priest of all men, the only king of all cre-
ation, and the Father's only supreme Prophet of the
prophets. The proof of this is evident, from the fact
that none of those anciently anointed, whether priests,
kings, or prophets, obtained such power with divine
excellence as our Saviour and Lord Jesus, the only and
true Christ, has exhibited. For these, although illus-
trious among their countrymen in dignity and honour,
and for a long series of generations, never called their sub-
jects after themselves by a similar epithet, " Christians,"
and neither was there ever divine honour paid to any of
these from their subjects ; nor even after their death, was
there ever so strong a disposition in any, as to be pre-
pared to die for the honoured individual. And never
was there so great a commotion among the nations of the
earth, respecting any one then existing, since the mere
force of the type could not act with such efficacy among
them, as the exhibition of the reality by our Saviour.
Though He received no badges and emblems of priest-
hood from any, though he did not even derive his earthly
origin from a sacerdotal race, nor was raised to empire
under the escort of guards, nor installed a prophet, like
those of old, nor obtained a peculiar, or even any dignity
among the Jews ; yet notwithstanding all this, he was
adorned by the Father with all these, not merely typical
honours, but with the reality itself. Although He did
not obtain then the same honours with those mentioned
above, yet he is called Christ by a far superior claim;
and as he is the only and the true Christ of God, he has
filled the whole world with a name really august and
sacred, the name of Christians. To those who are
CHAP. III.] CHRIST KNOWN TO THE PROPHETS. 45
admitted among these, he no longer imparts mere types
and similitudes, but undisguised virtues, and a heavenly
life, in the doctrines of truth. He received an unction,
not formed of material substances, but that which com-
ports with Deity, the divine Spirit itself, by a participa-
tion of the uncreated divinity of the Father. This is
shown by Isaiah, who seems to exclaim in the very
person of Christ : " The spirit of the Lord is upon me,
wherefore he hath anointed me, (he hath sent me) to
proclaim glad tidings to the poor, to heal the broken-
hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the
recovery of sight to the blind." And not only Isaiah
but David also, addressing him, says, " Thy throne, O
God, is from everlasting to everlasting. A sceptre of
righteousness is the sceptre of thy kingdom. Thou hast
loved righteousness and hated iniquity. Therefore hath
God, thy God, anointed thee with the oil of gladness
above thy fellows." In which words, he calls him God
in the first verse ; and in the second he ascribes to him
the royal sceptre, and thus proceeding after the divine
and royal power, in the third place, he represents him as
Christ, anointed not by the oil of material substances,
but by the divine oil of gladness. By this also, he shows
his excellence and great superiority over those who, in
former ages, had been anointed as typical images with
the material substance. The same speaks of him in
another place, thus : " The Lord said unto my Lord, sit
thou at my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy
footstool ;" and a little after, u From the womb before the
morning star did I beget thee ; the Lord hath sworn,
and he will not repent, thou art a priest for ever after the
order of Melchisedek." This Melchisedek is mentioned
in the holy Scriptures, as a priest of the Most High God,
not consecrated by any unction prepared of any material
substance, and not even succeeding to the priesthood of
the Jews, by any descent of lineage. Hence, Christ our
Saviour is denominated, with the addition of an oath,
Christ and priest after his own order, but not according
46 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK I.
to the order of those who received merely the badges and
emblems. Hence, also, neither does history represent
him anointed corporeally among the Jews, nor even as
sprung from a tribe of the priesthood, but as coming into
existence from God himself, before the morning star;
that is, before the constitution of the world, obtaining an
immortal priesthood, subject to no infirmity of age, to
endless ages. But the great and convincing evidence of
that incorporeal and divine power in him, is the fact that
he alone, of all that have ever existed to the present day,
even now is known by the title of Christ, among all men
over the world ; and with this title he is acknowledged
and professed by all, and celebrated both among Barba-
rians and Greeks. Even to this day, he is honoured by
his votaries throughout the world, as a king; he is
admired as more than a prophet, and glorified as the
only true high priest of God. In addition to all these, as
the pre-existing word of God, coming into existence
before all ages, and who has received the honours of
worship, he is also adored as God ; but what is most
remarkable, is the fact, that we who are consecrated to
him, honour him not only with the voice and sound of
words, but with all the affections of the mind ; so that
we prefer giving a testimony to him, beyond even the
preservation of our own lives.
CHAPTER IV.
THE RELIGION ANNOUNCED BY CHRIST TO BE MADE KNOWN
AMONG ALL NATIONS, WAS NEITHER UNEXPECTED NOR STRANGE.
These matters have thus been necessarily premised
before our history, that no one may suppose our Lord
and Saviour Jesus Christ was merely a new comer, on
account of the date at which he appeared among men, in
the flesh. And now, that no one may suppose his doc-
trine is new or strange, as if springing from one of recent
origin, and in no respect differing from the rest of men,
let us also briefly examine this point.
CHAP. IV.] ANTIQUITY OF CHRISTIANITY. 47
It is evident, that but a short time after the appearance
of our Saviour Jesus Christ had been made known to
all men, a new people suddenly came into existence; a
people confessedly neither small nor weak, nor situated
in a remote corner of the earth, but the most populous
and the most religious of all, and so much the more
indestructible and invincible, as it has always had the
power of God as its support. This people, appearing at
the time appointed by inscrutable wisdom, is that which
among all, is honoured with the name of Christ. One of
the prophets, foreseeing with the eye of the spirit of God,
that this people would arise, was so struck with amaze-
ment that he exclaimed : " Who hath heard such things
as this? and who hath ever declared thus? hath the
earth brought forth in a single day, and hath a nation
been born at once V The same prophet also gives some
intimation of the name that would be introduced : " They
who serve me shall be called by a new name, which shall
be blessed upon the earth." And indeed, though we are
evidently a new people, this new name also of Christians
has lately become known to all nations. Our practice,
however, habits of life, and religious principles, have not
been recently invented by us, but were established, we
may say, by the Deity in the natural dictates of pious
men of old, from the very origin of our race ; an assertion
which we shall endeavour to prove, in the following
manner.
That the nation of the Hebrews is not new, but
honoured among all for its antiquity, is well known.
The writings and literature of this nation concern an-
cient men, rare and few in number, but yet excelling in
piety, righteousness, and every virtue. And indeed,
even before the flood, there were some who were dis-
tinguished for their virtue ; and after this others, both
of the sons and posterity of Noah, among whom we
would mention Abraham, celebrated by the Hebrews as
the founder and progenitor of their nation. Should any
one, beginning from Abraham, and going back to the
V
48 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK I.
first man, pronounce those who have had the testimony
of righteousness, Christians in fact, though not in name,
he would not be far from the truth. For as the name
Christians is intended to indicate this very idea, that a
man, by the knowledge and doctrine of Christ, is dis-
tinguished by modesty and justice, by patience and a
virtuous fortitude, and by a profession of piety towards
the one and only true and supreme God ; all this was no
less studiously cultivated by them than by us. They
did not, therefore, regard circumcision, nor observe the
Sabbath, nor do we ; neither do we abstain from certain
foods, nor regard other injunctions, which Moses subse-
quently delivered to be observed in types and symbols,
because such things as these do not belong to Christians.
But they obviously knew the Christ of God, as he
appeared to Abraham, communed with Isaac, spoke to
Jacob; and that he communed with Moses and the
prophets after him, has already been shown.
Hence you will find, also, these pious persons ho-
noured with the name of Christ, as in the following
expression : " Touch not my anointed ones (my Christs),
and do my prophets no harm." Whence we should
plainly suppose, that the first and most ancient religion
known, that of those pious men that were connected with
Abraham, is the very religion lately announced to all in
the doctrines of Christ. Abraham is said to have re-
ceived the command of circumcision, and yet long before
this, was proved to have received the testimony of right-
eousness through faith. " Abraham," the Scriptures say,
" believed, and it was imputed unto him for righteous-
ness." And, indeed, the divine communication was given
to him from God, who appeared to him when he bore
this character before circumcision. And this was Christ
himself, the word of God, announcing that all who should
come in future times should be justified in a similar
way; saying, " and in thee shall be blessed all the
nations of the earth." And again, " when he shall be-
come a great and mighty nation, in him all the nations
CHAP. V.] AUGUSTUS, 31 B.C. TO 14 A.D. 49
of the earth shall be blessed." We may obviously un-
derstand this by its fulfilment in us ; for he indeed was
justified by his faith in Christ, the word of God that
appeared to him ; and having renounced the superstition
of his fathers and the former errors of his life, confessed
the one supreme God, and served him by deeds of virtue,
and not by the service subsequently enjoined in the law
of Moses.
To him, then, being such, it was declared that all the
tribes and all the nations of the earth should be blessed
in him. But the course of piety which was pursued by
Abraham, has appeared thus far cultivated only by Chris-
tians, and that too by works more efficacious than words.
What then, should prevent us henceforth from acknow-
ledging that there is one and the same principle of life
and conduct, the same course of piety common to us who
have come after Christ, with those pious men who lived
in times long before? Whence it is evident that the
religion delivered to us in the doctrine of Christ is not a
new nor a strange doctrine ; but if the truth must be
spoken, it is the first and only true religion. Thus much
may suffice on this point.
CHAPTER V.
THE TIMES OF OUR SAVIOUR'S MANIFESTATION AMONG MEN.
After the necessary preliminary to the Ecclesiastical
History which we have proposed to write, it now remains
that we commence our course, invoking God, the Father
of the word, and Jesus Christ himself, our revealed Sa-
viour and Lord, the heavenly Word of God, as our aid
and fellow-labourer in the narration of the truth. It was
the forty-second year of the reign of Augustus, and the
twenty-eighth from the subjugation of Egypt and the
death of Antony and Cleopatra, which terminated the
dynasty of the Ptolemies, when, according to prophetic
prediction, our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ was born
in Bethlehem of Judea ; the same year, when the first
c
BO ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK I.
census was taken, and Quirinius* was governor of Syria.
— This census is mentioned by Flavius Josephus, the
distinguished historian among the Hebrews, who also
adds another account respecting the sect of the Galileans,
which arose about the same time, of which also mention
is made by our Luke in his book of Acts, in the following
words : " After this man arose Judas of Galilee, in the
days of the taxing (assessment), and drew away much
people after him : he also perished ; and all, even as
many as obeyed him, were dispersed." Acts v. 37. The
aforesaid author agreeing with this statement in the
18th book of his Antiquities, adds the following: " But
Quirinius, who belonged to the senate, and having held
other offices, advanced through all the grades of office to
the consulship, a man also of great dignity in other
respects, by the appointment of Cesar, came to Syria,
with a small force, and with judicial power over the
people, to take a valuation of their property." A little
after he says : " But Judas, the Gaulonite, sprung from
the town called Gamala, together with Sadducus, a
Pharisee, headed a revolt of the people, saying that the
assessment had nothing else in view but manifest slavery;
and they exhorted the people to assert their liberty."
He also writes in the second book of the history of the
Jewish War, concerning the same man : " About this
time a certain Judas of Galilee stimulated the inhabitants
to revolt, urging it as a reproach, that they endured
paying tribute, and that they who had God for their
master, suffered mortals to usurp the sovereignty over
them." Thus far Josephus.
* Quirinius.— This Quirinius is the same Cyrenius mentioned by St. Lake.
CHAP. VI.] AUGUSTUS, 31 B.C. TO 14 A.D. 51
CHAPTER VI.
ABOUT THE TIME OF OUR LORD, AGREEABLY TO PROPHECY, THOSE
RULERS CEASED THAT HAD FORMERLY GOVERNED THE NATION
OF THE JBWS BY REGULAR SUCCESSION, AND HEROD WAS THE
FIRST FOREIGNER THAT REIGNED OVER THEM.
At the time that Herod was king, who was the first
foreigner that reigned over the Jewish people, the pro-
phecy recorded by Moses received its fulfilment, viz.
" That a prince should not fail of Judah, nor a ruler from
his loins, until he should come for whom it is reserved :
the expectation of nations."* The prediction was evi-
dently not accomplished as long as they were at liberty
to have their own native rulers, which continued from
the time of Moses down to the reign of Augustus. Under
him Herod was the first foreigner that obtained the
government of the Jews ; since, as Josephus has written,
he was an Idumean by the father's side, and an Arabian
by the mother's. But, as Africanus, who is also no
common writer, says, " they who have written more ac-
curately respecting him, say that he was the son of Anti-
pater, and that the latter was the son of a certain Herod
of Ascalon, one of those called the ministers of the temple
of Apollo, in that city. This Antipater, when a boy,
having been taken prisoner by some Idumean robbers,
lived with them, because his father, being a poor man,
was unable to pay his ransom. Thus growing up in
their practices, he was afterwards befriended by Hyrcanus
the high priest of the Jews. His son was that Herod
who flourished in the times of our Saviour. The govern-
ment of the Jews, therefore, having devolved on such a
man, the expectation of the nations was now at hand,
according to prophecy, because with him terminated the
regular succession of governors and princes, from the time
of Moses. For before their captivity and their transfer
* This celebrated passage we here give after the Septuagint version, which
Eusebiut invariably quotes.
C 2
52 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK I.
to Babylon, they were first governed by Saul and David
as their kings ; and before the kings, the government
was administered by magistrates called judges, who
came after Moses and his successor Joshua. After the
return from the captivity of Babylon, they continued to
retain the aristocratical form of government, together
with an oligarchy. The high priests had then the direc-
tion of affairs, until Fompey, the proconsular general of
the Romans, took Jerusalem by force of arms, and defiled
the sacred places, entering the sanctuary of the temple.
Aristobulus, who had been both king and high priest by
regular succession until then, was sent with his children
in chains to Rome, and the priesthood was given to
his brother Hyrcanus, whilst the whole nation of the
Jews was made tributary to the Romans from that time.
But Hyrcanus, who was the last of the high priests by
succession, having been soon after taken prisoner by the
Farthians, Herod, as I said before, had the government
of the Jews conferred upon him by the senate of Rome
and the emperor Augustus. About this time, the advent
of Christ being nigh at hand, the expected salvation of
the nations received its fulfilment, and was followed by
the calling of the Gentiles, according to prophetic decla-
rations. From this time also, the princes and rulers of
Judah, i.e. of the Jewish nation, ceasing, by a natural
consequence, the priesthood, which had descended from
a series of ancestors in the closest succession of kindred,
was immediately thrown into confusion. Of this you
have the evidence of Josephus ; who shows that when
Herod was appointed king by the Romans, he no longer
nominated the chief priests from the ancient lineage, but
conferred the honour upon certain obscure individuals.
A course similar to that of Herod in the appointment of
the high priest, was pursued by Archelaus, his son ; and
next by the Romans, who, after him, took the govern-
ment of the Jews into their own hands. The same
Josephus shows that Herod was the first that locked up
the sacred vesture of the high priest, and having secured
CHAP. VII.] AUGUSTUS, 31 B.C. TO 14 A.D. 53
it under his own private seal, no longer permitted the
high priests to have it at their disposal. The same thing
was done by Archelaus his successor, as also by the
Romans. It may suffice then, to have said thus much,
in proof of another prophecy, which has terminated in
the appearance of our Saviour Jesus Christ. Most clearly
indeed does the book of Daniel, expressly embracing a
number of certain weeks, until the government of Christ,
concerning which we have treated in another work, pre-
dict that after the termination of these, the sacred unction
amongst the Jews should be totally abolished. And this
is evidently proved to have been fulfilled at the time of
our Saviour's birth. Let this be sufficient, however, as
a necessary preliminary, to establish the truth in reference
to the times.
CHAPTER VII.
ON THE DISCREPANCY WHICH IS SUPPOSED TO EXIST IN THE
GOSPELS, RESPECTING THE GENEALOGY OF CHRIST.
As the genealogy of Christ is differently given to us
by Matthew and Luke, and they are supposed by the
generality to disagree in their statements ; and as every
believer, for want of knowing the truth, has been led to
apply some investigation to explain the passages, we may
also subjoin the account which has come down to us.
We refer to the history which has been handed down on
these passages by Africanus, in an epistle to Aristides,
respecting the harmony of the genealogy of the gospels.
After having refuted the opinions of others as forced and
fictitious, he sets forth the account that he had ascertained
himself, in the following words. " It was customary in
Israel to calculate the names of the generations, either
according to nature, or according to the law ; according
to nature, by the succession of legitimate offspring;
according to the law, when another raised children to
the name of a brother who had died childless. For as
the hope of a resurrection was not yet clearly given, they
54 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK I.
imitated the promise which was to take place by a kind
of mortal resurrection, with a view to perpetuate the name
of the person who had died. Since then, there are some
of those who are inserted in this genealogical table, that
succeed each other in the natural order of father and son,
some again being born of certain persons, and ascribed
to others by name, both the real and reputed fathers have
been recorded. Thus, neither of the gospels has made
a false statement, whether calculating in the order of
nature, or according to law. For the families descended
from Solomon, and those from Nathan, were so inter-
mingled, by substitutions in the place of those who had
died childless, by second marriages and the raising up of
seed, that the same persons are justly considered, as in
one respect belonging to the one of these, and in another
respect belonging to others. Hence it is, that both of
these accounts being true, viz. of those who were reputed
fathers, and those who really were fathers, they come
down to Joseph with considerable intricacy, it is true,
but with great accuracy. That this, however, may be
made evident, I will state the series of generations. If
(in the genealogy of Matthew,) you reckon the genera-
tions from David through Solomon, Matthan, who begat
Jacob the father of Joseph, is found to be the third from
the end. But if, with Luke, you reckon from Nathan the
son of David, in like manner, Melchi, whose son was Eli,
the father of Joseph, will be found to be the third. As
Joseph, then, is our proposed object, we are to show how
it happened that each is recorded as his father, both
Jacob, as deduced from Solomon, and Eli from Nathan ;
also how it happened that these two, Jacob and Eli, were
brothers ; and moreover, how the fathers of these, Mat-
than and Melchi, being of different families, are proved
to be the grandfathers of Joseph.
Matthan and Melchi, having married in succession the
same woman, had children, who were brothers by the
same mother, as the law did not prohibit a widow,
whether she became such by divorce, or by the death of
CHAP. VII.] AUGUSTUS, 31 B.C. TO 14 A.D. 55
her husband, to marry again. Matthan, therefore, who
traces his lineage from Solomon, first had Jacob, by
Estha, for this is her name as handed down by tradition.
Matthan dying, and Melchi, who traces his descent from
Nathan, though he was of the same tribe, but of another
family, having, as before said, married her, had a son,
Eli. Thus, then, we shall find the two of different
families, Jacob and Eli, brothers by the same mother.
Of these, the one Jacob, on the death of the brother,
marrying his widow, became the father of a third, viz.
Joseph ; his son both by nature and calculation. Where-
fore it is written, Jacob begat Joseph. But according to
the law, he was the son of Eli, for Jacob being his
brother, raised up seed to him. Wherefore, the genealogy
traced also through him, will not be rendered void, which,
according to Matthew, is given thus — " but Jacob begat
Joseph." But Luke, on the other hand, says, who " was
the son, as was supposed, (for this he also adds,) the son
of Joseph, the son of Eli, the son of Melchi." For it
was not possible to express the legal genealogy more
distinctly, so that he entirely omits the expression, " he
begat? in a generation like this, until the end ; having
traced it back as far as Adam, "who was the son of
God," he resolves the whole series by referring back to
God. Neither is this incapable of proof, nor is it an idle
conjecture. For the relatives of our Lord, according to
the flesh, whether to display their own illustrious origin,
or simply to show the fact, but at any rate adhering
strictly to the truth, have also handed down the following
accounts : That robbers of Idumea, attacking Ascalon, a
city of Palestine, led Antipater away captive, together
with other booty, from the temple of Apollo, which was
built close to the walls. He was the son of one Herod,
a minister of the temple. The priest, however, not being
able to pay the ransom for his son, Antipater was trained
up in the practices of the Idumeans, and afterwards in
great favour with Hyrcanus the high priest of Judea.
He was subsequently sent by Hyrcanus on an embassy
56 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK I.
to Pompey, and having restored the kingdom to him,
which had been invaded by Aristobulus, the brother of
the latter, Antipater himself had the good fortune to be
nominated the procurator of Palestine. Antipater, how-
ever, having been treacherously slain, by those who en-
vied his good fortune, was succeeded by his son Herod.^
He was afterwards, by a decree of the senate, appointed
king of the Jews, under Antony and Augustus. His sons
were Herod and the other tetrarchs. These accounts of
the Jews also coincide with those of the Greeks. But,
as the genealogies of the Hebrews had been regularly
kept in the archives until then, and also of thoBe who
referred back as far as the ancient proselytes ; as for in-
stance, to Achior the Ammonite, and Ruth the Moabitess,
and to those that were intermixed with the Israelites at
their departure from Egypt ; and as the lineage of the
Israelites contributed nothing to Herod's advantage, he
was goaded by the consciousness of his ignoble extrac-
tion, and committed all these records of their families to
the flames : thinking that himself might appear of noble
origin, by the fact that no one else would be able to trace
his pedigree by the public records, back to patriarchs or
proselytes, and to those strangers that were called georee *
A few however of the careful, either remembering the
names, or having it in their power in some other way,
by means of copies, to have private records of their own,
gloried in the idea of preserving the memory of their
noble extraction. Of these were the above-mentioned
persons, called desposyni,* on account of their affinity to
the family of our Saviour. These coming from Nazara
and Cochaba, villages of Judea, to the other parts of the
* The word ytuapaig, used here by Eusebius, is taken from the Septuagint,
Exod. xii. 19. It is evidently a corruption of the Hebrew word -u, a stranger,
and is interpreted by Theodoret, in loc. ytuapav top irpoaijkvriiv 9rpo<rif yopcwrc :
he called the proselyte ytewpac, stranger.
t The word detpotynot signifles, in general , one who belongs to a master ;
it is here applied according to the usage of the primitive church, to indicate
the relatives of our Lord, as those who were the Lord's according to the flesh.
$uidas explains the word irate rov fovirorov ten.
CHAP. VIII.] AUGUSTUS, 31 B.C. TO 14 A.D. 57
world, explained the aforesaid genealogy from the book
of daily records, as faithfully as possible. Whether, then,
the matter be thus or otherwise, as far as I and every
impartial judge would say, no one certainly could discover
a more obvious interpretation. And this, then, may
suffice on the subject ; for, although it be not supported
by testimony, we have nothing to advance, either better
or more consistent with truth. The gospel, altogether,
states the truth." At the close of the same epistle, this
writer, (Africanus,) adds the following: u Matthan, whose
descent is traced to Solomon, begat Jacob; Matthan
dying, Melchi, whose lineage is from Nathan, by marry-
the widow of the former, had Eli. Hence, Eli and Jacob
were brothers by the same mother. Eli dying childless, :
Jacob raised up seed to him, having Joseph, according to
nature belonging to himself, but by the law to Eli.;
Thus, Joseph was the son of both/' So for Africanus ;
and the lineage of Joseph thus being traced, Mary, also,
at the same time, as far as can be, is evinced to be of the
same tribe, since, by the Mosaic law, intermarriages
among different tribes were not permitted. For the in-
junction is, to marry one of the same kindred, and the
same family, so that the inheritance may not be trans-
ferred from tribe to tribe. And this may suffice, also, on
the present point.
CHAPTER VIII.
uerod's cruelty against the infants, and his wretched
END.
Christ, then, having been born, according to the
Erophecies, in Bethlehem of Judea, about the times that
ad been revealed, Herod was not a little alarmed at the
intelligence. Having ascertained, on the inquiry of the
eastern Magi, where the king of the Jews should be
born, as they had seen his star, and this had been the
cause of so long a journey to them, glowing with zeal to
worship the infant as God, he was under great appre-
hensions, as supposing his own kingdom to be in danger.
58 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK I.
Having, therefore, inquired of the doctors of the law in
the nation, where they expected Christ should be born,
and ascertained the prophecy of Micah, announcing that
it would be in Bethlehem, in a single edict he orders the
male infants from two years and below to be slain, both
in Bethlehem and all its parts, according to the time that
he had accurately ascertained from the Magi ; thinking
at all events, as seemed very probable, that he would
carry off Jesus also, in the same destruction with those of
his own age. The child, however, anticipated the snare,
being carried into Egypt by his parents, who had been
informed by the appearance of an angel of what was
about to happen. These same facts are also stated in
the sacred text of the gospel.
It is also worth while to observe the reward which
Herod received for his criminal audacity against Christ
and the infants ; how, without the least delay, the Divine
justice immediately overtook him; and even before his
death, exhibited the prelude to those punishments that
awaited him after death. It is not possible for me here,
to relate in what ways he tarnished what was supposed
to be the felicity of his reign, by the successive calamities
of his family, the slaughter of his wife and children, and
the rest of his kindred, allied to him in the closest and
most tender bonds. The whole subject of these par-
ticulars, which casts all the representations of tragedy
into the shade, has been handled to its full extent in the
histories written by Josephus. But to understand in
what manner also, the chastisement of Heaven scourged
him onwards to the period of death, it may not be less
proper to hear the words of the same author, describing
the end of his life, in the seventeenth book of his
Antiquities, as follows : " But the disease of Herod
became daily more virulent, God inflicting punishment
for his crimes. For it was a slow fire, not only exhibit-
ing to those who touched him a heat in proportion to the
internal wasting of his body, but there was also an
excessive desire and craving after food, whilst no one
CHAP. VIII.] AUGUSTUS, 31 B.C. TO 14 A.D. 59
dared to refuse. This was attended with swellings of
the intestines, and especially excessive pains of the colon.
A moist and transparent humour also covered his feet.
Similar also was the disease about the ventricle, so
that the corruption causing worms in the lower part of
the abdomen, there was an increased violence of breathing,
which of itself was very offensive ; both on account of
the disagreeable effluvia, and the rapidity of the respi-
ration. He was also convulsed in every part of his
body, with a violence that could not be repressed. It
was said, therefore, by those who are conversant with
divine things, and to whose wisdom it appertained to
declare such things, that God inflicted this punishment
upon the king on account of his great impiety."
These are the particulars which are stated by the
aforesaid writer, in the book mentioned; and in the
second book of his history, he gives very much the same
account concerning him, in the following words : " Then
the disease pervading his whole body, distracted it by
various torments. For the fever became more intense,
the itching of the whole surface was insupportable, and
the pains of the lower abdomen were incessant. On his
feet were swellings, as of one labouring with the dropsy.
There was also an inflammation of the ventricle, and a
putrefaction that generated worms. Beside this, a more
violent breathing, and difficult respiration, and convulsions
of all the limbs ; so that they who referred to a divine
agency, said that this disease was a punishment. But,
though struggling with so many sufferings, he neverthe-
less clung to life, and did not relinquish the hope of
deliverance, but was ever devising new remedies. Cross-
ing the Jordan, therefore, he used the warm baths near
CaLlirhoe. These flow into the lake Asphaltites, (Dead
sea,) but by reason of their sweetness, they are also
potable. As the physicians here deemed it necessary to
use some soothing application, his whole body was bathed
in tepid oil, in a bathing tub filled with oil for that pur-
pose, when he was so overcome that his eyes began to
60 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK I.
break, and turn up like one dead. His servants then
being alarmed and raising an outcry, he came to himself
at the noise ; but after that, despairing of recovery, he
ordered about fifty drachms to be distributed to the sol-
diers, and considerable sums to be given to his generals
and friends. He returned to Jericho; where, being
seized with despair, and now threatened with instant
death, he proceeded to a crowning act of the most horrid
character. He collected the distinguished men of every
village from the whole of Judea, and commanded them to
be shut up in what was called the Hippodrome. He then
sent for Salome, his sister, and her husband Alexander.
"I know," said he, "that the Jews will rejoice at my
death ; but I may be lamented by means of others, and
have splendid funeral rites, if you are willing to perform
my commands. As soon as I have expired, surround
these men that are now under guard with soldiers, as
soon as possible, and slay them, that all Judea and every
house, though against their will, may be compelled to
weep at my death." And soon after, he adds, " again he
was so tortured, partly by the want of food and by a con-
vulsive cough, that, overpowered by his pains, he con-
templated anticipating his fate. Having taken an apple,
he also asked for a knife, for he was accustomed to use
one in eating apples. Then, looking around, lest there
should be any person to hinder him, he raised his right
arm as if to strike himself." The same author, in
addition to these, says, " that he slew another of his own
sons before his death, being the third that had already
been slain by his orders, and that immediately after this,
he breathed out his life, not without excessive torture."
Such, then, was the end of Herod, who thus suffered
the just punishment for the crimes that he committed in
the murder of the children of Bethlehem, when he
designed the destruction of our Saviour. After this, an
angel appearing in a dream to Joseph, who was then in
Egypt, directed him to return with the child and his
mother, revealing to him that they were dead who had
CHAP. IX.] AUGUSTUS, 31 B.C. TO 14 A.D. 61
sought the life of the infant. To this account the Evan-
gelist adds : " But he hearing that Archelaus reigned in
Judea, in the place of Herod, his father, was afraid to go
thither, and being warned in a dream, he retired into the
parts of Galilee."
CHAPTER IX.
OF THE TIMES OF PILATE.
The same historian also agrees with the statements
respecting the government of Archelaus after Herod's
death ; and relates in what manner he succeeded to the
kingdom of the Jews, by the will of Herod, his father,
and the confirmation of it by Cesar Augustus ; as also,
that he having lost his kingdom after ten years, his
brothers Philip and Herod the younger, together with
Lysanias, received their respective tetrarchies. The same
author, in the eighteenth book of his Antiquities, says,
" that about the twelfth year of the reign of Tiberius,
(for he succeeded to the empire after Augustus, who had
reigned fifty-seven years,) Pontius Pilate was appointed
over Judea, and remained there ten years, almost to the
death of Tiberius. Hence the fraud of those persons is
plainly proved, who lately, and at other times have given
currency to certain spurious acts against our Saviour.
In which the very time of the date proves the falsehood
of the inventors. For in the fourth consulship of Ti-
berius, which was in the seventh year of his reign, those
things are said to have occurred, which they have dared
to say respecting his salutary suffering. At which time,
indeed, it is plain, that Pilate was not yet appointed over
Judea, if Josephus is to be credited, who plainly says, in
the work already cited, that Pilate was appointed pro-
curator of Judea, by Tiberius, in the twelfth year of his
reign.
62 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK I.
CHAPTER X.
THE HIGH PRIESTS OF THE JEWS, UNDER WHOM CHRIST
PROMULGATED HIS DOCTRINES.
It was about the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius,
according to the Evangelist, in the fourth year of Pilate's
procuratorship, Herod, Lysanias, and Philip, as tetrarchs,
holding the government of the rest of Judea, when our
Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ was in his thirtieth year,
that he came to the baptism of John, and then began to
promulgate his gospel. The holy Scriptures, moreover,
relate that he passed the whole time of his public minis-
try under the high priests Annas and Caiaphas; inti-
mating that during the years of their priesthood, the
whole time of his ministry was terminated. For, begin-
ning with the pontificate of Annas, and continuing after
that of Caiaphas, the whole of this interval does not even
give us four years. The rites, indeed, of the law, having
been already abolished since that period, with it were
also annulled the privileges of the priesthood, viz. of
continuing it for life, and of hereditary descent. And
under the Roman governors, different persons at different
times were appointed as high priests, who did not continue
in office more than a year. Josephus, indeed, relates
that there were four high priests in succession from
Annas to Caiaphas. Thus, in his book of Antiquities,
he writes in the following manner : " Valerius Gratus,
having put a period to the priesthood of Annas, promoted
Ishmael, the son of Baphi, to the office ; and, removing
him also, not long after, he appointed Eleazar, the son of
Annas, who had been high priest, to the office. After
the lapse of a year, removing also him, he transfers the
priesthood to Simon, the son of Camithus. And he,
also, did not continue to hold the honour longer than a
year, when he was succeeded by Josephus, surnamed
Caiaphas." Hence, the whole time of our Saviour s
ministry is proved not to embrace four entire years, there
CHAP. XI.] TIBERIUS, A.D. 14 TO 37. 63
being four high priests for four years, from Annas to the
appointment of Caiaphas, each of which held the office
a year respectively. Caiaphas, indeed, is justly shown,
by the gospel narrative, to have been high priest in that
year in which our Saviour's sufferings were finished.
With which observation, the time of Christ's ministry is
also proved to agree. Our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ, not very long after the commencement of his
public ministry, elected the twelve, whom he called
Apostles, by way of eminence over the rest of his disciples.
He also appointed seventy others beside these, whom he
sent, two and two, before him into every place and city
whither he himself was about to go.
CHAPTER XL
THE TESTIMONIES RESPECTING JOHN THE BAPTIST AND CHRIST.
As it was not long before this that John the Baptist
was beheaded by Herod the younger, the holy Scriptures
record the fact, which is also confirmed by Josephus, who
has expressly made mention of Herodias by name, and
the circumstance of her being married to Herod, though
she was the wife of his brother, Herod having first
divorced his former lawful wife. She was a daughter of
Aretas, king of Arabia Petraa. But having forced He-
rodias from her husband while living, on whose account
also he slew John, he was involved in a war with Aretas
for the disgrace inflicted on his daughter ; in which war
it is related that, when coming to battle, the army of
Herod was completely destroyed, and that he suffered
all this, on account of the crime that he committed against
John. But the same Josephus, in this account, in which
he confesses that John was a most righteous man, also
bears testimony to what is recorded of him in the narra-
tives of the gospels. He relates, also, that Herod lost
his kingdom on account of the same Herodias, and that
he was driven into exile with her, and condemned to
64 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK I.
dwell at Vienna,* a city of Gaul. These facts are stated
by him in the eighteenth book of his Antiquities, where
in the same paragraphs, he also writes thus concerning
John : " To some of the Jews the army of Herod seemed
to have been destroyed by God ; who thus, with signal
justice, avenged John, called the Baptist. For Herod
slew him, a good man, and one who exhorted the Jews
to the practice of virtue, and with the pursuit of right-
eousness and piety towards God, to receive baptism. For
this baptism appeared to have been imparted to him for
this object, not with the view to avoid a few trifling sins,
but for the purification of the body, as far as the mind
had been first purified by righteousness.
" And when many others flocked to him, for they were
also much delighted with listening to his discourses,
Herod, dreading the great confidence of men in him, lest,
perhaps, he might stimulate them to a revolt, (for they
seemed disposed to do any thing at his suggestion,) con-
sidered it much better, before any change should be
attempted by him, to anticipate it by destroying him,
than after a revolution, when involved in difficulties, to
repent when it was too late. In consequence of Herod's
suspicions, therefore, he was sent in bonds to the afore-
said prison of Machserus, and there slain." After relating
these things concerning John, Josephus in the same work,
also makes mention of our Saviour in the following man-
ner : " About the same time, there was a certain Jesus, a
wise man, if indeed it is proper to call him a man. For
he performed extraordinary deeds ; was a teacher of men,
who received his doctrine with delight ; and attached to
himself many of the Jews, and many of the Greeks.
This was Christ. Pilate having inflicted the punish-
ment of the cross upon him, on the accusation of our
principal men, those who had been attached to him
before, did not, however, afterwards cease to love him :
for he appeared to them alive again on the third day,
# Josephus says Lyons, Antiq. B. IX. c. 7.
CHAP. XII.] TIBERIUS, A.D. 14 TO 37. 65
according to the holy prophets, who had declared these
and innumerable other wonderful things respecting him.
The race of the Christians, who derive their name from
him, likewise still continues." When such testimony as
this is transmitted to us by an historian who sprung from
the Hebrews themselves, both respecting John the Baptist
and our Saviour, what subterfuge can be left, to prevent
those from being convicted as shameless deceivers, who
have forged the acts against them ? This however, may
suffice on this subject.
CHAPTER XII.
OF THE DISCIPLES OF OUR LORD.
The names of our Saviours apostles are sufficiently
known to every one, from his gospels ; but of the seventy
disciples, no catalogue is given any where. Barnabas,
indeed, is said to have been one of them, of whom there
is distinguished notice in the Acts of the Apostles ; and
also in St. Paul's epistle to the Galatians. Sosthenes,
who at the same time with Paul sent letters to the Co*
rinthians, is said to have been one of these. Clement,
in the fifth of his Hypotyposes or Institutions, in which
he also mentions Cephas, of whom Paul also 'says, that
he came to Antioch, and " that he withstood him to his
face;" — says, that one who had the same name with
Peter the Apostle, was one of the seventy ; and that
Matthias, who was numbered with the apostles in place
of Judas, and he who had been honoured to be a candi-
date with him, are also said to have been deemed worthy
of the same calling with the seventy. They also say
that Thaddeus was one of them ; concerning whom I
shall presently relate a narrative that has come down to
us. Moreover, if any one observe with attention, he will
find more disciples of our Saviour than the seventy, on
the testimony of Paul, who says, that " he appeared after
his resurrection, first to Cephas, then to the twelve, and
after these to five hundred brethren at once." Of whom,
D
66 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK 1.
he says, " some are fallen asleep," but the greater part
were living at the time he wrote. Afterwards, he says,
he appeared to James ; he however was not merely one
of these disciples of our Saviour, but he was one of hifl
brethren. Lastly, when beside these, there still was a
considerable number who were apostles in imitation of
the twelve, such as Paul himself, he adds, saying, " after-
wards he appeared to all the apostles."
This account may suffice respecting these apostles;
but the history of Thaddeus, already mentioned by us,
was as follows.
CHAPTER XIII.
NARRATIVE RESPECTING THE PRINCE OF EDESSA.
The divinity of our Lord and Saviour Christ, being
proclaimed abroad among all men, in consequence of his
wonder-working power, attracted immense numbers, both
from abroad and from the remotest parts of Judea, with
the hope of being cured of their diseases and various
afflictions. Agbarus, therefore, who reigned over the
nations beyond the Euphrates with great glory, and who
had been wasted away with a disease, both dreadful and
incurable by human means, when he heard the name of
Jesus frequently mentioned, and his miracles unanimously
attested by all, sent a suppliant message to htm, by a
letter-carrier, entreating a deliverance from his disease.
But, though he did not yield to his call at that time, he
nevertheless condescended to write him a private letter,
and to send one of his disciples to heal his disorder ; at
the same time, promising salvation to him and all his
relatives. And it was not long before the promise
was fulfilled. After the resurrection, however, and his
return to heaven, Thomas, one of the twelve apostles,
by a divine impulse, sent Thaddeus, who was also one of
the seventy disciples, to Edessa, as a herald and evangelist
of the doctrines of Christ. And by his agency all the
promises of our Saviour were fulfilled. Of this, also, we
CHAP. XIII.] TIBERIUS, A. D. 14 TO 37. 67
have the evidence, in a written answer, taken from the
puhlic records of the city of Edessa, then under the go-
vernment of the king. For in the public registers there,
which embrace the ancient history and the transactions
of Agbaras, these circumstances respecting him are found
still preserved down to the present day. There is nothing,
however, like hearing the epistles themselves, taken by
us from the archives, and the style of it, as it has been
literally translated by us, from the Syriac language :
Copy of the letter written by king Agbarus, to Jesus, and sent to
him, at Jerusalem, by Ananias, the courier,
" Agbarus, prince of Edessa, sends greeting to Jesus the ex-
cellent Saviour, who has appeared in the borders of Jerusalem.
I have heard the reports respecting thee and thy cures, as
Eerformed by thee without medicines and without the use of
erbs. For as it is said, thou causest the blind to see again,
the lame to walk, and thou cleansest the lepers, and thou
castest out impure spirits and demons, and thou healest those
that are tormented by long disease, and thou raisest the dead.
And hearing all these things of thee, I concluded in my mind
one of two things: either that thou art God, and having de-
scended from heaven, doest these things, or else doing them,
thou art the son of God. Therefore, now I have written and
besought thee to visit me, and to heal the disease with which
I am afflicted. I have, also, heard that the Jews murmur
against thee, and are plotting to injure thee ; I have, however,
a very small but noble state, which is sufficient for us both."
This epistle he thus wrote, whilst yet somewhat en-
lightened by the rays of divine truth. It is, also, worth
the time to learn the epistle sent to him from Jesus, by
the same bearer, which, though very brief, is yet fall of
power, written in the following style :
The answer of Jesus, to king Agbarus, by the courier, Ananias.
4
" Blessed art thou, O Agbarus, who, without seeing, hast be-
lieved in me. For it is written concerning me, that they who
have seen me, will not believe, that they who have not seen,
may believe and live. But in regard to what thou hast
D2
68 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK JL
written, that I should come to thee, it is necessary that I
should fulfil all things here, for which I have been sent And
after this fulfilment, thus to be received again by Him that
sent me. And after I have been received up, I will send to
thee a certain one of my disciples, that he may heal thy afflic-
tion, and give life to thee and to those who are with thee."
To these letters there was, also, subjoined in the Syriac
language :
After the ascension of Jesus, Judas, who is also called
Thomas, sent him Thaddeus, the apostle, one of the
seventy ; who, when he came, remained at the house of
Tobias, the son of Tobias. When the report was circu-
lated concerning his arrival, and he became publicly
known by the miracles which he performed, it was com-
municated to Agbarus, that an apostle of Jesus had come
thither, as he had written. Thaddeus, therefore, began
in the power of God to heal every kind of disease and
infirmity ; so that all were amazed. But when Agbarus
heard the great deeds and miracles which he performed,
and how he healed men in the name and power of Jesus
Christ, he began to suspect that this was the very person
concerning whom Jesus had written, saying, After I have
been received up again, I will send to thee one of my
disciples, who shall heal thy affliction. Having, there-
fore, sent for Tobias, with whom he staid, I have heard,
said he, that a certain powerful man, who hath come from
Jerusalem, is staying at thy house, and is performing
many cures in the name of Jesus. He answered, Yea,
my lord, a certain stranger has come, who hath lodged
with me, and is performing many wonders. And he
Teplied, Bring him to me. Tobias, then, returning to
Thaddeus, said to him, Agbarus the king having sent
for me, has told me to conduct thee to him, that thou
mayest heal his disorder. And Thaddeus replied, I will
go, since I have been sent with power, to him. Tobias,
therefore, arose early the next day, and taking Thaddeus
with him, came to Agbarus. When he came, his nobles
were present, and stood around. Immediately on his
HI.] TIBERIUS, A. D. 14 TO 37. 69
thing extraordinary appeared to Agbarus,
lance of the apostle Thaddeus ; which Ag-
>ing, paid him reverence. But all around
d ; for they did not perceive the vision which
to Agbarus alone: he then asked Thaddeus
iie were truly a disciple of Jesus the Son of God,
: said to him, I will send one of my disciples to
.\ ho will heal thy sickness, and will give life to
jul to all thy connexions. And Thaddeus answered,
• thou hast had great confidence in the Lord Jesus,
• hath sent me, therefore, I am sent to thee. And,
reover, if thou believest in him, with increasing faith,
ic petitions of thy heart shall be granted thee, as thou
uelievest. And Agbarus replied, So much did I believe
in him, that I had formed the resolution to take forces,
in order to destroy those Jews who had crucified him,
had I not been deterred from my purpose by a regard for
the Roman empire. Thaddeus replied, Our Lord and
God, Jesus the Christ, hath fulfilled the will of his
Father, and having fulfilled it, was taken up again to
his Father. Agbarus saith to him, I have believed both
in him and in his Father. Then said Thaddeus, There-
fore I place my hand upon thee in the name of the same
Lord Jesus. And this being done, he was immediately
healed of the sickness and sufferings with which he was
afflicted. And Agbarus was amazed, that just as he had
heard respecting Jesus, so in very deed he received it
through his disciple and apostle Thaddeus, who had
healed him without any medicine and herbs, and not
only him but Abdas also, the son of Abdas, who was
afflicted with the podagra. He also, approaching, fell
down at his feet, and received his benediction, with the
imposition of his hand, and was healed. Many of the
same city were also healed by the same apostle, who
performed wonderful and great deeds, and proclaimed the
word of God. After this, said Agbarus, Thaddeus, thou
doest these things by the power of God, and we are filled
with wonder. But, beside these things, I request thee,
68
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY.
r
written, that I should come to thee, it is necesf
should fulfil all things here, for which I have been ?
after this fulfilment, thus to be received again b
sent me. And after I have been received up, I
thee a certain one of my disciples, that he may h<
tion, and give life to thee and to those who are
To these letters there was, also, subjoined i
language :
After the ascension of Jesus, Judas, wh<
Thomas, sent him Thaddeus, the apostl
seventy ; who, when he came, remained
Tobias, the son of Tobias. When the re
lated concerning his arrival, and he b<
known by the miracles which he perforrr
municated to Agbarus, that an apostle of
thither, as he had written. Thaddeus,
in the power of God to heal every kir
infirmity ; so that all were amazed. P
heard the great deeds and miracles wl
and how he healed men in the name <
Christ, he began to suspect that this ^
concerning whom Jesus had written,
been received up again, I will sen
disciples, who shall heal thy afflict
fore, sent for Tobias, with whom h-
said he, that a certain powerful man
Jerusalem, is staying at thy hou
many cures in the name of Jesus
my lord, a certain stranger has c
with me, and is performing m;
replied, Bring him to me. Tol
Thaddeus, said to him, Agbar
for me, has told me to conduct
mayest heal his disorder. An* 1
go, since I have been sent wit j
therefore, arose early the next
with him, came to Agbarus.
were present,
his
.' ews ;
% hades)
-ven, and
■ lead that
alone, but
her. And
the Father,
is about to
ige the living
A\\ his subjects
to hear the an-
>. he commanded
* he would not re-
wn, how shall we
:hree hundred and
: literally translated
c\y as we hope, and
*. d. 14 to 37. 71
*/**£,. * •" us to premise in
y/// **r **,.„. " -- ■ ie divinity of the
es which we teach,
.lie which Christians
- cussed, together with
trance among men, of
les, and have exhibited
. ie preceding book. Let
s that followed his ascen-
.ne Scriptures, and others
i we shall have occasion to
TER I.
APOSTLES AFTER THE ASCENSION
CHRIST.
cc of Judas the traitor, Matthias
>, as was shown above, was also
the Lord. There were appointed
J the imposition of hands, by the
aeu, unto the office of deacons, for
. these were those seven of whom
He was the first, also, after our Lord,
if ordination, as if ordained to this very
•ned to death by the murderers of the
s he first received the crown, answering
the victorious martyrs of Christ. Then
led the brother of our Lord, because he is
son of Joseph. For Joseph was esteemed
Christ, because the Virgin being betrothed
e was found with child by the Holy Ghost
came together," as the narrative of the holy
ows. This James, therefore, whom the an-
account of the excellence of his virtue, sur-
c Just, was the first that received the episcopate
72 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK II.
of the church at Jerusalem. But Clement, in the sixth
book of his Institutions, represents it thus: "Peter, and
James, and John, after the ascension of our Saviour,
though they had been preferred by our Lord, did not
contend for the honour, but chose James the Just as
bishop of Jerusalem." And the same author, in the
seventh book of the same work, writes also thus : " The
Lord imparted the gift of knowledge to James the Just,
to John and Peter after his resurrection, these delivered
it to the rest of the apostles, and they to the seventy, of
whom Barnabas was one. There were, however, two
Jameses ; one called the Just, who was thrown from a
wing of the temple, and beaten to death with a fuller's
club, and another, who was beheaded. Paul also makes
mention of the Just in his epistles. " But other of the
apostles," says he, " saw I none, save James the brother
of our Lord." About this time also, the circumstances
of our Saviour's promise, in reference to the king of the
Osrhoenians, took place. For Thomas, under a divine
impulse, sent Thaddeus as herald and evangelist, to pro-
claim the doctrine of Christ, as we have shown from the
public documents found there.
When he came to these places, he both healed Agbarus
by the word of Christ, and astonished all there with the
extraordinary miracles he performed. After having suf-
ficiently disposed them by his works, and led them to
adore the power of Christ, he made them disciples of the
Saviour's doctrine. And even to this day, the whole city
of Edessa is devoted to the name of Christ ; exhibiting
no common evidence of the beneficence of our Saviour
likewise to them. And let this suffice, as taken from the
accounts given in ancient documents. Let us now pass
again to the Holy Scriptures. As the first and greatest
persecution arose among the Jews after the martyrdom of
Stephen, against the church of Jerusalem, and all the
disciples except the twelve were scattered throughout
Judea and Samaria; some, as the Holy Scriptures say,
coming as far as Phoenice, and Cyprus, and Antiocb,
CHAP. I.] TIBERIUS, A. B. 14 TO 37. 73
they were not yet in a situation to venture to impart the
faith to the nations, and therefore only announced it to
the Jews. During this time, Paul also was yet laying
waste the church, entering the houses of the believers,
dragging away men and women, and delivering them
over to prison. Philip, also, one of those who had been
ordained to the office of deacons, being among those scat-
tered abroad, went down to Samaria. Filled with divine
power, he first proclaimed the divine word to the in-
habitants of that place. But so greatly did the divine
grace co-operate with him, that even Simon Magus, with
a great number of other men, were attracted by his dis-
courses. Simon had become so celebrated at that time,
and had such influence with those that were deceived by
his impostures, that they considered him the great power
of God. This same Simon, also, astonished at the ex-
traordinary miracles performed by Philip through the
power of God, artfully assumed, and even pretended faith
in Christ, so far as to be baptized ; and what is surprising,
the same thing is done even to this day, by those who
adopt this most foul heresy. These, after the manner of
their founder, insinuating themselves into the church,
like a pestilential and leprous disease, infected those with
the greatest corruption, into whom they were able to
infuse their secret, irremediable, and destructive poison.
Many of these, indeed, have already been expelled, when
they were caught in their wickedness ; as Simon himself,
when detected by Peter, suffered his deserved punish-
ment. For as the annunciation of the Saviour's gospel
was daily advancing, by a certain divine providence, a
prince of the queen of the Ethiopians, as it is a custom
that still prevails there to be governed by a female, was
brought thither, and was the first of the Gentiles that
received of the mysteries of the divine word from Philip.
The apostle, led by a vision, thus instructed him ; and
he becoming the first fruits of believers throughout the
world, is said to have been the first, on returning to his
country, that proclaimed the knowledge of God, and the
74 ECCLK8IA8TICAL HISTORY. [BOOK II.
salutary abode of our Saviour among men. So that, in
fact, the prophecy obtained its fulfilment through him :
" Ethiopia stretched forth her hands unto God." After
this, Paul, that chosen vessel, not of men, nor through
men, but by the revelation of Jesus Christ himself, and
God the Father, who raised him from the dead, is ap-
pointed an apostle, being honoured with the call by a
vision and voice of revelation from heaven.
CHAPTER II.
BOW TIBERIUS WAS AFFECTED, WHEN 1XFORMED BY PILATE
RESPECTING CHRIST.
The fame of our Lord's remarkable resurrection and
ascension being now spread abroad, according to an
ancient custom prevalent among the rulers of the nations,
to communicate novel occurrences to the emperor, that
nothing might escape him, Pontius Pilate transmits to
Tiberius an account of the circumstances concerning the
resurrection of our Lord from the dead, the report of
which had already been spread throughout all Palestine.
In this account, he also intimated that he ascertained
other miracles respecting him, and that having now risen
from the dead, he was believed to be a God by the great
mass of the people. Tiberius referred the matter to the
senate, but it is said they rejected the proposition, ap-
parently because they had not examined into this subject
first, according to an ancient law among the Romans,
that no one should be ranked among the gods unless by
a vote and decree of the senate; in reality, however,
because the salutary doctrine of the gospel needs no con-
firmation and co-operation of men.
The senate of the Romans, therefore, having thus re-
jected the doctrine of our Saviour as it was announced,
and Tiberius still continuing to hold the opinion he had
before cherished, formed no unreasonable projects against
the doctrine of Christ. This is the testimony of Ter-
tullian, a man who made himself accurately acquainted
CHAP. HI.] TIBERIUS, A. D. 14 TO 37. 75
with the law6 of the Romans, and, besides his eminence
in other respects, was particularly distinguished among
the eminent men of Borne, and in his Apology for the
Christians in the Roman tongue, which is also translated
into the Greek, to give his own words, writes after the
following manner. " In order to give also an account of
these laws from their origin, it was an ancient decree,
that no one should be consecrated a god by the emperor,
before it had been approved by the senate. Marcus
Aurelius has done this, in reference to a certain idol,
Alburnus, so that this evidence has been given in favour
of our doctrine, that divine dignity is conferred among
you by the decrees of men. Unless a god pleases men
he is not made a god ; and thus, according to this pro-
cedure, it is necessary that man should be propitious to
the god. Tiberius, therefore, under whom the name of
Christ was spread throughout the world, when this doc-
trine was announced to him from Palestine, where it first
began, communicated with the senate, being obviously
pleased with the doctrine ; but the senate, as they had
not proposed the measure, rejected it. But he continued
in his opinion, threatening death to the accusers of the
Christians; a divine providence infusing this into his
mind, that the gospel having freer scope in its commence-
ment, might spread every where over the world."
CHAPTER III.
HOW THE CHRISTIAN DOCTRINE SOON SPREAD THROUGHOUT THE
WHOLE WORLD.
Thus, then, under a celestial influence and co-operation,
the doctrine of the Saviour, like the rays of the sun,
quickly irradiated the whole world. Presently, in ac-
cordance with divine prophecy, the sound of his inspired
evangelists and apostles had gone throughout all the
earth, and their words to the ends of the world.
Throughout every city and village, like a replenished
barn floor, churches were rapidly found abounding, and
76 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK 11.
filled with members from every people. Those who, in
consequence of the delusions that had descended to them
from their ancestors, had been fettered by the ancient
disease of idolatrous superstition, were now liberated, by
the power of Christ, through the teaching and miracles
of his messengers. And, as if delivered from dreadful
masters, and emancipated from the most cruel bondage,
on the one hand renounced the whole multitude of gods
and demons, and on the other, confessed that there was
only one true God, the Creator of all things. This same
God they now also honoured with the rites of a true
piety, under the influence of that inspired and reasonable
worship which had been planted among men by our
Saviour. But the gratuitous benevolence of God being
now poured out also upon the rest of the nations, Cor-
nelius was the first of Cesarea in Palestine, who, with
his whole house, received the faith in Christ, through a
divine vision and the agency of Peter; as did also a
great number of Greeks at Antioch, to whom the gospel
had been preached by those who were scattered by the
persecution of Stephen.
The church at Antioch, also, now flourishing and
abounding in members, and the greatest number of
teachers coming hither from Jerusalem, with whom were
Barnabas and Paul, and many other brethren with them,
the epithet of Christians first sprung up at that place, as
from a grateful and productive soil. Agabus, also, one
of the assembled prophets, uttered a prediction respecting
the impending famine, and Paul and Barnabas were dele-
gated to proceed to the relief of the necessities of the
brethren.
CHAPTER IV.
CAIUS (CALIGULA) AFTER THE DEATH OF TIBERIUS, APPOINTS
AGRIPPA KING OF THE JEWS, AFTER PUNISHING HEROD WITH
PERPETUAL EXILE.
Tiberius died after having reigned about twenty-two
years, and Caius, receiving the empire next, immediately
CHAP. V.] CALIGULA, A.D. 37 TO 41. 77
conferred the Jewish government on Agrippa, appointing
him king over the tetrarchy both of Philip and Lysanias.
To these, not long after, he adds also the tetrarchy of
Herod, after having inflicted the punishment of perpetual
exile upon Herod, together with his wife Herodias, for
their numerous crimes. This was the Herod who was
concerned in the passion of our Saviour. Josephus bears
testimony to these facts. During the reign of this em-
peror, Philo became noted, a man most distinguished for
his learning, not only among very many of our own, but
of those that came from abroad. As to his origin, he
was a descendant of the Hebrews, inferior to none at
Alexandria in point of dignity of family and birth. As
to the divine Scriptures, and the learning of his country,
how greatly and extensively he laboured, his work speaks
for itself. And how well skilled in philosophy and the
liberal studies of foreign countries, there is no necessity
to say, since, as he was a zealous follower of the sect of
Plato and Pythagoras, he is said to have surpassed all
of his contemporaries.
CHAPTER V.
PHILO WAS SENT ON AN EMBASSY TO CAIUS, IN BEHALF OF
THE JEWS.
This author has given us an account of the sufferings
of the Jews in the reign of Caius, in five books. He
there also relates the madness of Caius, who called him-
self a god, and was guilty of innumerable oppressions in
the exercise of his power. He mentions the miseries of
the Jews under him, and the embassy which he himself
performed when sent to the city of Rome, in behalf of
his countrymen at Alexandria; how that when he pleaded
before Caius, for the laws and institutions of his ances-
tors, he received nothing but laughter and derisidn in
return, and had well nigh incurred the risk of his life.
Josephus also mentions these things in the eighteenth
book of his Antiquities, in these words :
78 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK II.
"A sedition having also arisen between the Jews
dwelling at Alexandria and the Greeks, three chosen
deputies were sent from each of the factions, and these
appeared before Caius. One of the Alexandrian deputies
was Apion, who uttered many slanders against the Jews;
among other things, saying, that they treated the honours
of Cesar with contempt, that whilst all others, as many
as were subject to the Roman empire, erected altars and
temples to Caius, and in other respects regarded him as
a god, they alone considered it disgraceful to raise statues
to his honour, and to swear by his name. Apion haying
thus uttered many and severe charges by which he hoped
that Caius would be roused, as was very probable, Philo,
the chief of the Jewish embassy, a man illustrious in
every respect, being the brother of Alexander, the Ala-
barch, # and not unskilled in philosophy, was well pre-
pared to enter upon a defence against these charges. But
he was precluded from this by Caius, who ordered him
straightway to be gone, and as he was very much incensed,
it was very evident that he was meditating some great
evil against them. Philo departed, covered with insult,
and told the Jews that were with him, they had good
reason to console themselves, that although Caius was
enraged at them, he was already in fact challenging God
against himself." Thus far Josephus. And Philo him-
self, in the embassy which he describes, details the
particulars of what was then done to him, with great
accuracy. Passing by the greatest part of these, I shall
only state those by which it will be made manifest to the
reader, that these things happened to the Jews forthwith,
and at no distant period, on account of that which they
dared to perpetrate against Christ. First, then, he re-
lates, that in the reign of Tiberius, at Rome, Sejamis,
who was then in great favour with Tiberius, had made
every effort utterly to destroy the whole nation of the
Jews, and that in Judea Pontius Pilate, under whom
* Alabarch. The Alabarch was the chief magistrate among the Jews at
Alexandria.
CHAP. VI.] CALIGULA, A.D. 37 TO 4L 79
the crimes were committed against our Saviour, having
attempted something contrary to what was lawful among
the Jews respecting the temple at Jerusalem, which
was then yet standing, excited them to the greatest
tumults.
CHAPTER VI.
WHAT EVILS OVERWHELMED THE JEWS, AFTER THEIR
PRESUMPTION AGAINST CHRIST.
After the death of Tiberius, Caius having received
the government, besides many other innumerable acts of
tyranny against many, did not a little afflict the whole
nation of the Jews particularly. We may soon learn
this, from the declaration of the same author, in which
he writes as follows : " So great was the caprice of Caius
in his conduct towards all, but especially towards the
nation of the Jews. As he was excessively hostile to
these, he appropriated their places of worship to himself
in all the cities, beginning with those at Alexandria,
filling them with his images and statues. For having
permitted it when others erected them of their own
accord, he now began to erect them by absolute com-
mand. But the temple in the holy city, which had been
left untouched as yet, and been endowed with privileges
as an inviolable asylum, he changed and transformed
into a temple of his own, that it should be publicly called
the temple of Caius the younger, the visible Jupiter,"
(eiri(f>avov9 Aw.) Many other and almost indescribable
calamities, the same author relates, as happening to the
Jews of Alexandria, during the reign of the aforesaid
emperor, in his second book, to which he gave the title,
* On the Virtues. 9 Josephus also agrees with him, who
likewise intimates that the calamities of the whole nation
took their rise from the times of Pilate, and the crimes
against our Saviour. Let us hear then, what he also
says in the second book of the Jewish War. " Pilate
being sent by Tiberius as procurator of Judea, at night
80 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK II.
carried the covered images of Caesar into the temple;
these are called ensigns * The following day, this excited
the greatest disturbance among the Jews. For they that
were near, were confounded at the sight, as a contempt-
uous prostitution of their legal institutions ; for they do
not allow any image to be set up in their city." Com-
paring these accounts with the writings of the evangelists,
you will perceive, that it was not long before that
exclamation came upon them, which they uttered under
the same Pilate, and by which they cried again and again
that they had no other king but Cesar. After this, the
same historian records, that forthwith another calamity
overtook them, in these words : " But after these things,
he (i.e. Pilate,) excited another tumult, by expending the
public treasure which is called Corban, in the construc-
tion of an aqueduct. This extended nearly three hundred
stadia, (furlongs, i.e. from the city.) The multitude were
sorely grieved at it ; and when Pilate came to Jerusalem,
they surrounded the tribunal, and began to cry out against
him. But having anticipated a tumult, he had placed his
armed soldiers amongst the multitude, disguised under
the same dress with the rest of the people, and having
commanded them not to use their swords, but to strike
the turbulent with clubs, he gave them a signal from the
tribunal. The Jews being thus beaten, many of them
perished in consequence of the blows, many also in their
flight were trodden to death by their own countrymen.
The multitude thus overawed by the misfortune of the
slain, held their peace." The same writer mentions innu-
merable other commotions that were raised in Jerusalem
beside these ; showing that from that time tumults, and
wars, and plots of mischief, one after another, never
ceased in the city and all Judea, until, last of all, the
siege of Vespasian overwhelmed them. Thus, then, the
divine justice overtook the Jews in this way, for their
crimes against Christ.
* 2rjfiaiat,
CHAP. IX.] CLAUDIUS, A.D. 41 TO 54. 81
CHAPTER VII.
HOW PILATE DESTROYED HIMSELF.
It is proper, also, to observe, how it is asserted that
this same Pilate, who was governor at our Saviours cru-
cifixion, in the reign of Caius, whose times we are re-
cording, fell into such calamities that he was forced to
become his own murderer, and the avenger of his own
wickedness. Divine justice, it seems, did not long pro-
tract his punishment. This is stated by those Greek
historians, who have recorded the Olympiads in order,
together with the transactions of the times.
CHAPTER V VIII.
THE FAMINE THAT HAPPENED IN THE REIGN OF CLAUDIUS.
Caius, however, had not reigned four years, when he
was succeeded by Claudius, in the sovereignty of the
empire. In his reign there was a famine that prevailed
over the whole world ; an event, indeed, which has been
handed down by historians far removed from our senti-
ments ; and by which the prediction of the prophet Aga-
bus, recorded in the Acts of the Apostles, respecting the
impending famine over the whole world, received its
fulfilment. Luke, however, in the Acts, after stating the
famine in the time of Claudius, and after recording how
by means of Paul and Barnabas, the brethren at Antioch
had sent to those of Judea, according to the ability of
each one, also adds the following. -
CHAPTER IX.
THE MARTYRDOM OF THE APOSTLE JAMES.
" About this time, (it is manifest he means the reign
of Claudius,) Herod the king prepared to afflict some of
the church. But he slew James, the brother of John,
with the sword." Of this James, Clement adds a narra-
tive worthy of note, in the seventh book of his Institu-
tions, evidently recording it according to the tradition
E
82 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK II.
which he had received from his ancestors. He says, that
the man who led him to the judgment seat, seeing him
hearing his testimony to the faith, and moved by the
fact, confessed himself a Christian. Both, therefore, says
he, were led away to die. On their way, he entreated
James to forgive him, and James, considering a little,
replied, " Peace be to thee," and kissed him ; and then
both were beheaded at the same time. Then also, as the
Scriptures say, Herod, at the death of James, seeing that
the deed gave pleasure to the Jews, also attacked Peter,
and having committed him to prison, had well nigh exe-
cuted the same murderous intention against him, had he
not been wonderfully delivered from his prison by an
angel appearing to him at night, and thus liberated to
proclaim the Gospel. Such was the providence of God
in behalf of Peter.
CHAPTER X.
HEROD AGRIPPA PERSECUTING THE APOSTLES, IMMEDIATELY
EXPERIENCED THE DIVINE JUDGMENT.
The consequences, however, of the king's attempts
against the apostles, were not long deferred, but the
avenging minister of divine justice soon overtook him
after his plots against the apostles. As it is also recorded
in the book of Acts, he proceeded to Cesarea, and there
on a noted festival, being clad in a splendid and royal
dress, he harangued the people from an elevation before
the tribunal. The whole people applauding him for his
harangue, as if it were the voice of a god, and not of
man, the Scriptures relate, " that the angel of the Lord
immediately smote him, and being consumed by worms,
he gave up the ghost." It is wonderful to observe, like-
wise, in this singular event, the coincidence of the history
given by Josephus, with that of the sacred Scriptures.
In this he plainly adds his testimony to the truth, in the
nineteenth book of his Antiquities, where he relates the
miracles in the following words : " But he (i. e. Herod)
CHAP. X.] CLAUDIUS, A.D. 41 TO 54. 83
had completed the third year of his reign over all Judea,
and he came to the city of Cesarea, which was formerly
called the tower of Strata There he exhibited public
shows in honour of Cesar, knowing it to be a kind of
festival for his safety. At this festival was collected a
great number of those who were the first in power and
dignity throughout the province. On the second day of
the shows, being clad in a robe all wrought with silver,
of a wonderful texture, he proceeded to the theatre at
break of day. There, the silver irradiated with the
reflection of the earliest sunbeams, wonderfully glittered,
inspiring admiration and awe in the beholders. Presently
the flatterers raised their shouts in different ways ; such,
however, as were not for his good, calling him a god,
and imploring his clemency in such language as this:
" We have feared thee thus far as man, but henceforth
we confess thee to be superior to the nature of mortals."
The king did not either chide them or disclaim the im-
pious flattery. After a little while, raising himself, he
saw an angel sitting above his head. This he imme-
diately perceived was the sign of evil, as it had once been
the sign of good.* And he felt a pain through his heart,
and a sudden pang seize his bowels, which began to tor-
ment him with great violence. Turning, then, to his
friends, he said, " I, your god, am now commanded to
depart this life, and fate will soon disprove your false
assertions respecting me. He whom you have called an
immortal, is now compelled to die, but we must receive
our destiny as it is determined by God. Neither have
we passed our life in gloriously, but in that splendour
which is so much extolled." Saying this, he laboured
much with the increase of pain. He was then carried
with great haste into the palace, while the report spread
throughout the people, that the king at all events would
soon die. But the multitude with their wives and
• Josephus speaks of an owl, not an angel, sitting over his head, which
had formerly foreboded his happy deliverance from imprisonment. Jos.
Aniiq. B. xix. c. 8, compared with B. xviii. c. 6.
e2
84 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK II.
children, after their country's custom, sitting in sack-
cloth, implored God in behalf of the king ; all places
were filled with lamentation and weeping. But the king,
as he lay reclining in an elevated chamber, and looking
down upon them foiling prostrate to the ground, could
not refrain from tears himself. At length, overpowered
by the pain of his bowels, for four days in succession, he
ended his life, in the fifty-fourth year of his age and
seventh of his reign. He reigned, therefore, for four
years under Caius Cesar, had the tetrarchy of Philip
three years, and received that of Herod in the fourth
year, reigning subsequently three years under Claudius
Cesar." Thus far Josephus : in which statement, as in
others, so in this, I cannot but admire his agreement
with the divine Scriptures. But if he should appear to
any to differ, in regard to the epithet of the king ; yet
the time and the fact show that it was the same indi-
vidual, whether it happened by an error in writing that
the name was changed, or in consequence of a double
name applied to him ; such as was the case with many.
CHAPTER XL
CONCERNING THE IMPOSTOR THEUDAS AND HIS FOLLOWERS.
As Luke in the Acts, also introduces Gamaliel in the
consultation respecting the apostles, saying, that at this
time " arose Theudas, who gave out that he was some
one, but who was destroyed, and all that obeyed him
were dispersed," let us now, also, add the written testi-
mony of Josephus respecting the same circumstance.
He relates, in the book already quoted, the following
particulars. " While Fadus was procurator of Judea, a
certain impostor called Theudas persuaded the multitude
to take their possessions with them, and follow him to the
river Jordan. For he said he was a prophet, and that
the Jordan should be divided at his command, and afford
them an easy passage through it. And with such pro-
mises he deceived many. But Fadus did not suffer them
CHAP. XIII.] CLAUDIUS, A.D. 41 TO 54. 85
to enjoy their folly, but sent a troop of horsemen against
them, who, falling upon them unexpectedly, slew many
and took many alive ; but having taken Theudas himself
captive, they cut off his head and carried it to Jerusalem."
Besides this, he also mentions the famine that took place
under Claudius, as follows.
CHAPTER XII.
HELEN, QUEEN OF THE OSRHOEN1ANS.
About this time it happened that the great famine
took place in Judea, in which also queen Helen having
purchased grain from Egypt, with large sums, distributed
to the needy. You will also find this statement in
accordance with that in the Acts of the Apostles, where
it is said, that according to the ability of the disciples at
Antioch, they determined, each one, to send to the
assistance of those in Judea. Which also they did,
sending to the elders by the hands of Barnabas and Paul.
Of this same Helen, mentioned by the historian, splendid
monuments are still to be seen in the suburbs of the city '
(Jerusalem) now called iElia. But she is said to have
been queen of the Adiabeni.
CHAPTER XIII.
SIMON MAGUS.
The faith of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ,
having now been diffused abroad among all men, the
enemy of salvation devising some scheme of seizing upon
the imperial city for himself, brought thither Simon,
whom we mentioned before. Coming to the aid of his
insidious artifices, he attached many of the inhabitants
of Rome to himself, in order to deceive them. This is
attested by Justin, who was one of our distinguished
writers, not long after the times of the apostles, concern-
ing whom I shall say what is necessary in the proper
place. The reader may see for himself, in the first
86 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK II.
defence of our religion, addressed to Antonirie, where he
writes thus : u And after the ascension of our Lord into
heaven, certain men were suborned by demons as their
agents, who said that they were gods. These were not
only suffered to pass without persecution, but were even
deemed worthy of honours by you. Simon, a certain
Samaritan of the village called Githon, was one of the
number, who, in the reign of Claudius Cesar, performed
many magic rites by the operation of demons, was con-
sidered a god, in your imperial city of Rome, and was
honoured by you with a statue as a god, in the river
Tiber, (on an island,) between the two bridges, having
the superscription in Latin, Simoni Deo Sancto, which
is, To Simon the Holy God. And nearly all the Sama-
ritans, with a few also of other nations, worship him,
confessing him as the Supreme God, and a certain Helen
also, who had before been a public prostitute in Tyre of
Phenicia, but now attached herself to Simon, they called
'the first intelligence' that proceeded from him." Such is
the testimony of Justin, with which also Ireneeus coin-
cides in his first book against Heresies, where he also
subjoins an account' of the impiety and corrupt doctrine
of the man, which it would be superfluous for us to
detail ; as it is in the power of those who wish, to learn
the origin, and the lives, and the false doctrines, not
only of this one, but likewise of all the heresiarchs
respectively, as also of the institutions and principles of
all of them, as treated at large in the above-mentioned
book of Ireneeus. Simon, however, we have understood
to have taken the lead in all heresy ; from whom also,
down to the present time, those that followed him, still
affected the modest philosophy of the Christians, so
celebrated for purity of life among all. From this, how-
ever, they appeared again to depart, and again to embrace
the superstitions of idols, falling down before the pictures
and statues of this selfsame Simon, and the aforesaid
Helen with him; venturing to offer them worship by
incense, and sacrifices, and libations. Those matters
CHAP. XIV.] CLAUDIUS, A.D. 41 TO 54. 87
which are kept more secret by them than these, at the
first mention of which they say one would be astonished,
and to use an oracular phrase with them, would be con-
founded, happen in truth to be so full of amazement, and
folly, and madness, such as they are, that it is not only
impossible to commit them to writing, but even to utter
them with the lips to modest men, on account of their
excessive baseness and obscenity. For every vile cor-
ruption that could either be done or devised, is practised
by this most abominable heresy, of a sect that ensnare
those wretched females who are literally overwhelmed
with every kind of vice.
CHAPTER XIV.
THE PREACHING OF PETER IN THE CITY OF ROME.
Such was the wickedness of which that malignant
power, the enemy of all good, and the way layer of human
salvation, constituted Simon the father and author at this
time, as if with a view to make him a great and powerful
antagonist to the divine purposes of our Saviour and his
apostles. Nevertheless, that divine 'and celestial grace
which co-operates with its servants, by their appearance
and presence, soon extinguished the flame that had been
kindled by the wicked one, humbling and casting down
through them, " every height that elevated itself against
the knowledge of God." Wherefore, neither the con-
spiracy of Simon, nor that of any other one then existing,
was able to effect any thing against those apostolic times.
For the declaration of the truth prevailed and over-
powered all, and the divine word itself, now shining
from heaven upon men, and flourishing upon earth, and
dwelling with his apostles, prevailed and overpowered
every opposition. The mental eye of the sorcerer being
smitten by a divine and wonderful radiance, when in
Judea, he was convicted of his wickedness by the apostle
Peter ; he undertook a great journey from the east across
the sea, and fled to the west, thinking that this was the
88 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK II.
only way for him to live according to his mind. Enter-
ing the city of Rome, by the co-operation of that ma*
lignant spirit which had fixed its seat there, his attempts
were soon so far successful, as to he honoured as a god,
with the erection of a statue by the inhabitants of that
city. This, however, did not continue long ; for imme-
diately under the reign of Claudius, by the benign and
gracious providence of God, Peter, that powerful and
great apostle, who by his courage took the lead of all the
rest, was conducted to Rome against this pest of mankind.
He, like a noble commander of God, fortified with divine
armour, bore the precious merchandize of the revealed
light from the east to those in the west, announcing the
light itself, and salutary doctrine of the soul, the pro*
clamation of the kingdom of God.
CHAPTER XV.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO MARK.
The divine word having thus been established among
the Romans, the power of Simon was soon extinguished
and destroyed together with the man. So greatly, how-
ever, did the splendour of piety enlighten the minds of
Peter s hearers, that it was not sufficient to hear but
once, nor to receive the unwritten doctrine of the gospel
of God, but they persevered with various entreaties, to
solicit Mark, as the companion of Peter, and whose
gospel we have, that he should leave them a monument
of the doctrine thus orally communicated, in writing.
Nor did they cease their solicitations until they had pre-
vailed with the man, and thus become the means of that
history which is called the Gospel according to Mark.
They say also, that the apostle (Peter) having ascertained
what was done by the revelation of the Spirit, was
delighted with the zealous ardour expressed by these
men, and that the history obtained his authority for the
purpose of being read in the churches. This account is
given by Clement, in the sixth book of his Institutions,
C9AP. XVII.] CLAUDIUS, A.D. 41 TO 54. 89
whose testimony is corroborated also by that of Papias,
bishop of Hierapolis. But Peter makes mention of
Mark in the first epistle, which he is also said to
have composed at the same city of Rome, and that he
shows this fact, by calling the city by an unusual trope,
Babylon ; thus, " The church at Babylon, elected to-
gether with you, saluteth you, as also my son Marcus."
1 Pet. v. 13.
CHAPTER XVI.
MARK FIRST PROCLAIMED CHRISTIANITY TO THE INHABITANTS
OF EGYPT.
The same Mark, they also say, being the first that
was sent to Egypt, proclaimed the gospel there which he
had written, and first established churches at the city of
Alexandria. And so great a multitude of believers, both
of men and women, were collected there at the very out-
set, that in consequence of their extreme philosophical
discipline and austerity, Philo has considered their pur-
suits, their assemblies, and entertainments, and in snort
their whole manner of life, as deserving a place in his
descriptions.
CHAPTER XVII.
THE ACCOUNT GIVEN BY PHILO RESPECTING THE ASCETICS OF
EGYPT.
The same author, in the reign of Claudius, is also
said to have had familiar conversation with Peter at
Rome, whilst he was proclaiming the gospel to the in-
habitants of that city. Nor is this at all improbable ;
since the work of which we now speak, and which was
subsequently composed by him at a late period, evidently
comprehends the regulations that are still observed in
our churches, even to the present time ; but at the same
time that he describes with the greatest accuracy, the
lives of our ascetics, he evidently shows that he not only
knew, but approved, whilst he extolled and revered the
apostolic men of his day, who were sprung probably from
90 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK II.
the Hebrews; and hence, still continuing to observe their
most ancient customs, rather after the Jewish manner.
In the book that he wrote, " On a Contemplative life,
or those who lead a Life of Prayer," he avers indeed,
that he would add nothing contrary to the truth, or of his
own invention, in the history that he was about to write,
where he says, that these persons are called Therapeute,
and the women Therapeutrides.
Subjoining the reasons of such an appellation, he
refers its origin either to the fact, that like physicians,
by removing the evil affections, they healed and cured
the minds of those that joined them, or to their pure and
sincere mode of serving and worshipping the Deity.
Whether Philo himself attached this name to them of his
own accord, giving an epithet well suited to the manners
of the people, or whether the founders really called them-
selves so from the beginning, as the name of Christians
was not yet spread to every place, are points that need
not be so accurately determined. He bears witness,
however, that they renounced their property, saying, that
" as soon as they commenced a philosophical life, they
divested themselves of their property, giving it up to their
relatives ; then laying aside all the cares of life, they
abandon the city and take up their abode in solitary fields
and gardens, well knowing that the intercourse with per-
sons of a different character is not only unprofitable but
injurious." There were at this time, in all probability,
persons who, under the influence of an inspired and
ardent faith, instituted this mode of life in imitation of
the ancient prophets. Wherefore, as it is recorded in
the Acts of the Apostles, a book well authenticated, that
all the associates of the apostles, after selling their posses-
sions and substance, distributed to all according to the
necessity of each one, so that there was none in want
among them. " For as many as had lands and houses,"
as this account says, u selling them, brought the value of
the property sold, and laid it at the apostles' feet, so as to
distribute to each one according to his necessity." Philo
CHAP. XVII.] CLAUDIUS, A.D. 41 TO 54. 91
giving his testimony to facts very much like these, in
the same description superadds the following statement.
" This kind of men is every where scattered over the
world, for both Greeks and barbarians should share in
so permanent a benefit. They abound, however, in
Egypt, in each of its districts, and particularly about
Alexandria.
"But the principal men among them from every
quarter emigrate to a place situated on a moderate ele-
vation of land beyond the lake Maria, very advanta-
geously located both for safety and temperature of the
air, as if it were the .native country of the Therapeutee."
After thus describing what kind of habitations they have,
he speaks thus of the churches in the place. " In every
house there is a sacred apartment which they call the
Semnaeum, or Monasterium, where, retired from men,
they perform the mysteries of a pious life. Hither they
bring nothing with them, neither drink nor food, nor any
thing else requisite to the necessities of the body ; they
only bring the law and the inspired declarations of the
prophets, and hymns, and such things, by which know-
ledge and piety may be augmented and perfected." After
other matters, he adds : " The whole time between the
morning and evening, is a constant exercise ; for as they
are engaged with the sacred Scriptures, they reason and
comment upon them, explaining the philosophy of their
country in an allegorical manner. For they consider the
verbal interpretation as signs indicative of a secret sense
communicated in obscure intimations. They have also
commentaries of ancient men, who, as the founders of
the sect, have left many monuments of their doctrine in
allegorical representations, which they use as certain
models, imitating the manner of the original institution."
These facts appear to have been stated by a man, who, at
least, has paid attention to those that have expounded the
sacred writings. But it is highly probable, that the
ancient commentaries which he says they have, are the
very gospels and writings of the apostles, and probably
92 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK II.
some expositions of the ancient prophets,- such as are
contained in the epistle to the Hebrews and many others
of St. Paul's epistles. Afterwards again, concerning the
new psalms which they composed, he thus writes, "Thus
they not only pass their time in meditation, but compose
songs and hymns unto God, noting them of necessity
with measure uncommonly serious, through every variety
of metres and tunes/ 9 Many other things concerning
these persons he writes in the same book ; but these it
appeared necessary to select, in order to present the
peculiarities of their ecclesiastical discipline. But, if
what has been said does not appear to any one to belong
to the discipline of the gospel, but that it can also be ap-
plied to others besides those mentioned, let him at least
be convinced by the subsequent declarations of the author,
in which, if he is at all impartial, he adduces an irrefra-
gable testimony on the same subject. For thus he writes:
" But laying down temperance first as a kind of founda-
tion in their minds, upon this they build the other virtues.
For none of them is to bring food or drink before the
setting of the sun, since they judge that philosophical
exercises should be prosecuted in the light, but the neces-
sities of the body in the dark ; whence they assign the
one to the day, and to the other a small portion of the
night. But some of them do not remember their food for
three days, when influenced by an uncommon desire of
knowledge. And some are so delighted, and feast so
luxuriously on the doctrines so richly and profusely fur-
nished by wisdom, that they forbear even twice this time,
and are scarcely induced to take necessary food even for
six days." These declarations of Philo respecting those
of our communion, we deem obvious and indisputable.
But, should any one still be so hardy as to contradict,
let him at least abandon his incredulity, by yielding to
the more powerful demonstrations, which are to be found
among none but in the religion of Christians, according
to the gospel. Our author also says, that there were
also females that meet with those of whom we speak,
CHAP. XVII.] CLAUDIUS, A.D. 4\ TO 54. 93
of whom the most are aged maidens, preserving their
purity, not by necessity, as some of the priestesses among
the Greeks, but rather by a voluntary determination,
in consequence of that zealous desire of wisdom, in
the earnest prosecution of which, they disregard the
pleasures of the body ; as they are desirous not of a mortal
progeny but an immortal, which the heavenly mind alone
is able to produce of itself." After a little, he also adds
the following, with still greater stress. " But they ex-
pound the sacred writings by obscure, allegorical, and
figurative expressions. For the whole law appears to
these persons like an animal, of which the literal expres-
sions are the body, but the invisible sense that lies en-
veloped in the expressions, the soul. This sense was first
pre-eminently studied by this sect, discerning as through
a mirror of names, the admirable beauties of the thoughts
reflected." Why should we add to these their meetings,
and the separate abodes of the men and the women in
these meetings, and the exercises performed by them,
which are still in vogue among us at the present day, and
which, especially at the festival of our Saviour's passion,
we are accustomed to pass in fasting and watching, and
in the study of the divine word % All these the above-
mentioned author has accurately described and stated in
his writings, and are the same customs that are observed
by us alone, at the present day, particularly the vigils of
the great festival,* and the exercises in them, and the
hymns that are commonly recited among us. He states
that whilst one sings gracefully with a certain measure,
the others, listening in silence, join in singing the final
clauses of the hymns ; also, that on the above-mentioned
days, they lie on straw spread on the ground, and to use
his own words, " they abstain altogether from wine, and
taste no flesh. Water is their only drink, and the relish
of their bread, salt and hyssop." Besides this, he de-
scribes the grades of dignity among those who administer
* The great festival. Our author here speaks of the passion week, called
by the Greek fathers, the Great Week.
94 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK~II.
the ecclesiastical services committed to them, those of
the deacons and the presidencies of the episcopate as the
highest. But, whosoever desires to have a more accurate
knowledge of these things, may learn them from the his*
tory already cited ; but that Philo, when he wrote these
statements, had in view the first heralds of the gospel,
and the original practices handed down from the apostles,
must be obvious to all.
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE BOOKS OF PHILO THAT HAVE COME DOWN TO US.
This author, who was copious in language, compre-
hensive in thought, sublime and elevated in his views of
the sacred Scriptures, has made his exposition of the
sacred books equally distinguished for variety of matter
and manner. On the one hand he expounds the history
of Genesis, in the books that he calls " Allegories of the
Divine Laws," following the order of the book ; and on
the other, he forms particular divisions of the chapters,
according to the subject of the Scriptures, with the objec-
tions and solutions ; in which same books also he pre-
fixes the tables of the questions and solutions both in
Genesis and Exodus respectively. There are also, besides
these, treatises on certain problems particularly discussed,
such as two " On Agriculture," and two " On Drunken-
ness," and some others distinguished by a different and
peculiar title; such as "On the things that a Sober Mind
earnestly desires, and those which it execrates;" also,
" On the Confusion of Tongues," and the treatise u On
Flight and Discovery," and that " On Literary Conven-
tion," and " On the question, 4 Who is Heir to things
Divine?'" or, "On the Division of Things into equal
and unequal." Moreover, the treatise on the three vir-
tues, which Moses records with others. Beside these,
there is one u On those whose Names are changed, and
wherefore their Names have been changed;" in which
he says, that he wrote also on the first and second cove-
CHAP. XVIII.] CLAUDIUS, A.D. 4 1 TO 54. 95
nant. There is also a work of the same author, " On
Emigration, and. on the life of the Wise Man perfect in
Righteousness ;" or, " On the Unwritten Laws." Also,
" On Giants," or, " On the Immutability of God." And
also, " On the Proposition, that Dreams, according to
Moses, are sent by God " — five books. These are the
books that have come down to us on Genesis, but on
Exodus we are acquainted with the first five books of
Questions and Solutions; also, that "On the Taber-
nacle," that also " On the Ten Commandments ;" also,
the first four treatises on the laws referring particularly
to the summary heads of the ten commandments. Also,
the treatise " On the Sacrifice of Animals, and the Forms
of Sacrifices ;" that also, " On the Rewards proposed in
the Law to Good Men, and the Punishments and Curses
to the Wicked." Besides all these, there are single books
extant of the same author, as the treatises " On Provi-
dence," and the book composed by him " On the Jews,"
and " The Statesman." To this may be added " Alex-
ander," or "On Irrational Animals evincing Reason."
Beside these, " On the Proposition that a Wicked Man
is a Slave ;" to this is subjoined the book, " That every
Good Man is free." After which he added the book " On
a Contemplative life, or the Devout," from which we
have related the circumstances respecting the life of the
apostolical men. Also, the interpretations of the Hebrew
names in the law and prophets, is said to be the result of
his industry. The same author, in the reign of Caius,
coming to Rome, is said to have recited before the whole
senate, in the reign of Claudius, what he wrote on the
impiety of Caius, to which he humourously prefixed the
title " On the Virtues ;" and the discourses were so much
admired as to be deemed worthy of a place in the libra-
ries. During this time also, Paul finishing his journey
from Jerusalem, and thence round to Illyricum, Claudius
expelled the Jews from Rome, at which time Aquila and
Priscilla, with the other Jews that left Rome, went over
into Asia. There they abode with the apostle, who was
96 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK II.
confirming those among whom churches had been already
established bv him. Of these facts we are also informed
in the sacred book of the Acts.
CHAPTER XIX.
THE CALAMITY WHICH BEFEL THE JEWS AT JERUSALEM ON THE
DAY OF THE PASSOVER.
Whilst Claudius held the government of the empire,
it happened about the festival of the passover, that so
great a sedition and disturbance took place at Jerusalem,
that thirty thousand Jews perished of those alone who
were crowded out of the gates of the temple, and thus
trodden to death by one another. Thus the festival
became a season of mourning and weeping to the whole
nation and every family. This is almost literally the
account given by Josephus. But Claudius appointed
Agrippa, the son of Agrippa, king of the Jews, having
deputed Felix procurator of all Samaria and Galilee, and
also of the region situated beyond Jordan. He died
after a reign of thirteen years and eight months, leaving
Nero as his successor in the empire.
CHAPTER XX.
THE DEEDS DOME AT JERUSALEM IK THE REIGN OF HERO. "
Josephus, in the twentieth book of his Antiquities,
relates the sedition of the priests, which happened whilst
Felix was governor of Judea, under the reign of Nero,
in the following words : — " There arose also a sedition
between the chief priests on the one hand, and the priests
and the leaders of the people at Jerusalem on the other.
Each one of them forming collections of the most daring
and disaffected, became a leader, and when these met
they encountered each other with invectives and stones.
Amid these disturbances there was no one that would
interpose to rebuke them, but all was done with the
greatest licentiousness, as in a state destitute of a ruler.
CHAP. XXI.] NERO, A.D. 54 TO 68. 97
So great also, was the shamelessness and audacity of
the chief priests, that they dared to send forth their
servants to the barns, to seize the tithes due to the
priests ; and thus it happened that those of the priests
that were destitute, saw themselves perishing for want.
Thus did the violence of the factions prevail over all
manner of justice." The same author again relates, that
about the same time there sprung up a certain species of
robbers at Jerusalem, " who," says he, " in broad day-
light, and in the midst of the city, slew those whom they
met ; but particularly at festivals, mixed with the multi-
tude, and with short swords concealed under their gar-
ments, stabbed the more distinguished of the people.
When these fell, the very murderers themselves took
part in expressing their indignation with the bystanders,
and thus by the credit which they had with all, they
were not detected." And first, he says, that the high
priest Jonathan was slaughtered by them ; and after
him, many were slain from day to day, so that the alarm
itself was more oppressive, than the very evils with
which they were assailed ; whilst every one was in ex-
pectation of death, as in the midst of battle.
CHAPTER XXI.
THE EGYPTIAN MENTIONED IN THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES.
Next in order, after other matters, he proceeds in his
narration. M But the Jews were afflicted with an evil
greater than these, by the Egyptian impostor. Having
come into the country, and assuming the authority of a
prophet, he collected about thirty thousand that were
seduced by him. He then led them forth from the
desert to the Mount of Olives, determining to enter Je-
rusalem by force, and after subduing the Roman garrison,
to seize the government of the people, using his followers
as body guards. But Felix anticipated his attack by
going out to meet him with the Roman military, and all
the people joined in the defence ; so that when the battle
F
98 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK II.
was fought, the Egyptian fled with a few, and the most
of his followers were either destroyed or captured."
This account is likewise given by Josephus in the second
book of his history ; and it is worth while to subjoin to
this account respecting the Egyptian, that which is men-
tioned in the Acts of the Apostles. It was there said to
Paul, by the centurion under Felix, when the multitude
of the Jews raised a sedition against the apostle, " Art
thou not indeed that selfsame Egyptian that excited and
led away the thirty thousand assassins into the desert V
Such were the events that happened under Felix.
CHAPTER XXII.
PAUL, BEING 8ENT PRISONER FROM JUDEA TO ROME, AFTER HIS
DEFENCE, WAS ABSOLVED FROM ALL CRIME.
Festus was sent by Nero as successor to Felix. Un-
der him, Paul, after having pleaded his cause, was sent a
prisoner to Rome. But Anstarchus was his companion,
whom he also somewhere in his epistles calls his fellow-
prisoner; and here Luke, that wrote the Acts of the
Apostles, after showing that Paul passed two whole years
at Rome as a prisoner at large, and that he preached the
gospel without restraint, brings his history to a close.
After pleading his cause, he is said to have been sent
again upon the ministry of preaching, and after a second
visit to the city, that he finished his life with martyrdom.
Whilst he was a prisoner, he wrote his second epistle to
Timothy, in which he both mentions his first defence
and his impending death. Hear, on these points, his
own testimony respecting himself. " In my former de-
fence no one was present with me, but all deserted me.
May it not be laid to their charge. But the Lord was
with me, and strengthened me, that through me the
preaching of the gospel might be fulfilled, and all the
nations might hear it. And I was rescued out of the
lion's mouth/' He plainly intimates in these words,
" On the former occasion he was rescued from the lion's
CHAP. XXIII.] NERO, A.D. 54 TO 68. 99
mouth, that the preaching of the gospel might be accom-
plished," that it was Nero to which he referred by this
expression, as is probable on account of his cruelty.
Therefore he did not subsequently subjoin any such
expression as, u he will rescue me from the lion's mouth,"
for he saw in spirit how near his approaching death was.
Hence, after the expression, " and I was rescued from the
lion's mouth," this also, " the Lord will rescue me from
every evil work, and will save me unto his heavenly
kingdom," indicating the martyrdom that he would soon
suffer; which he more clearly expresses in the same
epistle, " for I am already poured out, and the time of my
departure is at hand." And indeed, in this second epistle
to Timothy, he shows that Luke alone was with him
when he wrote, but at his former defence not even he.
Whence, it is probable, that Luke wrote his Acts of the
Apostles about that time, continuing his history down to
the time that he was with Paul. Thus much we have
said, to show that the martyrdom of the apostle did not
take place at that period of his stay at Rome when Luke
wrote his history. It is indeed probable, that as Nero
was more disposed to mildness in the beginning, the
defence of the apostle's doctrine would by him be more
easily received; but as he advanced to such criminal
excesses as to disregard all right, the apostles also, with
others, experienced the effects .of the measures pursued
against them.
CHAPTER XXIII.
THE MARTYRDOM OF JAMES, WHO WAS CALLED THE BROTHER
OF THE LORD.
The Jews, after Paul had appealed to Cesar, and had
been sent by Festus to Rome, frustrated in their hope of
entrapping him by the snares they had laid, turned them-
selves against James, the brother of the Lord, to whom
the episcopal seat at Jerusalem was committed by the
apostles. The following were their nefarious measures
also against him. Conducting him into a public place,
f2
100 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK II.
they demanded that he should renounce the faith of
Christ before all the people ; but contrary to the senti-
ments of all, with a firm voice, and much beyond their
expectation, he declared himself fully before the whole
multitude, and confessed that Jesus Christ was the Son
of God, our Saviour and Lord. Unable to bear any
longer the testimony of the man, who, on account of his
elevated virtue and piety was deemed the most just of
men, they seized the opportunity of licentiousness afforded
by the prevailing anarchy, and slew him. For as Festus
died about this time in Judea, the. province was without
a governor and head. But, as to the manner of James's
death, it has been already stated in the words of Clement,
that he was thrown from a wing of the temple, and
beaten to death with a club. Hegesippus, also, who
flourished nearest the days of the apostles, in the fifth
book of his Commentaries gives the most accurate account
of him, thus : u But James, the brother of the Lord, who,
as there were many of this name, was surnamed the Just
by all, from the days of our Lord until now, received the
government of the church with the apostles. This
apostle was consecrated from his mother's womb. He
drank neither wine nor fermented liquors, and abstained
from animal food. A razor never came upon his head,
he never anointed with oil, and never used a bath. He
alone was allowed to enter the sanctuary. He never
wore woollen, but linen garments. He was in the habit
of entering the temple alone, and was often found upon
his bended knees, and interceding for the forgiveness of
the people ; so that his knees became as hard as camel's,
in consequence of his habitual supplication and kneeling
before God. And indeed, on account of his exceeding
great piety, he was called the Just, and Oblias (or Zad-
dick and Ozleam), which signifies justice and protection
of the people ; as the prophets declare concerning him.
Some of the seven sects, therefore, of the people, men-
tioned by me above in my Commentaries, asked him what
was the door to Jesus % and he answered, ' that he was
CHAP. XXIII.] NERO, A.D. 54 TO 68. 101
the Saviour/ From 'which some believed that Jesus is
the Christ. But the aforesaid sects did not believe either
a resurrection, or that he was coining to give to every
one according to his works ; as many however, as did
believe, did so on account of James. As there were
many therefore of the rulers that believed, there arose a
tumult among the Jews, Scribes, and Pharisees, saying
that there was danger that the people would now expect
Jesus as the Messiah. They came therefore together,
and said to James, & We entreat thee, restrain the people,
who are led astray after Jesus, as if he were the Christ.
We entreat thee to persuade all that are coming to the
feast of the passover rightly concerning Jesus ; for we all
have confidence in thee. For we and all the people bear
thee testimony that thou art just, and thou respeclest not
persons. Persuade therefore the people not to be led
astray by Jesus, for we and all the people have great
confidence in thee. Stand therefore upon a wing of the
temple, that thou mayest be conspicuous on high, and thy
words may be easily heard by all the people ; for all the
tribes have come together on account of the passover,
with 6ome of the Gentiles also/ The aforesaid Scribes
and Pharisees, therefore, placed James upon a wing of
the temple, and cried out to him, ( O thou just man,
whom we ought all to believe, since the people are led
astray after Jesus that was crucified, declare to us what
is the door to Jesus that was crucified/ And he answered
with a loud voice, * Why do ye ask me respecting Jesus
the Son of Man ? He is now sitting in the heavens, on
the right hand of great Power, and is about to come on
the clouds of heaven/ And as many were confirmed,
and gloried in this testimony of James, and said, Hosanna
to the son of David, these same priests and Pharisees said
to one another, ' We have done badly in affording such
testimony to Jesus, but let us go up and cast him down,
that they may dread to believe in him/ And they cried
out, ' Oh, oh, Justus himself is deceived/ and they ful-
filled that which is written in Isaiah, ' Let us take away
102 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK li-
the just, because he is offensive to us ; wherefore they
shall eat the fruit of their doings.' Isaiah iii. Going up
therefore, they cast down the just man, saying to one
another, ( Let us stone James the Just/ And they began
to stone him, as he did not die immediately when cast
down ; but turning round, he knelt down saying, 4 1 en-
treat thee, O Lord God and Father, forgive them, for
they know not what they do/ Thus they were stoning
him, when one of the priests of the sons of Rechab, a son
of the Rechabites, spoken of by Jeremiah the prophet,
cried out saying, 6 Cease, what are you doing? Justus
is praying for y6u.' And one of them, a fuller, beat out
the brains of Justus with the club that he used to beat
out clothes. Thus he suffered martyrdom, and they
buried him on the spot, where his tombstone is still re-
maining by the temple. He became a faithful witness,
both to Jews and Greeks, that Jesus is Christ. Imme-
diately after this, Vespasian invaded and took Judea."
Such is the more ample testimony of Hegesippus, in
which he fully coincides with Clement. So admirable a
man indeed was James, and so celebrated among all for
his justice, that even the wiser part of the Jews were of
opinion that this was the cause of the immediate siege of
Jerusalem, which happened to them for no other reason
than the crime against him. Josephus also has not hesi-
tated to superadd this testimony in his works. " These
things," says he, " happened to the Jews to avenge James
the J ust, who was the brother of him that is called Christ,
and whom the Jews had slain, notwithstanding his pre-
eminent justice.' 9 The same writer also relates his death,
in the twentieth book of his Antiquities, in the following
words : " But Cesar having learned the death of Festus,
sends Albinus as governor of Judea. But the younger
Ananus, whom we mentioned before as obtaining the
priesthood, was particularly rash and daring in his dispo-
sition. He was also of the sect of the Sadducees, which
are the most unmerciful of all the Jews in the execution
of judgment, as we have already shown. Ananus, there-
CHAP. XXIV.] NERO, A.D. 54 TO 68. 103
fore, being of this character, and supposing that he had
a suitable opportunity, in consequence of the death of
Festus, and Albinus being yet on the way, calls an
assembly of the judges ; and bringing thither the brother
of Jesus who is called Christ, whose name was James,
with some others, he presented an accusation against
them, as if they had violated the law, and committed them
to be stoned as criminals. But those of the city that
seemed most moderate and most accurate in observing
the law, were greatly offended at this, and secretly sent
to the king, entreating him to send to Ananus with the
request not to do these things, saying that he had not
acted legally even before. Some also went out to meet
him as he came from Alexandria, and inform him that it
was not lawful for Ananus to summon the Sanhedrim
without his knowledge. Albinus, induced by this ac-
count, writes to Ananus in a rage, and threatening that
he would call him to an account. But king Agrippa,
for the same reason, took from him the priesthood, after
he had held it three months, and appointed Jesus the son
of Dammceus his successor." These accounts are given
respecting James, who is said to have written the first of
the epistles general, (catholic ;) but it is to be observed
that it is considered spurious. Not many indeed of the
ancients have mentioned it, and not even that called the
epistle of Jude, which is also one of the seven called
catholic epistles. Nevertheless we know, that these,
with the rest, are publicly used in most of the churches.
CHAPTER XXIV.
ANNIANUS WAS APPOINTED THE FIRST BISHOP OF ALEXANDRIA
AFTER MARK.
Nero was now in the eighth year of his reign, when
Annianus succeeded the apostle and evangelist Mark in
the administration of the church at Alexandria. He was
a man distinguished for his piety, and admirable in every
respect.
104 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK II.
CHAPTER XXV.
THE PERSECUTION UNDER NERO, IN WHICH PAUL AND PETER
WERE HONOURED WITH MARTYRDOM IN THE CAUSE OF RE-
LIGION AT ROME.
Nero bow haying the government firmly established
under him, and henceforth plunging into nefarious pro-
jects, began to take up arms against that very religion
which acknowledges the one Supreme God. To describe,
indeed, the greatness of this man's wickedness, is not
compatible with our present object ; and as there are
many that have given his history in the most accurate
narratives, every one may, at his pleasure, in these con-
template the grossness of his extraordinary madness.
Under the influence of this, he did not proceed to destroy
so many thousands with any calculation, but with such
indiscriminate murder as not even to refrain from his
nearest and dearest friends. His own mother and wife,
with many others that were his near relatives, he killed
like strangers and enemies, with various kinds of deaths.
And, indeed, in addition to all his other crimes, this too
was yet wanting to complete the catalogue, that he was
the first of the emperors that displayed himself an enemy
of piety towards the Deity. This feet is recorded by the
Roman Tertullian, in language like the following : " Ex-
amine your records. There you will find that Nero was
the first that persecuted this doctrine, particularly then
when after subduing all the east; he exercised his cruelty
against all at Rome. Such is the man of whom we
boast, as the leader in our punishment. For he that
knows who he was, may know also that there could
scarcely be any thing but what was great and good,
condemned by Nero." Thus Nero publicly announcing
himself as the chief enemy of God, was led on in his
fury to slaughter the apostles. Paul is therefore said to
have been beheaded at Rome, and Peter to have been
crucified under him. And this account is confirmed by
the fact, that the names of Peter and Paul still remain
CHAP. XXVI.] NERO, A.D. 64 TO 68. 105
in the cemeteries of that city even to this day. But
likewise, a certain ecclesiastical writer, Caius by name,
Who was born 'about the time -of Zephyrinus bishop of
Rome, disputing with Proclus the leader of the Phrygian
sect, gives the following statement respecting the places
where the earthly tabernacles of the aforesaid apostles
are laid. " But 1 can show," says he, " the trophies of
the apostles : ' for if you will go to the Vatican, or to the
Osti&n road, you will find the trophies of those who
have laid the foundation of this church, and that both
suffered martyrdom about the same time. Dionysius
bishop of Corinth bears the following testimony, in his
discourse addressed to the Romans. ( Thus, likewise
you, by means of this admonition, have mingled the
flourishing seed that had been planted by Peter and Paul
at Rome and Corinth. For. both of these having planted
us at Corinth, likewise instructed us ; and having in like
manner taught in Italy, they suffered martyrdom about
the same time.' ,,# This testimony I have superadded,
in order that the truth of the history might be still more
confirmed.
«
CHAPTER XXVI.
THE JEWS WERE AFFLICTED WITH INNUMERABLE EVILS, AND
FINALLY COMMENCED A WAR WITH THE ROMANS.
Josephus, in his account of the great distresses that
seized the Jewish nation, relates also, in his writings,
that beside many others, vast numbers also of those that
were of the first rank among the Jews, were scourged
with rods, and nailed upon the cross at Jerusalem, by
Florus. For he happened to be procurator of Judea at
the commencement of the war, in the twelfth year of
Nero's reign. " Then," says he, " throughout all Syria
a tremendous commotion seized upon the inhabitants, in
consequence of the revolt of the Jews. Every where
* la this passage from Dionysius, Valesius has followed the text of Svn-
celltiK, contrary to that commonly received. We give the passage according
to the. latter.
106 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK III.
did the inhabitants of the cities destroy the Jews without
mercy. So that you could see the cities filled with un-
buried corpses, and the dead bodies of the aged mixed
with those of children, and women not even having the
necessary covering of their bodies. The whole province,
indeed, was filled with indescribable distresses. But
greater still than the crimes already endured, was the
anticipation of those that threatened. 9 ' Such is the state-
ment of Josephus, and such was the condition of the
Jews at this time.
BOOK III.— CHAPTER I.
THE PARTS OF THE WORLD WHERE CHRI8T WAS PREACHED BY
THE APOSTLES.
Such, then, was the state of the Jews at this time.
But the holy apostles and disciples of our Saviour, being
scattered over the whole world, Thomas, according to
tradition, received Parthia as his allotted region ; Andrew
received Scythia, and John, Asia; where, after continuing
for some time, he died at Ephesus. Peter appears to
have preached through Pontus, Galatia, Bithynia, Cap-
padocia and Asia, to the Jews that were scattered abroad;
who also, finally coming to Rome, was crucified with his
head downward, having requested of himself to suffer in
this way. Why should we speak of Paul, spreading the
gospel of Christ from Jerusalem to Illyricum, and finally
suffering martyrdom at Rome, under Nero ? This ac-
count is given by Origen, in the third book of his expo-
sition of Genesis.
CHAPTER II.
THE FIRST THAT PRESIDED OVER THE CHURCH AT ROME.
After the martyrdom of Paul and Peter, Linus was
the first that received the episcopate at Rome. Paul
makes mention of him in his epistle from Rome to
CHAP. 111.] NERO, A.D. 54 TO 68. 107
Timothy, in the address at the close of the epistle,
saying, " Eubulus and Pudens, and Linus, and Claudia,
salute thee."
CHAPTER III.
OF THE EPISTLES CV THE APOSTLES.
As to the writings of Peter, one of his epistles, called
the first, is acknowledged as genuine. For this was
anciently used by the ancient fathers in their writings,
as an undoubted work of the apostle. But that which
is called the second, we have not, indeed, understood to
be embodied with the sacred books,* evSutfhjKov, yet as it
appeared useful to many, it was studiously read with the
other Scriptures. As to that work, however, which is
ascribed to him, called " The Acts," and the " Gospel
according to Peter," and that called w The Preaching
and the Revelations of Peter," we know nothing of their
being handed down as Catholic f writings . Since neither
among the ancient nor the ecclesiastical writers of our
own day, has there been one that has appealed to testi-
mony taken from them. But as I proceed in my history,
I shall carefully show with the successions of the apostles,
what ecclesiastical writers in their times respectively
made use of any of the disputed writings, and what opi-
nions they have expressed, both respecting the incor-
porated (epSta/hjKot) and acknowledged writings, and also
respecting those that were not of this description. These
are called Peter's epistles, of which I have understood
only one epistle to be genuine and admitted by the
ancient fathers. The epistles of Paul are fourteen, all
well known and beyond doubt. It should not, however,
be concealed, that some have set aside the Epistle to the
Hebrews, saying, that it was disputed, as not being one
* This Epistle was received into the Sacred Canon from its internal evi-
dence, and it is referred to by Clement, Hennas,* Justin Martyr, and Athen-
aguras, and its divine authority was admitted ; in the fourth century and fol-
lowing admitted by Athanasius, Cyril, Epiphanius, Jerome, Ruhnus, and
the whole Christian Church, as the inspired production of St. Peter.
f Catholic, The word here plainly means universally received; i. e.
genuine, as it is happily rendered by Shorting.
108 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK HI.
of St. Paul's epistles ; but we shall in the proper place,
also subjoin what has been said by those before our time
respecting this epistle. As to what are called his Acts,
I do not regard them among the works of undisputed
authority. But as the same apostle in the addresses at
the close of the Epistle to the Komans, has among others
made mention also of Hennas, of whom they say we have
the book called Pastor, it should be observed, that this
too is disputed by some, on account of whom it is not
placed among those of acknowledged authority (6/ioAo-
yovfuvoL.) By others, however, it is judged most neces-
sary, especially to those who need an elementary intro-
duction. Hence we know that it has been already in
public use in our churches, and I have also understood
by tradition, that some of the most ancient writers have
made use of it. Let this suffice for the present, to show
what books were disputed, what admitted by all in the
sacred Scriptures.
CHAPTER IV.
THE FIRST SUCCESSORS OF THE APOSTLES.
That Paul preached to the Gentiles, and established
churches from Jerusalem and around as far as Illyricum,
is evident both from his own expressions, and from the
testimony of Luke in the book of Acts. And in what
provinces Peter also proclaimed the doctrine of Christ,
the doctrine of the New Covenant, appears from his own
writings, and may be seen from that epistle we have
mentioned as admitted in the canon, and which he ad-
dressed to the Hebrews in the dispersion throughout
Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia t and Bithynia. But
how many and which of these, actuated by a genuine
zeal, were judged suitable to feed the churches esta-
blished by these apostles, it is not easy to say, any farther
than may be gathered from the writings of Paul. For
he, indeed, had innumerable fellow -labourers, or as he
himself calls them, fellow-soldiers in the church. . Of
these, the greater part are honoured with an indelible
CHAP. IV.] NERO, A.D. 54 TO 68. 109
remembrance by him in his epistles, where he gives a
lasting testimony concerning them. Luke also, in his
Acts, speaking of his friends, Mentions them by name.
Timothy, indeed, is recorded ad having first received the
episcopate at Ephesus, (ev Epheso Trapoitaas) as Titus,
also, was appointed over the churches in Crete. • But
Luke, who was born at Antioch, and by profession a
physician, being for the most part connected with Paul,
and familiarly acquainted with the rest of the apostles,
has left us in two inspired books, the institutes of that*
spiritual healing art which he obtained from them. One
of these is his gospel, in which he testifies that he has
recorded, "as those who were from the beginning eye-
witnesses, and ministers of the word," delivered to him,
whom also, he says, he has in all things followed. The
other is his Acts of the Apostles, which he composed, not
from what he had heard from others, but from what he
had seen himself. It is also said, that Paul usually
referred to his gospel, whenever, in his epistles he spoke
of some particular gospel of his own, saying, " according
to my gospel." But of the rest that accompanied Paul,
Crescens is mentioned by him as sent to Gaul. Linus,
whom he has mentioned in his Second Epistle to Timothy
as his companion at Rome, has been before shown to
have been the first after Peter, that obtained the epis*
copate at Rome. Clement also, who was appointed the
third bishop of this church, is proved by him to have
been a fellow-labourer and fellow-soldier with him. Be-
side, the Areopagite, called Dionysius, whom Luke has
recorded in his Acts, after Paul's address to the Athe-
nians, in the Areopagus, as the first that believed, is
mentioned by Dionysius, another of the ancients, and
pastor of the church at Corinth, as the first bishop of
the church at Athens. But the manner and times of the
apostolic succession shall be mentioned by us as we pro-
ceed in our course. Now let us pursue the order of our
history.
110 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK HI.
CHAPTER V.
THE LAST SIEGE OF THE JEWS AFTER CHRIST.
After Nero had held the government about thirteen
years, Galba and Otho reigned about a year and six
months. Vespasian, who had become illustrious in the
campaign against the Jews, was then proclaimed sove-
reign in Judea, receiving the title of emperor from the
armies there. Directing his course, therefore, imme-
diately to Rome, he commits the care of the war against
the Jews, into the hands of his son Titus ; for after the
ascension of our Saviour, the Jews, in addition to their
wickedness against him, were now incessantly plotting
mischief against his apostles. First, they slew Stephen
by stoning him, next James the son of Zebedee, and the
brother of John, by beheading, and finally James, who
first obtained the episcopal seat at Jerusalem after the
ascension of our Saviour, and was slain in the manner
before related. But the rest of the apostles, who were
harassed in innumerable ways, with a view to destroy
them, and driven from the land of Judea, had gone forth
to preach the gospel to all nations, relying upon the aid
of Christ, when he said, " Go ye, teach all nations in
my name." The whole body, however, of the church at
Jerusalem, having been commanded by a divine revela-
tion, given to men of approved piety there before the
war, removed from the city, and dwelt at a certain town
beyond the Jordan, called Pella. Here, those that be-
lieved in Christ, having removed from Jerusalem, as if
holy men had entirely abandoned the royal city itself,
and the whole land of Judea: the divine justice, for
their crimes against Christ and his apostles, finally over-
took them, totally destroying the whole generation of
these evildoers from the earth. But the number of
calamities which then overwhelmed the whole nation ;
the extreme misery to which particularly the inhabitants
of Judea were reduced ; the vast numbers of men, with
women and children that fell by the sword and famine,
CHAP. VI.] VE8P ASIAN, A.D. 69 TO 79. Ill
and innumerable other forms of death ; the numerous
and great cities of Judea that were besieged, as also the
great and incredible distresses that they experienced who
took refuge at Jerusalem, as a place of perfect security ;
these facts, as well as the whole tenor of the war, and
each particular of its progress, when finally, the abomi-
nation of desolation, according to the prophetic declara-
tion, stood in the very temple of God, so celebrated of
old, but which now was approaching its total downfal
and final destruction by fire ; all this, I say, any one
that wishes may see accurately stated in the history
written by Josephus. It may, however, be necessary to
state, in the very words of this writer, how about three
hundred thousand that flocked from all parts of Judea at
the time of the passover, were shut up in Jerusalem as
in a prison. For it was indeed just, that in those very
days in which they had inflicted sufferings upon the
Saviour and Benefactor of all men, the Christ of God,
destruction should overtake them, thus shut up as in a
prison, as an exhibition of the divine justice. Passing
by, then, the particular calamities which befel them, such
as they suffered from the sword, and other means em-
ployed against them, I may deem it sufficient only to
subjoin the calamities they endured from the famine.
So that they who peruse the present history, may know
in some measure, that the divine vengeance did not long
delay to visit them for their iniquity against the Christ
of God.
CHAPTER VI.
THE FAMINE WHICH OPPRESSED THE JEWS.
Let us, then, with the fifth book of Josephus's history
again in our hands, go through the tragedy of events
which then occurred. " It was equally dangerous," says
he, " for the more wealthy to remain. For under the
pretext of desertion, a man was slain for his wealth.
But the madness of the rioters increased with the famine,
and both kinds of misery were inflamed from day to day.
112 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK HI.
Provisions were plainly nowhere to be had. Hence
they burst into houses to search for food, and if they
found any, they would* scourge the owners as if they
intended to deny they had it; but if they found none,
they tortured them as if they had carefully concealed it
The bodies of the poor wretches, however, Tfcere evidence
enough whether they had or had not. Some of them,
therefore, that were yet sound in health, they supposed
to have an abundance of food, but those that were wan
and palHd they passed by ; for it seemed absurd to kill
men that were -soon likely • to die for want. Many
secretly exchanged their property for a single measure
of wheat, if they happened to be the more wealthy ; of
bailey v if they were of the poorer sort. Then locking
themselves in the most retired parts of their houses, some,
from excessive hunger, eat the grain unprepared ; others,
however, baked it according as necessity or fear directed.
As to a table, there was none set any where ; but taking
the- food from the fire, they tore it asunder yet crude and
raw/- Wretched indeed was the fare, and a lamentable
sight it was, where the most powerful grasped after all,
and the weaker were constrained to mourn. For famine
surpasses all other evils, but it destroys nothing so ef-
fectually as shame; for that which would otherwise
demand some regard is contemned in this. Thus wives
tore away the food from the very mouths of their hus-
bands, children from their parents, and what was most
wretched of all, mothers from their infants; so that
whilst their dearest children lay wasting in their arms,
there was not shame enough to prevent them taking
away the very drops that supported life. And even in
doing this, they did not remain undiscovered ; for when-
ever they saw a door locked, this was a sign that those
within were taking food, and then immediately bursting
open the doors they rushed in, and choked them, almost
forcing the morsels out of their very throats. Old men
were beaten that held back their food, and women were
torn by the hair, if they concealed what they had in
CHAP. VI.] VESPA8IAN, A.D. 69 TO 79. 113
their hands. Nor was there any pity for gray hairs or
for infants ; but taking up the infants while clinging to
the morsels, dashed them to the ground. But they were
much more cruel to those who anticipated their entrance,
and were devouring what they wished to seize, just as if
they had been wronged by them. They also devised
terrible modes of torture, to discover where there was
any food. For by cruel devices to prevent every relief
of nature, they caused the unhappy individual to suffer
such torment,* that the very recital makes one shudder
at what he would endure, before he confessed that he
had one loaf of bread, or that he had a single handful of
wheat concealed. The tormentors themselves, however,
suffered no want ; for it might have been some palliation,
if necessity had compelled them thus. But they did it
with the view to exercise their ferocity and to provide
for themselves for the following days. When any crept
forth at night to the outposts of the Romans, for the
purpose of collecting wild herbs and grass, these tor-
mentors would go out to meet them, and when they
seemed just to have escaped the hands of the enemy, the
oppressors robbed them of whatever they brought. And
very often, though they entreated them, and conjured
them by the most awful name of God, to give them some
part of that for which they had risked their lives, they
notwithstanding gave them nothing. It was a happy
circumstance yet, if in addition to robbery, they were not
also slain." This same author, after a few particulars,
also says : " But with the hope of egress, was cut off all
hope of safety to the Jews ; and the famine now pene-
trating deeply, was consuming the people by houses and
families. The houses were filled with women and child-
ren that had thus perished ; the byways with the dead
bodies of old men. But the boys and young men, swell-
ing up, tottered and reeled like shadows through the
* The passages that we have here thrown into one, are thus given by
Valerius: ' Nam miseris hominibus ipsos quidem genttalium meatus ervis
obtumbaot, podicem prwacutis sudibus transfigebant.'
G
114 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK III.
markets, and then falling down, lay wheresoever the
malady had overtaken them. The sick were not even
able to bury their dead, and those yet in health and
strength were loth to do it, both on account of the num-
ber of the dead, and the uncertainty of their own fate.
Many, indeed, fell down and died upon those they were
burying ; many went to the sepulchres, even before they
were overtaken by the struggles of death. There was,
however, neither weeping nor lamentation, for the famine
prevailed over all affection. With tearless eyes did they
who were yet struggling with death, look on those that
had gone to rest before them. A deep silence and deadly
gloom pervaded the city. But more oppressive than all
these, were the robbers that broke into the houses, now
mere sepulchres, and spoiling the dead, and tearing off
the garments of their bodies, went off with a laugh.
They would also try the points of their swords in the
dead bodies, and some of those that were lying yet alive,
they thrust through, in order to try the edge of their
weapons. But those that prayed them the relief of their
arm and sword, they contemptuously left to be destroyed
by the famine; whilst those expiring died with their
eyes fixed upon the temple, and left the factious to sur-
vive them. These, at first, not bearing the effluvia from
the dead bodies, ordered them to be buried out of the
public treasury ; afterwards, when they were not able to
continue this, they threw the bodies from the walls into
the ditches below. As Titus went around these, and
saw them filled with the dead, and the deep gore flowing
around the putrid bodies, he groaned heavily, and raising
his hands, called God to witness that it was none of his
work." After some additional remarks, Josephus pro-
ceeds : " I cannot hesitate to declare what my feelings
demand. I think that had the Romans lingered to pro-
ceed against these guilty wretches, the city would either
have been swallowed up by the opening earth, or over-
whelmed with a flood, or like Sodom, been struck with
the lightning. For it bore a much more impious race
CHAP. VI.] VESPASIAN, A.D. 69 TO 79. 115
than those who once endured such visitations. Thus,
by the madness of these wretches, the whole people
perished." In the sixth book, he also writes thus: " Of
those that perished by the famine in the city, there fell
an infinite number. The miseries that befel them were
indescribable ; for at every house, wherever there was a
shadow of food, there was war. The nearest relatives
contended with one another, to seize the wretched sup-
ports of life. There was no belief that hunger was the
cause, even when they saw the dying ; but the robbers
would search them whilst yet breathing, lest any one
should pretend that he was dying, whilst he concealed
food in his bosom. But the robbers themselves, with
their mouths wide open for want of food, roved and
straggled hither and thither, like mad dogs, beating the
doors as if they were drunk; and for want of counsel,
rushing twice or thrice an hour into the same houses.
Indeed, necessity forced them to apply their teeth to
every thing, and gathering what was no food, even for
the filthiest of irrational animals, they devoured it, and
did not abstain at last even from belts and shoes. They
took off the hides from their shields and devoured them,
and some used eyen the remnants of old straw as food ;
others gathered the stubble, and sold a very small weight
of it for four Attic drachms.* And why should we speak
of the excessive severity of the famine as displayed by
eating such inanimate objects ? I am going to relate a
piece of wickedness, such as is not recorded either by
Greeks or barbarians. It is horrid to relate, and in-
credible to hear. And indeed, lest I should appear to
deal in marvellous stories, I would cheerfully pass by
* Attic drachms. The drachma was a coin of about 7|rf. Some make It
more. Shorting, in his translation, has computed the four drachms to be
half a pound sterling, and refers to his note on B. I. ch. viii. He there
states very correctly, that four Attic drachms equal one ordinary shekel, and
the shekel to be 2s. 6rf., but by some unaccountable oversight, makes the
four drachms equal to ten shillings! He appears to have substituted the
value of the shekel for the drachm, as the reader will readily see. But what
is still more surprising, this error has been transcribed by Reading in his
accurate edition of Valesius. See Reading's edition in loc.
g2
116 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK HI.
this occurrence, if I had not innumerable witnesses still
living. I should also deserve but cold thanks from my
country, if I should pass by in carelessness what she in
reality did suffer. A woman that dwelt beyond the
Jordan, named Maria, the daughter of Eleazar, of the
village Bathezor, signifying ' the home of hyssop,' dis-
tinguished for her family and wealth, having taken refuge
at Jerusalem among the rest of the multitude, was shut
up in the city with them. The tyrants had already
robbed her of all her other possessions, as much as she
had collected, and brought with her from beyond the
river into the city. But as to the relics of her property,
and whatever food she provided, the ruffians daily rush-
ing in, seized and bore it away. A dreadful indignation
overpowered the woman, and frequently reviling and
cursing the robbers, she endeavoured by these means to
irritate them against herself. But as no one either
through resentment or pity would slay her, and she was
weary of providing food for others, and there was now
no probability of finding it any where ; the famine now
penetrated the very bowels and marrow, and resentment
raged more violently than the famine. Urged by frenzy
and necessity as her counsellors, she proceeded against
nature herself. Seizing her little son, who was yet at
her breast, she said, c Wretched child ! in the midst of
war, famine, and faction, for what do I preserve thee ?
Our condition among the Romans, though we might
live, is slavery. But even slavery is anticipated by
famine, and the assassins are more cruel than either —
come, be thou food to me, Fury * to the assassins, and a
tale for men, the only one yet wanting to complete the
miseries of the Jews/ As she said this, she slew her
son; then roasting him, she eat one half herself, and
covering over the rest, she kept it. It was not long
before the murderers came in, and perceiving the fumes
of the execrable food, they threatened immediately to
* Fury or vengeance* The Erynnes or Furies, according to the belief of
the ancients, were among the tormenting fiends of Tartarus.
CHAP. VII.] VBSPASIAN, A.D. 69 TO 79. 117
slay her if she did not produce what she had prepared
She answered she had reserved a fine portion of it for
them, and then uncovered the relics of her son. Horror
and amazement immediately seized them. They stood
mute with the sight. ' This is my own son/ said she,
4 and the deed is mine. Eat, for I too have eaten, be
not more delicate than a woman, nor more tender than a
mother ; but if you are so pious, and reject my offering,
I have already eaten half, and let the rest remain for
me.' After this, they indeed, went trembling away,
cowardly at least in this one instance, and yet scarcely
yielding to the mother even this kind of food. Forth-
with the whole city was filled with the dreadful crime,
and every one placing the wickedness before his eyes,
was struck with a horror as if it had been perpetrated
by himself. Thenceforth the wretched people, overcome
with hunger, only strove to hasten death ; and it was a
happiness yet for those who died before they heard and
saw miseries like these." Such then, was the vengeance
that followed the guilt and impiety of the Jews against
the Christ of God.
CHAPTER VII.
THE PREDICTIONS OF CHRIST.
To these accounts it may be proper to add the sure
prediction of our Saviour, in which he foretold these very
events as follows: " But wo to them that are with child
and those that give suck in those days ; but pray that
your flight be not in the winter, nor on the Sabbath.
But there shall be then great distress, such as has not
been from the beginning of the world until now, neither
may be." The historian, adding up the whole number of
those slain, says, that eleven hundred thousand perished
by famine and the sword, and that the rest, the factious
and robbers, mutually informing against each other, after
the capture, were put to death. Of the young men, the
tallest, and those that were distinguished for beauty,
were preserved for the triumph. Of the remaining
118 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK 111.
multitude, those above sevebteen'were sent prisoners to
labour at the mines in Egypt. But great numbers were
distributed to the provinces, to be destroyed by the sword
or wild beasts in the theatres. Those under seventeen
were carried away to be sold as slaves. Of these
alone, there were upwards of ninety thousand. All this
occurred in this manner, in the second year of the reign
of Vespasian, according to the predictions of our Lord
and Saviour Jesus Christ, who by his divine power
foresaw all these things, as if already present at the
time, who wept and mourned indeed, at the prospect,
as the holy evangelists show in their writings. These
give us the very words that he uttered, when he said to
this same Jerusalem, " If thou didst know, even thou,
in this thy day, the things that belong to thy peace, but
now they are hidden from thy eyes. For the days will
come upon thee, and thy enemies shall cast a trench
around thee, and shall encompass thee around, and shall
every where shut thee in, and they shall level thee and
thy children with the ground." Afterwards he speaks
as if of the people : " For there shall be great distress
upon earth, and wrath upon this people, and they shall
fall by the edge of the sword, and they shall be carried
away captive to all nations, and Jerusalem shall be
trodden down by the nations, until the times of the
nations shall be fulfilled." And again, " When ye shall
see Jerusalem surrounded by armies, then know that
her desolation has drawn near."
On comparing the declarations of our Saviour with
the other parts of the historian's work, where he de-
scribes the whole war, how can one fail to acknowledge
and wonder at the truly divine and extraordinary fore-
knowledge and prediction of our Saviour ? Concerning
the events, then, that befel the Jews after our Saviour's
passion, and those outcries in which the multitude of
the Jews refused the condemnation of a robber and
murderer, but entreated that the Prince of Life should
be destroyed, it is superfluous to add to the statement of
CHAP. VIII.] VESPASIAN, A.0. 69 TO 79. 119
the historian- Tet it may be proper to mention, also,
what things occurred that show the benignity of that
all-gracious Providence that had deferred their destruc-
tion for forty years after their crimes against Christ.
During which time the greater part of the apostles and
disciples, James himself the first bishop there, usually
called the brother of our Lord, still surviving, and still
remaining at Jerusalem, continued the strongest bulwark
of the place. Divine Providence yet bearing them with
long-suffering, to see whether by repentance for what
they had done, they might obtain pardon and salvation ;
and beside this long-suffering, it also presented wonderful
prodigies of what was about to happen to those that did
not repent ; all which having been recorded by the his-
torian already cited, it well deserved to be submitted to
the view of our readers.
CHAPTER VIII.
THE SIGNS THAT PRECEDED THE WAR.
Taking, then, the work of this author, read for your-
self the account given by him in the sixth book of his
history. " The wretched people," says he, " at this
time were readily persuaded to give credit to the im-
postors and liars against God, but they neither believed
nor paid regard to the significant and wonderful events
that prognosticated the approaching desolation. On the
contrary, as if struck with stupidity, and as if they had
neither eyes nor understanding, they slighted the decla-
rations of God. At one time, when a star very like a
sword stood above the city, as also a comet that con-
tinued to be seen a whole year ; at another, when before
the rebellion and the commotions that preceded the war,
whilst the people were collected at the feast of unlea-
vened bread, on the eighth of the month of April, about
the ninth hour of the night, so great a light shone around
the altar and the temple, as to seem a bright day. And
this continued for half an hour. To the ignorant this
120 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK III.
appeared a good omen, but by the scribes it was imme-
diately judged to refer to the events that took place at
the issue. At the same festival also, a cow struck by
the priest for sacrifice, brought forth a lamb in the midst
of the temple. The eastern gate also, of the inner
temple, which was of brass and immense weight, and
which at evening was scarcely shut by twenty men, and
resting on iron-bound hinges, and secured with bolts
very deeply sunk in the ground, was seen in the sixth
hour of the night to open of itself. But not many days
after the feast, on the twenty-first of the month of
Artimisiuin, (May} a wonderful spectre was seen, which
surpasses all belief. And indeed, that which I am
about to tell would appear a prodigy, were it not related
by those who had seen it, and unless the subsequent
miseries had corresponded to the signs. For before
the setting of the sun there were seen chariots and
armed troops on high, wheeling through the clouds
around the whole region, and surrounding the cities.
And at the festival called Pentecost, the priests entering
the temple at night, according to their custom, to per-
form the service, said they first perceived a motion and
noise, and after this a confused voice, saying, " let us
go hence." But what follows is still more awfiil.
One Jesus, the son of Ananias, a common and ignorant
rustic, four years before the war, when the city was most
at peace and well regulated, coming to the festival, at
which it was customary for all to make tabernacles at
the temple, to the honour of God, suddenly began to
cry out, u A voice from the east, a voice from the west,
a voice from the four winds, a voice against Jerusalem
and the temple, a voice against bridegrooms and brides,
a voice against all people." This man went about crying
through all the lanes, night and day. But some of the
more distinguished citizens, being offended at the ominous
cry, and enraged at the man, seized him, and scourged
him with many and severe lashes. But without uttering
a word for himself or privately to those present, he still
CHAP. IX.} VESPASIAN, A.D. 69 TO 79. 121
persisted in the cries he had before uttered. The magis-
trates therefore, judging, what it really was, a more than
ordinary divine movement in the man, conducted him to
the Roman governor. Then, though he was scourged
to the bone, he neither entreated nor shed a tear. But
lowering his voice in as mournful a tone as was possible,
he answered to every blow, " Alas, alas, for Jerusalem/'
The same historian relates a fact still more remarkable.
He says, " that an oracular passage was found in the
sacred writings, declaring that about this time a certain
one proceeding from that region would obtain the sove-
reignty of the world. This prediction, he supposed, was
fulfilled in Vespasian. He, however, did not obtain the
sovereignty over the whole world, but only over the
Romans. More justly, therefore, would it be referred
to Christ, to whom it was said by the Father, " Ask of
me, and I will give thee the heathen for thine inherit-
ance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy posses-
sion." Of whom, indeed, at this very time, " the sound
of the holy apostles went throughout all the earth, and
their words to the ends of the world."
CHAPTER IX.
OF JOSEPHU8, AND THE WORKS HE HAS LEFT.
Since we have referred to his writings, it may be
proper also to notice Josephus himself, who has contri-
buted so much to the history in hand, whence and from
what family he sprung. He shows this, indeed, in his
own works, as follows. " Josephus, the son of Matta-
thias, a priest of Jerusalem, who at first himself fought
against the Romans, and at whose affairs he was after-
ward of necessity present," was a man most distinguished,
not only among his own countrymen, the Jews, but also
among the Romans ; so that they honoured him with the
erection of a statue at Rome, and the books that he com-
posed, with a place in the public library. He wrote the
whole Antiquities of the Jews, in twenty books, and his
122 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK III.
history of the Jewish war in seven books, which he says
were not only written in Greek, but also translated by
him into his native tongue ; in all which he is worthy
of credit, as well as in other matters. There are also
two books of his which deserve to be read, on "The
Antiquity of the Jews." In these he makes his reply to
Apion, the grammarian, who had then written against
the Jews ; they contain also a refutation of others, who
attempted to vilify the national peculiarities of the Jewish
people. In the first book he gives us the number of the
canonical writings called the Old Testament, such as are
of undoubted authority among the Hebrews, setting them
forth, as handed down by ancient tradition, in the follow-
ing words.
• CHAPTER X.
THE MANNER IN WHICH JOSEPHUS MENTIONS THE HOLY
SCRIPTURES.
" We have not therefore among us innumerable books
that disagree and contradict each other, but only two and
twenty, embracing the record of all history, and which
are justly considered divine compositions. Of these, five
are the books of Moses, comprehending both the laws
and the tradition respecting the origin of man, down to
his own death. This time comprehends a space of
nearly three thousand years. But from Moses until the
death of Artaxerxes, who reigned after Xerxes king of
Persia, the prophets after Moses wrote the events of
their day in thirteen books. The remaining four, com*
prehend hymns to the praise of God, and precepts for
the regulation of human life. From Artaxerxes until
our own times, the events are all recorded, but they are
not deemed of authority equal with those before them,
because that there was not an exact succession of the
prophets. But it is evident from the thing itself, how
we regard these books of ours. For in the lapse of so
many ages, no one has dared either to add to them, or
to take from them, or to change them, but it has been
CHAP. X.] VESPASIAN, A.D. 69 TO 79. 123
implanted in ail Jews, from the very origin of the nation,
to consider them as the doctrines of God, and to abide
by them, and cheerfully to die for them, if necessary/'
These declarations of this historian, I thought might be
properly here subjoined. There is also another work,
of no mean execution, by the same writer, u On the
Supremacy of Reason," which, indeed, is entitled by
some Maccabaicum, because it contains the conflicts of
those Hebrews that contended manfully for the true
religion, as is related in the books called Maccabees.
And at the end of the twentieth book of his Antiquities,
the same author intimates, that he had purposed to write
four books on God, and his existence, according to the
peculiar opinions of the Jewish nation; also on the
laws, wherefore it is permitted by them to do some
things, whilst others are forbidden. Other subjects, he
says, are also discussed by him in his works. In addi-
tion to these, it seems proper to subjoin also the expres-
sions that he uses at the close of his Antiquities, in
confirmation of the testimony that we have taken from
him. For when he accuses Justus of Tiberias, who,
like himself, attempted the history of his own times,
and convicts him of not writing according to truth, after
upbraiding him with many other misdemeanours, he
also adds the following language : " I am not, however,
afraid respecting my writings, as you are; but have
presented them to the emperors themselves, as the facts
occurred almost under their eyes. For I was conscious
of adhering closely to the truth in my narration, and
hence was not disappointed in expecting to receive their
testimony. To many others, also, did I hand my history,
some of whom were present at the war, as king Agrippa
and some of his relatives. For the emperor Titus de-
sired so much that the knowledge of these events should
be communicated to the world, that with his own hand
he authorized their publication. And king Agrippa
wrote sixty-two letters bearing testimony to their truth,
of which Josephus subjoined two. But this may suffice
124 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK III.
respecting him. Let us now proceed to what follows
in order.
CHAPTER XL
SIMEON RULED THE CHURCH OF JERUSALEM AFTER JAMES.
After the martyrdom of James, and the capture of
Jerusalem, which immediately followed, it is reported,
that those of the apostles and the disciples of our Lord,
that were yet surviving, came together from all parts
with those that were related to our Lord according to the
flesh. For the greater part of them were yet living.
These consulted together, to determine whom it was
proper to pronounce worthy of being the successor of
James. They all unanimously declared Simeon the son
of Cleophas, of whom mention is made in the sacred
volume, as worthy of the episcopal seat there. They
say he was the cousin german* of our Saviour, for
Hegesippus asserts that Cleophas was the brother of
Joseph.
CHAPTER XII.
VESPASIAN COMMANDS THE DESCENDANTS OF DAVID TO BE
SOUGHT.
It was also said that Vespasian, after the capture of
Jerusalem, commanded all of the family of David to be
sought, that no one might be left among the Jews who
was of the royal stock, and, that in consequence another
very violent persecution was raised against the Jews.
CHAPTER XIII.
ANENCLETUS, THE SECOND BISHOP OF ROME.
After Vespasian had reigned about ten years, he
was succeeded by his son Titus ; in the second year of
* The word avt^nov is here correctly rendered cousin german, by the
mother's side. Valesius has incorrectly rendered patruelis, cousin german
by the father's side. Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary the mother of
our Lord, were sisters. John xix. 25. Hence, Shorting has correctly ob-
served, that Hegesippus calls Joseph and Cleophas brothers, by reason of
this matrimonial connexion.
CHAP. XVI. J DOMITIAN, A.D. 81 TO 96. 125
whose reign, Linus, bishop of the church at Rome, who
had held the office about twelve years, transferred it to
Anencletus. But Titus was succeeded by Domitian, his
brother, after he had reigned two years and as many
months.
CHAPTER XIV.
AVILIUS, THE SECOND BISHOP OF ALEXANDRIA.
In the fourth year of Domitian, Annianus, who was
the first bishop of Alexandria, died, after haying filled the
office twenty-two years. He was succeeded by Avilius,
who was the second bishop of that city.
CHAPTER XV.
CLEMENT, THE THIRD BISHOP OF ROUE.
In the twelfth year of the same reign, after Anencletus
had been bishop of Rome twelve years, he was succeeded
by Clement, who, the apostle, in his Epistle to the Phi-
lippians, shows had been his fellow-labourer, in these
words : " With Clement and the rest of my fellow-
labourers, whose names are in the book of life/'
CHAPTER XVI.
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT.
Ok this Clement there is one epistle* extant, acknow-
ledged as genuine, of considerable length, and of great
merit, which he wrote in the name of the church at
Rome, to that of Corinth, at the time when there was a
dissension in the latter. This we know to have been
publicly read for common benefit, in most of the churches,
both in former times and in our own ; and that at the
time mentioned a sedition did take place at Corinth, is
abundantly attested by Hegesippus.
* Archbishop Wake has included it in his work, entitled " A Translation
of the Genuine Epistles of the Apostolical Fathers, with Preliminary Dis-
courses." One volume 8vo., seventh edition) 1840.
126 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK HI.
CHAPTER XVII.
THE PERSECUTION OF THB CHRISTIANS UNDER DOMITIAN.
Domitian, having exercised his cruelty against many,
and unjustly slain no small number of noble and illus-
trious men at Rome, and having, without cause, punished
vast numbers of honourable men with exile and the con-
fiscation of their property, at length established himself
as the successor of Nero, in his hatred and hostility to
God. He was the second that raised a persecution against
us, although his father Vespasian had attempted nothing
to our prejudice.
CHAPTER XVIII.
OF JOHN THE APOSTLE, AND THE REVELATION.
In this persecution, it is handed down by tradition,
that the apostle and evangelist John, who was yet living,
in consequence of his testimony to the divine word, was
condemned to dwell on the island of Patmos. Irenaeus,
indeed, in his fifth book against the heresies, where he
speaks of the calculation formed on the epithet of Anti-
christ, in the above-mentioned revelation of John, speaks
in the following manner respecting him. " If, however,
it were necessary to proclaim his name, (i. e. Antichrist,)
openly at the present time, it would have been declared
by him who saw the revelation, for it is not long since it
was seen, but almost in our own times, at the close of
Domitian's reign." To such a degree, indeed, did the
doctrine which we profess, flourish, that even historians
that are very far from befriending our religion, have not
hesitated to record the persecution and martyrdoms in
their histories. These also, have accurately noted the
time, for it happened, according to them, in the fifteenth
year of Domitian. At the same time, for professing
Christ, Flavia Domitilla, the niece of Flavius Clemens,
one of the consuls of Rome at that time, was transported
with many others, as a punishment, to the island of
Pontia.
CHAP. XX.] BONITIAN, A.D. 81 TO 96. 127
CHAPTER XIX.
DOMITIAN COMMANDS THE POSTER ITT OF DAVID TO BE SLA1M.
When the same Domitian had issued his orders that
the descendants of David should be slain ; according to
an ancient tradition, some of the heretics accused the
descendants of Judas, as the brother of our Saviour,
according to the flesh, because they were of the family of
David, and as such, also, were related to Christ. This
is declared by Hegesippus as follows.
CHAPTER XX.
OF THE RELATIVES OF OUR LORD.
" There were yet living of the family of our Lord, the
grandchildren of Judas, called the brother of our Lord,
according to the flesh. These were reported as being of
the family of David, and were brought to Domitian by
the Evocatus. For this emperor was as much alarmed
at the appearance of Christ as Herod. He put the ques-
tion, whether they were of David s race, and they con-
fessed that they were. He then asked them what property
they had, and how much money they owed. And both
of them answered, that they had between them only nine
thousand denarii * and this they had not in silver, but in
the value of a piece of land containing only thirty-nine
acres ; from which they raised their taxes and supported
themselves by their own labour. Then they also began
to show their hands, exhibiting the hardness of their
bodies, and the callosity formed by incessant labour on
their hands, as evidence of their own labour. When
asked also, respecting Christ and his kingdom, what was
its nature, and when and where it was to appear, they
replied, ' that it was not a temporal nor an earthly king-
dom, but celestial and angelic ; that it would appear at
the end of the world, when coming in glory he would
* The Roman denarius was about the value of a Greek drachma, each
7\d. nearly.
128 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK III.
judge the quick and dead, and give to every one accord-
ing to his works.' Upon which, Domitian despising them,
made no reply; but treating them with contempt, as
simpletons, commanded them to be dismissed, and by a
decree ordered the persecution to cease. Thus delivered,
they ruled the churches, both as witnesses and relatives
of the Lord. When peace was established, they continued
living even to the times of Trajan." Such is the state-
ment of Hegesippus. Tertullian also has mentioned
Domitian thus : " Domitian had also once attempted the
same against him, who was, in fact, a limb of Nero for
cruelty ; but I think, because he had yet some remains
of reason, he very soon suppressed the persecution, even
recalling those whom he had exiled. But after Domitian
had reigned fifteen years, and Nerva succeeded to the
government, the Roman senate decreed, that the honours
of Domitian should be revoked, and that those who had
been unjustly expelled, should return to their homes, and
have their goods restored." This is the statement of the
historians of the day. It was then also, that the apostle
John returned from his banishment at Patmos, and took
up his abode at Ephesus, according to an ancient tra-
dition of the church.
CHAPTER XXI.
CERDON, THE THIRD BISHOP OF ALEXANDRIA.
After Nerva had reigned a little more than a year,
he was succeeded by Trajan. It was in the first year of
his reign, that Cerdon succeeded Avilius in the church
of Alexandria, after the latter had governed it thirteen
years. He was the third that held the episcopate there
since Annianus. During this time, Clement was yet
bishop of the Romans, who was also the third that held
the episcopate there after Paul and Peter ; Linus being
the first, and Anencletus next in order.
CHAP. XXIII.] DOMITIAN, A.D. 81 TO 96. 129
CHAPTER XXII.
IGNATIUS, THE SECOND BISHOP OF AKTIOCB.
On the death of Evodius, who was the first bishop of
Antioch, Ignatius was appointed the second. Simeon
also was the second after the brother of our Lord, that
had charge of the church at Jerusalem about this time.
CHAPTER XXIII.
NARRATIVE RESPECTING THE APOSTLE JOHN.
About this time also, the beloved disciple of Jesus,
John the apostle and evangelist, still surviving, governed
the churches in Asia, after his return from exile on the
island, and the death of Domitian. That he was living
until this time, it may suffice to prove, by the testimony
of two witnesses. These, as maintaining sound doctrine
in the church, may surely be regarded as worthy of all
credit : and such were Ireneeus and Clement of Alexan-
dria. Of these, the former, in the second book against
heresies, writes in the following manner : " And all the
presbyters of Asia, that had conferred with John the dis-
ciple of our Lord, testify that John had delivered it to
them; for he continued with them until the times of
Trajan." And in the third book of the same work, he
shows the same thing in the following words: "The
church in Ephesus also, which had been founded by
Paul, and where John continued to abide until the times
of Trajan, is a faithful witness of the apostolic tradition."
Clement also, indicating the time, subjoins a narrative
most acceptable to those who delight to hear what is
excellent and profitable, in that discourse to which he
gave the title, "What Rich Man is saved?" Taking
therefore the book, read it where it contains a narrative
like the following : " Listen to a story that is no fiction,
but a real history, handed down and carefully preserved,
respecting the apostle John. For after the tyrant was
dead, coming from the isle of Patmos to Ephesus, he
H
130 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK III.
went also, when called, to the neighbouring regions of
the Gentiles ; in some to appoint bishops, in some to in-
stitute entire new churches, in others to appoint to the
ministry some one of those that were pointed out by the
Holy Ghost. When he came, therefore, to one of those
cities, at no great distance, of which some also give the
name, and had in other respects consoled his brethren,
he at last turned towards the bishop ordained, (appointed)
and seeing a youth of fine stature, graceful countenance,
and ardent mind, he said, ' Him I commend to you with
all earnestness, in the presence of the church and of
Christ/ The bishop having taken him and promised
all, he repeated and testified the same thing, and then re-
turned to Ephesus. The presbyter taking the youth home
that was committed to him, educated, restrained, and
cherished him, and at length baptized him. After this,
he relaxed exercising his former care and vigilance, as if
he had now committed him to a perfect safeguard in the
seal of the Lord. But certain idle, dissolute fellows,
familiar with every kind of wickedness, unhappily at-
tached themselves to him, thus prematurely freed from
restraint. At first they led him on by expensive enter-
tainments. Then going out at night to plunder, they
took him with them. Next, they encouraged him to
something greater, and gradually becoming accustomed
to their ways in his enterprising spirit, like an unbridled
and powerful steed that has struck out of the right way,
biting the curb, he rushed with so much the greater im-
petuosity towards the precipice. At length renouncing
the salvation of God, he contemplated no trifling offence,
but having committed some great crime, since he was
now once ruined, he expected to suffer equally with the
rest. Taking, therefore, these same associates, and form-
ing them into a band of robbers, he became their captain,
surpassing them all in violence, blood, and cruelty. Time
elapsed, and on a certain occasion they sent for John.
The apostle, after appointing those other matters for
which he came, said, 'Come, bishop, return me my
CHAP. XXIII.] DOBimAN, A.D. 81 TO 96. 131
deposit, which I and Christ committed to thee, in the
presence of the church over which thou dost preside. 9
The bishop, at first, indeed, was confounded, thinking
that he was insidiously charged for money which he had
not received ; and yet he could neither give credit respect-
ing that which he had not, nor yet disbelieve John. But
when he said, ' I demand the young man, and the soul of
a brother,' the old man, groaning heavily and also weep-
ing, said, ' He is dead.' ' How, and what death?' ' He
is dead to God,' said he. ' He has turned out wicked
and abandoned, and at last a robber ; and now, instead
of the church, he has beset the mountain with a band
like himself.' The apostle, on hearing this, tore his
garment, and beating his head, with great lamentation
said, ' I left a fine keeper of a brother's soul ! But let a
horse now be got ready, and some one to guide me on
my way.' He rode as he was, away from the church,
and coming to the country, was taken prisoner by the
outguard of the banditti. He neither attempted, how-
ever, to flee, nor refused to be taken ; but cried out, * For
this very purpose am I come; conduct me to your cap-
tain.' He, in the mean time stood waiting, armed as he
was. But as he recognised John advancing towards him,
overcome with shame he turned about to flee. The
apostle, however, pursued him with all his might, for-
getful of his age, and crying out, ' Why dost thou fly, my
son, from me, thy father; thy defenceless, aged father?
Have compassion on me, my son ; fear not. Thou still
hast hope of life. I will intercede with Christ for thee.
Should it be necessary, I will cheerfully suffer death for
thee, as Christ for us. I will give my life for thine.
Stay ; believe Christ hath sent me.' Hearing this, he
at first stopped with downcast looks ; then threw away
his arms; then trembling, lamented bitterly, and em*
bracing the old man as he came up, attempted to plead
for himself with his lamentations, as much as he was
able ; as if baptized a second time with his own tears,
and only concealing his right hand. But the apostle
h2
132 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK III.
pledging himself, and solemnly assuring him, that he had
found pardon for him in his prayers at the hands of
Christ, praying, on his bended knees, and kissing his
right hand as cleansed from all iniquity, conducted him
back again to the church. Then supplicating with fre-
quent prayers, contending with constant fastings, and
softening down his mind with various consolatory decla-
rations, he did not leave him, as it is said, until he had
restored him to the church ; affording a powerful example
of true repentance, and a great evidence of a regeneration,
a trophy of a visible resurrection."
CHAPTER XXIV.
THE ORDER OF THE GOSPELS.
These extracts from Clement may here suffice, both
for the sake of the history and the benefit of the readers.
Let us now also show the undisputed writings of the
same apostle [John]. And of these, his Gospel, so well
known in the churches throughout the world, must first
of all be acknowledged as genuine. That it is, however,
with good reason, placed the fourth in order by the
ancients, may be made evident in the following manner.
Those inspired and truly pious men, the apostles of our
Saviour, as they were most pure in their life, and adorned
with every kind of virtue in their minds, but common in
their language, relying upon the divine and wonderful
energy granted them ; neither knew how, nor attempted,
to propound the doctrines of their Master, with the art
and refinement of composition. But employing only the
demonstration of the divine Spirit, working with them,
and the wonder-working power of Christ, displayed
through them, they proclaimed the knowledge of the
kingdom of heaven throughout the world. They be-
stowed but little care upon the study of style, and this
they did, because they were aided by a co-operation
greater than that of men. Paul, indeed, who was the
most able of all in the preparations of style, and who
CHAP. XXIV.] DOMITIAN, A.D. 81 TO 96. 133
was most powerful in sentiments, committed nothing
more to writing than a few very short epistles. And
this, too, although he had innumerable mysterious mat-
ters that he might have communicated, as he had attained
even to the view of the third heavens, had been taken up
to the very paradise of God, and had been honoured to
hear the unutterable words there. The other followers
of our Lord were also not ignorant of such things, as the
twelve Apostles, and the seventy, together with many
others ; yet of all the disciples, Matthew and John are
the only ones that have left us recorded comments, and
even they, tradition says, undertook it from necessity.
Matthew also having first proclaimed the gospel in
Hebrew, when on the point of going also to other
nations, committed it to writing in his native tongue,
and thus supplied the want of his presence to them, by
his writings. After Mark and Luke had already pub-
lished their gospels, they say that John, who during all
this time was proclaiming the gospel without writing, at
length proceeded to write it on the following occasion.
The three gospels previously written, having been distri-
buted among all, and also handed to him, they say that
he admitted them, giving his testimony to their truth ;
but that there was only wanting in the narrative the
account of the things done by Christ, among the first of
his deeds, and at the commencement of the gospel. And
this was the truth. For it is evident that the other
three evangelists only wrote the deeds of our Lord for
one year after the imprisonment of John the Baptist,
and intimated this in the very beginning of their history.
For after the fasting of forty days, and the consequent
temptation, Matthew indeed specifies the time of his
history, in these words : " But hearing that John was
delivered up, he returned from Judea into Galilee."
Mark in like manner writes : " After John was delivered
up, Jesus came into Galilee." And Luke, before he
commenced the deeds of Jesus, in much the same way
designates the time, saying, " Herod thus added yet this
134 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTOEY. [BOOK III.
wickedness above all he had committed, and that he
shut up John in prison." For these reasons the apostle
John, it is said, being entreated to undertake it, wrote
the account of the time not recorded by the former
evangelists, and the deeds done by our Saviour, which
they have passed by, (for these were the events that
occurred before the imprisonment of John,) and this
very feet is intimated by him, when he says, " this
beginning of miracles Jesus made ;" and then proceeds
to make mention of the Baptist, in the midst of our
Lord's deeds, as John was at that time " baptizing at
iEnon near Salim." He plainly also shows this in the
words " John was not yet cast into prison." The apostle,
therefore, in his gospel, gives the deeds of Jesus before
the Baptist was cast into prison, but the other three
evangelists mention the circumstances after that event.
One who attends to these circumstances, can no longer
entertain the opinion that the gospels are at variance
with each other, as the gospel of John comprehends the
first events of Christ, but the others, the history that
took place at the latter part of the time. It is probable,
therefore, that for these reasons John has passed by in
silence the genealogy of our Lord, because it was written
by Matthew and Luke, but that he commenced with the
doctrine of the divinity, as a part reserved for him, by
the divine Spirit, as if for a superior. Let this suffice to
be said respecting the gospel of John. The causes that
induced Mark to write his, have already been stated.
Luke also in the commencement of his narrative, pre*
mises the cause which led him to write ; showing that
since many others had rashly undertaken to compose
a narration of matters that he had already completely
ascertained; in order to free us from their uncertain
suppositions, he delivered in his own gospel the certain
account of those things which he himself had fully
received from his intimacy with Paul, and also, his inter-
course with the other apostles. This may suffice respect-
ing these. At a more proper time we shall endeavour
CHAP. XXV.] D0M1TIAN, A.D. 81 TO 96. 135
also to state, by a reference to some of the ancient
writers, what others have said respecting the sacred
books. Besides the gospel of John, his first epistle is
acknowledged without dispute, both by those of the
present day, and also by the ancients. The other two
epistles, however, are disputed. The opinions respecting
the Revelation are still greatly divided. But we shall,
in due time, give a judgment on this point, also from
the testimony of the ancients. ^
CHAPTER XXV.
THE SACRED SCRIPTURES ACKNOWLEDGED AS GENUINE, AND
THOSE THAT ARE NOT.
This appears also to be the proper place to give a
summary statement of the books of the New Testament
already mentioned. And here, among the first, must be
placed the holy quaternion of the Gospels ; these are fol-
lowed by " The book of the Acts of the Apostles ;" after
this must be mentioned the epistles of Paul, which are
followed by the acknowledged first Epistle of John, as
also the first of Peter, to be admitted in like manner.
After these, are to be placed, if proper, the Revelation of
John, concerning which we shall offer the different
opinions in due time. These, then, are acknowledged
as genuine. Among the disputed books, although they
are well known and approved by many, is reputed, that
called the Epistle of James and Jude. Also the " Second
Epistle of Peter," and those called " The Second and
Third of John," whether they are of the evangelist or of
some other of the same name. Among the spurious must
be numbered, both the books called " The Acts of Paul,"
and that called " Pastor," and " The Revelation of
Peter." Beside these, the books called u The Epistle of
Barnabas," and what are called u The Institutions of
the Apostles." Moreover, as I said before, if it should
appear right, *' The Revelation of John," which some,
as before said, reject, but others rank among the genuine.
136 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK III.
But there are also some 'who number among these, the
gospel according to the Hebrews, with which those of
the Hebrews that have received Christ are particularly
delighted. These may be said to be all concerning
which there is any dispute. We have, however, neces-
sarily subjoined here a catalogue of these also, in order
to distinguish those that are true, genuine, and well
authenticated writings, from those others which are not
only not imbodied in the canon, but likewise disputed,
notwithstanding that they are recognized by most eccle-
siastical writers. Thus we may have it in our power to
know both these books, and those that are adduced by
the heretics under the name of the apostles, such, viz.,
as compose the gospels of Peter, Thomas, and Matthew,
and others beside them, or such as contain the Acts of
the Apostles, by Andrew, and John, and others, of which
no one of those writers in the ecclesiastical succession
has condescended to make any mention in his works;
and indeed, the character of the style itself is very dif-
ferent from that of the apostles, and the sentiments, and
the purport of those things that are advanced in them,
deviating as far as possible from sound orthodoxy, evi-
dently proves they are the fictions of heretical men;
whence they are to be ranked not only among the
spurious writings, but are to be rejected as altogether
absurd and impious. Let us now proceed to the con-
tinuation of our history.
CHAPTER XXVI.
MENANDER THE IMPOSTOR.
Menander, who succeeded Simon Magus, exhibited
himself in his conduct an instrument of diabolical wicked-
ness, not inferior to the former. He also, was a Sa-
maritan, and having made no less progress in his im-
postures than his master, revelled in still more arrogant
pretensions to miracles ; saying that he was in truth the
Saviour, once sent from the invisible worlds for the sal-
CHAP. XXVII.] D0MIT1AN, A.D. 81 TO 96. 137
vation of men; teaching also, that no one could oveiv
come those angels who were the makers of the world,
in any other way, than by being first initiated into the
magic discipline imparted by him, and by the baptism
conferred by him for this purpose. Of which, those who
were deemed worthy would obtain perpetual immortality
in this life ; and being no more subject to death, but
continuing here the same, would be exempt from old age,
and be in fact immortal. This account may be easily
confirmed from Irenaeus ; but Justin, in the same place
where he mentions Simon, also adds the narrative re-
specting him as follows : " But we know that Menander,
who was a Samaritan of the village Caparattaea, be-
coming a disciple of Simon, and likewise stimulated by
the daemons, came to Antioch, and deceived many by
his magic arts. He persuaded those that followed him,
that they should never die. And there are now some
of his followers that make a profession of the same thing.
It was indeed, a diabolical artifice, by means of such
impostors assuming the title of Christians, to evince so
much zeal in defaming the great mystery of piety by
magic arts; and to rend asunder by these means the
doctrines of the church respecting the immortality of the
soul, and the resurrection of the dead. Those, however,
who called these their saviours, fell away from solid
hope."
CHAPTER XXVII.
THE HERESY OF THE EBIOKITES.
The spirit of wickedness, however, being unable to
shake some in their love of Christ, and yet finding them
susceptible of his impressions in other respects, brought
them over to his purposes. These are properly called
Ebionites* by the ancients, as those who cherished low
and mean opinions of Christ. For they considered him
a plain and common man, and justified only by his
* The word ebion, in Hebrew, signifying poor, seems to allude either to
the opinions or the condition of this sect.
138 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK HI,
exalted virtue, and that he was born of the Virgin Mary
by natural generation. With them the observance of
the law was altogether necessary ; as if they could not
be saved only by faith in Christ and a corresponding life.
Others, however, besides these, but of the same name,
avoided the absurdity of the opinions maintained by the
former; not denying that the Lord was born of the
Virgin by the Holy Ghost; and yet in like manner, not
acknowledging his pre-existence, though he was God,
the word and wisdom, they turned aside into the same
kreligion ; and evinced as well as the former, great zeal
in the observance of the ritual service of the law. They
thought that all the epistles of the apostle (Paul) ought
to be rejected ; calling him an apostate from the law ;
and only using the gospel according to the Hebrews;
they esteemed the others as of but little value. They
also observe the Sabbath and other rites of the Jews, just
like them, but on the other hand, they also celebrate the
Lord's days very much like U6, in commemoration of his
resurrection. Whence, in consequence of such a course,
they have also received their epithet, the name of Ebion-
ites, exhibiting the poverty of their intellect. For it is
thus that the Hebrews call a poor man.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
CERINTHUS THE HERESIARCH.
About the same time, we have understood, appeared
Cerinthus, the leader of another heresy. Caius, whose
words we quoted above, in " The Disputation," attributed
to him, writes thus respecting him : " But Cerinthus, by
means of revelations, which he pretended were written
by a great apostle, also falsely pretended to wonderful
things, as if they were showed him by angels, asserting,
that after the resurrection there would be an earthly
kingdom of Christ, and that the flesh, i. e. men, again
inhabiting Jerusalem, would be subject to desires and
pleasures. " Being also an enemy to the divine Scriptures,
CHAP. XXIX.] DOM1TIAN, A.D. 81 TO 96. 139
with a view to deceive men, he said " that there would he
a space of a thousand years for celebrating nuptial fes-
tivals.' 9 Dionysius also, who obtained the episcopate of
Alexandria in our day, in the second book " On Promises,' 9
where he says some things as if received by ancient tra-
dition, makes mention of the same man, in these words :
" But it is highly probable that Cerinthus, the same that
established the heresy that bears his name, designedly
affixed the name (of John) to his own forgery. For one
of the doctrines that he taught was, that Christ would
have an earthly kingdom. And as he was a voluptuary,
and altogether sensual, he conjectured that it would con-
sist in those things that he craved in the gratification of
appetite and lust ; i. e. in eating, drinking, and marrying,
or in such things whereby he supposed these sensual
pleasures might be presented in more decent expressions ;
viz. in festivals, sacrifices, and the slaying of victims."
Thus far Dionysius. But Irensus, in his first book
against heresies, adds certain false doctrines of the man,
though kept more secret, and gives a history in his third
book, that deserves to be recorded, as received by tra-
dition from Poly carp. He says that John the apostle
once entered a bath to wash ; but ascertaining Cerinthus
was within, he leaped out of the place, and fled from the
door, not enduring to enter under the same roof with him,
and exhorted those with him to do the same, saying,
" Let us flee, lest the bath fall in, as long as Cerinthus,
that enemy of the truth, is within."
CHAPTER XXIX.
N1COLAUS AND HIS FOLLOWERS.
About this time also, for a very short time, arose the
heresy of those called Nicolaites, of which also mention
is made in the revelation of John. These boasted of
Nicolaus as their founder, one of those deacons who with
Stephen were appointed by the apostles to minister unto
the poor. Clement of Alexandria, in the third book of
140 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK III.
his Stromata, relates the following respecting him,
" Having a beautiful wife, and being reproached, after
the ascension of our Lord, with jealousy by the apostles,
he conducted her into the midst of them, and permitted
any one that wished to marry her. This they say was
perfectly consistent with that expression of his, 'that
every one ought to abuse his own flesh.' And thus those
that adopted his heresy, following both this example and
expression literally, rush headlong into fornication with-
out shame. I have ascertained, however, that Nicolaus
lived with no other woman than the one to whom he was
married, but that his daughters continued in the state of
virginity to advanced life; that his son also remained
uncorrupt. It would appear, therefore, from these facts,
that the introduction of his wife into the midst of the-
apostles, on account of jealousy, was rather the sup-
pression of passion ; and, therefore, abstinence from those
pleasures that are so eagerly pursued, was inculcated by
the expression, ' we ought to abuse the flesh.' For I do
not think, that according to the saying of our Lord, he
wished to serve two masters, the flesh and the Lord.
They indeed say that Matthew thus taught to fight against
and to abuse the flesh, not to give way to any thing for
the sake of pleasure, and to cultivate the Spirit by faith
and knowledge." But it may suffice to have said thus
much concerning those who have attempted to mutilate
the truth, and which again became extinct, sooner
than said.
CHAPTER XXX.
THE APOSTLES THAT LIVED IN MARRIAGE.
Clement indeed, whose words we have just cited, after
the above-mentioned facts, next gives a statement of
those apostles that continued in the marriage state, on
account of those who set marriage aside. "And will
they," says he, " reject even the apostles ? Peter and
Philip, indeed, had children; Philip also gave his
daughters in marriage to husbands, and Paul does not
CHAP. XXXI.] DOMITIAN, A.D. 81 TO 96. 141
demur in a certain epistle to mention his own wife, whom
he did not take about with him, in order to expedite his
ministry the better." Since, however, we have mentioned
these, we shall not regret to subjoin another history
worthy of record, from the same author, continued in the
seventh book of the same work, Stromateus. " They
relate," says he, " that the blessed Peter, seeing his own
wife led away to execution, was delighted, on account of
her calling and return to her country, and that he cried
to her in a consolatory and encouraging voice, addressing
her by name : c Oh thou, remember the Lord !' " Such
was the marriage of these blessed ones, and such was
their perfect affection towards their dearest friends ; and
this account we have given in its proper place, as well
adapted to the subject.
CHAPTER XXXI.
THE DEATH OF JOHN AND PHILIP.
The time and manner of the death of Paul and Petef,
and also the place where their bodies were interred after
their departure from this life, has already been stated by
us. The time when John died, has also, in some measure,
been mentioned, but the place of his burial is shown from
the epistle of Polycrates, who was bishop of the church
of Ephesus, which epistle he wrote to Victor, bishop of
Rome, and at the same time makes mention of him
(John) and the apostle Philip, and his daughters, thus:
" For in Asia, also, mighty luminaries have fallen asleep,
which shall rise again at the last day, at the appearance
of the Lord, when he shall come with glory from heaven,
and shall gather again all the saints. Philip, one of the
twelve apostles, who sleeps in Hierapolis, and his two
aged virgin daughters, — and another of his daughters,
who lived in the holy Spirit, rests at Ephesus. More-
over, John, that rested on the bosom of our Lord, who
was a priest that bore the sacerdotal plate, and martyr
and teacher, he also rests at Ephesus." This may suffice
142 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK HI.
as to their death ; and in the dialogue of Caius, which
we mentioned a little before, Proclus, against whom he
wrote his disputation, coinciding with what we have
already advanced concerning the death of Philip and his
daughters, speaks thus: "After this there were four
prophetesses, the daughters of Philip at Hierapolis in
Asia, whose tomb, and that of their father, are to beseen
there." Such is his statement ; but Luke, in the Acts
of the Apostles, mentions the daughters of Philip, tarry-
ing in Cesarea of Judea, and as endued with the gift of
prophecy, in these words : " We came to Cesarea, and
having entered the house of Philip the evangelist, one of
the seven, we abode with him. Now he had four virgin-
daughters that prophesied." As we have thus set forth
what has come to our knowledge respecting the apostles
and the apostolical times, as also respecting the sacred
books that they have left us, both the disputed writings,
though publicly used by many in most of the churches,
and those that are altogether spurious, and far removed
from the correct doctrine of the apostles, let us now pro-
ceed to our history in order.
CHAPTER XXXII.
THE MARTYRDOM OF SIMEON, BISHOP OF JERUSALEM.
After Nero and Domitian, we have also been in-
formed, that in the reign of the emperor whose times we
are now recording, there was a partial persecution excited
throughout the cities, in consequence of a popular insur-
rection. In this we have understood, also, that Simeon
died as a martyr, who, we have shown, was appointed
the second bishop of the church at Jerusalem. To this
the same Hegesippus bears testimony, whose words we
have already so often quoted. This author, speaking of
certain heretics, superadds, that Simeon indeed, about
this time having borne the accusation of Christian,
although he was tortured for several days, and astonished
both the judge and his attendants in the highest degree.
CHAP.XXXII.] NERVA,96T098 — -TRAJANiQSTOll?, 143
terminated his life with Bufferings like those of our Lord
But it is best to hear the writer himself who gives the
account as follows : " Of these heretics/' says he, " some
reported Simeon the son of Cleophas, as a descendant of
David, and a Christian ; and thus he suffered as a mar*
tyr, when he was an hundred and twenty years old, in
the reign of the emperor Trajan, and the presidency of
the consular Atticus." The same author says, " that as
search was made for the Jews that were of the tribe of
David, his accusers, as if they were descended from this
family, were taken in custody." One might reasonably
assert that this Simeon was among the witnesses that
bore testimony to what they had both heard and seen of
our Lord, if we are to judge by the length of his life,
and the fact that the gospels make mention of Mary the
daughter of Cleophas, whose son Simeon was, as we have
already shown. But the same historian says, that there
were others, the offspring of one of those considered bro-
thers of the Lord, whose name was Judas, and that these
lived until the same reign after their profession of Christ,
and the testimony under Domitian before-mentioned.
He writes thus : " There are also those that take the
lead of the whole church as martyrs, even the kindred of
our Lord; and when profound peace was established
throughout the church, they continued to the days of the
emperor Trajan, until the time that the above-mentioned
Simeon, the relative of our Lord, being the son of Cleo*
phas, was waylaid by the heretics, and also himself ac-
cused for the same cause, under Atticus, who was of
similar dignity. After he was tormented many days,
he died a martyr, with such firmness, that all were amazed,
even the president himself, that a man of a hundred and
twenty years should bear such tortures. He was at last
ordered to be crucified." The same author, relating the
events of the times, also says, that the church continued
until then as a pure and uncorrupt virgin ; whilst if there
were any at all, that attempted to pervert the sound doc*
trine of the saving gospel, they were yet skulking in dark
144 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK III.
retreats : but when the sacred choir of apostles became
extinct, and the generation of those that had been privi-
leged to hear their inspired wisdom had passed away,
then also the combinations of impious error arose by the
fraud and delusion of false teachers. These also, as there
were none of the apostles left, henceforth attempted,
without shame, to preach their false doctrine against the
fospel of truth. Such is the statement of Hegesippus.
iet us, however, proceed in our history.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
TRAJAN FORBIDS THE CHRISTIANS TO BR SOUGHT AFTER.
So great a persecution was then commenced against
our faith, in most places, that Plinius Secundus, one of
the most distinguished governors, moved by the number
of martyrs, communicated with the emperor respecting
the multitudes that were put to death for their faith. At
the same time he informed him, that as far as he had
ascertained, they did nothing wicked or contrary to the
laws ; except that they rose with the morning sun, and
sang a hymn to Christ as to a god ; but that adultery,
and murder, and criminal excesses like these, were totally
abhorred by them: and that in all things they acted
according to the laws. To this Trajan, in reply, issued
a decree, the purport of which was, that no search should
be made after those that were Christians, but when they
presented themselves they should be punished. On this,
the persecution in some measure seemed abated, in its
extreme violence, but there were no less pretexts left for
those that wished to harass us. Sometimes the people,
sometimes the rulers of different places, would waylay us
to ensnare us ; so that without an open persecution, there
were partial persecutions in the provinces, and many of
the faithful endured martyrdoms of various kinds. We
have taken the account from the Apology of Tertullian,
in Latin, mentioned above, of which the translation is as
follows : " And indeed," says he, " we have found that
CHAP. XXXVI.] TRAJAN, A.D. 98 TO 117. 145
the inquisition against us is prohibited. For Plinius
Secundus, who was governor of the province, having
condemned certain Christians, and deprived them of their
dignity, was confounded by the great number, and in
doubt what course he should pursue. He communicated,
therefore, the fact to Trajan the emperor, saying, that
with the exception of their not being willing to sacrifice,
he found nothing criminal in them. He stated also this,
that the Christians arose with the sun, and sang to Christ
as to a god ; and that for the purpose of maintaining their
discipline, they prohibited adultery, murder, over-reaching,
fraud, and all crimes like them. To this Trajan wrote
in reply, that the Christians should not be inquired after,
but when they presented themselves they should be
punished." And such were the circumstances attending
these events.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
EVARESTU8, THE FOURTH BISHOP OF THE CHURCH AT ROME.
In the third year of the above-mentioned reign,
Clement, bishop of Rome, committed the episcopal
charge to Evarestus, and departed this life, after superin-
tending the preaching of the divine word nine years.
CHAPTER XXXV.
JUSTUS, THE THIRD BISHOP OF JERUSALEM.
Simeon also having died in the manner shown above,
a certain Jew named Justus succeeded him in the episco-
pate of Jerusalem ; as there were great numbers from the
circumcision, that came over to the Christian faith at that
time, of whom Justus was one.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
THE EPISTLES OF IGNATIUS.
About this time flourished Polycarp in Asia, an inti-
mate disciple of the apostles, who received the episcopate
of the church at Smyrna, at the hands of the eyewitnesses
i
146 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK III.
and servants of the Lord. At this time, also, Papias was
well known as bishop of the church at Hierapolis, a man
well skilled in all manner of learning, and well acquainted
with the Scriptures. Ignatius, also, who is celebrated
by many even to this day, as the successor of Peter at
Antioch, was the second that obtained the episcopal office
there. Tradition says that he was sent away from Syria
to Rome, and was cast as food to wild beasts, on account
of his testimony to Christ ; and that being carried through
Asia under a most rigid custody, he fortified the different
churches in the cities where he tarried, by his discourses
and exhortations, particularly cautioning th^m against
the heresies which even then were springing up and pre-
vailing. He exhorted them to adhere firmly to the tra-
dition of the apostles ; which, for the sake of greater
security, he deemed it necessary to attest by committing
it to writing. When, therefore, he came to Smyrna,
where Polycarp was, he wrote one epistle, viz. that to the
church of Ephesus, in which he mentions its pastor One-
simus ; another, also, to the church in Magnesia, which
is situated on the Meander, in which again he makes
mention of Damas the bishop; another, also, to the
church of the Trallians, of which he states that Polybius
was then bishop. To these must be added, the epistle to
the church at Rome, which also contains an exhortation,
not to disappoint him in his ardent hope, by refusing to
endure martyrdom. Of these, it is worth while also to
subjoin very short extracts, by way of specimen. He
writes, therefore, in the following manner : " From Syria
to Rome, I am contending with wild beasts by land and
sea, by night and day, being tied to ten leopards, the
number of the military band, who, even when treated
with kindness, only behave with greater ferocity. But
in the midst of these iniquities, I am learning. Tet I
am not justified on this account. May I be benefited by
those beasts that are in readiness for me, which I also
pray may be quickly found for me, which also I shall en-
tice and flatter to devour me quickly, and not to be afraid
CHAP. XXXVI.] TRAJAN, A.D. 98 TO ] 17. 147
of me, as of some whom they did not touch. But should
they perchance be unwilling, I will force them. Pardon
me ; I know what advantage it will confer. Now 1 begin
to be a disciple. Nothing, whether of things visible or
invisible, excites my ambition, as long as I can gain
Christ. Whether fire, or the cross, the assault of wild
beasts, the tearing asunder of my bones, the breaking of
my limbs, the bruising of my whole body, let the tortures
of the devil all assail me, if I do but gain Christ Jesus."
This he wrote from the above-mentioned city to the afore-
said churches. But after he had left Smyrna, he wrote
an exhortation from Troas to those in Philadelphia, and
particularly to Polycarp, who was bishop there ; he desig-
nates him an apostolical man, and a good and faithful
shepherd, and commends the flock of Antioch to him,
requesting him to exercise a diligent oversight of the
church. Writing to the Smyrnians, he has also employed
words respecting Jesus, (I know not whence they are
taken) to the following effect. " But I know and believe
that he was seen after the resurrection, and that he said
to those that came to Peter, ' take, handle me, and see
that I am not an incorporeal spirit ;' and they immediately
touched him and believed." Irenceus, also, knew his
martyrdom, and makes mention of his epistles, as follows :
u As some one of our faith has said, who was condemned
to the wild beasts, ' I am the food of God, and am ground
by the teeth of wild beasts, that I may be found pure
bread.'" Polycarp also makes mention of these same
epistles, in the Epistle to the Philippians that bears his
name, in the following words : " I exhort you, therefore,
all to yield obedience, and to exercise all the patience
which you see with your own eyes, not only in the
blessed martyrs Ignatius and Rufus, and Zosimus, but
likewise in others of your fellow-citizens, as also in Paul
and the other apostles, being persuaded that all these did
not run in vain, but in faith and righteousness, and that
they are gone to the place destined for them by the Lord,
for whom also they suffered. For they did not love the
i 2
148 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK III.
world that now is, but him that died for us, and that was
raised again by God." And afterwards he writes : " You
have also written to me, both you and Ignatius, that if
any one is going to Syria, he should carry your letters
thither, which shall be done if I find a suitable oppor-
tunity, either by me or the one that I send on this errand
to you. The epistles of Ignatius that were sent to us by
him, I have sent you at your request, and they are ap-
pended to this epistle, from which you will be able to
derive great benefit : for they contain faith, and patience,
and all edification pertaining to our Lord." Thus much
respecting Ignatius. But he was succeeded in the epis-
copal office at Antioch by Heros.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
THE PREACHING EVANGELISTS THAT WERE TET LIVING IN
THAT AGE.
Of those that flourished in these times, Quadratus is
said tb have been distinguished for his prophetical gifts.
There were many others, also, noted in these times, who
held the first rank in the apostolic succession. These, as
the holy disciples of such men, also built up the churches
where foundations had been previously laid in every place
by the apostles. They augmented the means of promul-
gating the gospel more and more, and spread the seeds
of salvation and of the heavenly kingdom throughout the
world far and wide. For the most of the disciples at that
time, animated with a more ardent love of the divine
word, had first fulfilled the Saviour's precept by dis-
tributing their substance to the needy : afterwards leav-
ing their country, they performed the office of evangelists
to those who had not yet heard the faith, whilst, with a
noble ambition to proclaim Christ, they also delivered to
them the books of the holy gospels. After laying the
foundation of the faith in foreign parts as the particular
object of their mission, and after appointing others as
shepherds of the flocks, and committing to these the care
t
•
CHAP. XXXVIII.] TRAJAN, A.D. 98 TO 117. 149
of those that had been recently introduced, they went
again to other regions and nations, with the grace and
co-operation of God. The holy Spirit also still wrought
many wonders through them, so that as soon as the
gospel was heard, men voluntarily, in crowds, and eagerly,
embraced the true faith with their whole minds. As it
is impossible for us to give the numbers of the individuals
that became pastors or evangelists, during the first imme-
diate succession from the apostles in the churches through-
out the world, we have only recorded those by name in
our history, of whom we have received the traditional
account, as it is delivered in the various comments on the
apostolic doctrine still extant.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
THE EPISTLE OF CLEMENT, AND THOSE THAT ABE FALSELY
ASCRIBED TO HIM.
We may mention as an instance what Ignatiug has
said in the epistles we have cited, and Clement in that
universally received by all, which he wrote in the name
of the church at Rome to that of Corinth, in which, after
giving many sentiments taken from the Epistle to the
Hebrews, and also literally quoting the words, he most
clearly shows that this work is by no means a late pro-
duction ; whence it is probable that this was also num-
bered with the other writings of the apostles ; for as
Paul had addressed the Hebrews in the language of his
country, some say that the evangelist Luke, others that
Clement, translated the epistle : which also appears
more like the truth, as the epistle of Clement and that
to the Hebrews preserve the same features of style and
phraseology, and because the sentiments in both these
works are not very different. It should also be observed,
that there is a second epistle ascribed to Clement ; but
we know not that this is as highly approved as the
former, and know not that it has been in use with the
ancients. There are also other writings reported to be
150 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK III.
his, verbose and of great length. Lately, and some time
ago, those were produced that contain the dialogues of
Peter and Apion, of which, however, not a syllable is
recorded by the primitive church, for they do not pre-
serve the pure impress of apostolic orthodoxy. The
epistle, therefore, of Clement, that is acknowledged as
genuine, is evident. But sufficient has been said on the
writings of Ignatius and Polycarp.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
THE WRITIKGS OF PAPIAS.
There are said to be five books of Papias, which
bear the title u Interpretation of our Lord's Declarations."
Irenseus also, makes mention of these as the only works
written by him, in the following terms : " These things
are attested by Papias, who was John's hearer and the
associate of Polycarp, an ancient writer, who mentions
them in the fourth book of his works ; for he has written
a work in five books." So far Ireneeus. But Papias
himself in the preface to his discourses, by no means
asserts that he was a hearer and an eye-witness of the
holy apostles, but informs us that he received the doc-
trines of faith from their intimate friends, which he states
in the following words : " But I shall not regret to sub*
join to my interpretations, also for your benefit, what-
soever I have at any time accurately ascertained and
treasured up in my memory, as I have received it from
the elders, and have recorded it in order to give addi-
tional confirmation to the truth, by my testimony. For
I have never, like many, delighted to hear those that
tell many things, but those that teach the truth, neither
those that record foreign precepts, but those that are
given from the Lord, to our faith, and that came from
the truth itself. But if I met with any one who had
been a follower of the elders any where, I made it a
point to inquire what were the declarations of the elders ;
what was said by Andrew, Peter or Philip ; what by
CHAP. XXXIX.] TRAJAN, A.D. 98 TO 117. 151
Thomas; James, John, Matthew, or any other of the
disciples of our Lord ; what was said by Aristion, and
the presbyter John, disciples of the Lord ; for I do not
think that I derived so much benefit from books as from
the living voice of those that are still surviving." Where
it is also proper to observe the name of John is twice
mentioned, the former of which he mentions with Peter
and James and Matthew, and the other apostles ; evi-
dently meaning the evangelist. But in a separate point
of his discourse he ranks the other John, with the rest
not included in the number of apostles, placing Aristion
before him : he distinguishes him plainly by the name of
presbyter. So that it is here proved that the statement
of those is true, who assert there were two of the same
name in Asia, that there were also two tombs in Ephesus,
' and that both are called John even to this day ; which it
is particularly necessary to observe. For it is probable
that the second, if it be not allowed that it was the
.first, saw the revelation ascribed to John. And the same
Papias, of vehom we now speak, professes to have received
the declarations of the apostles from those that were in
company with them, and says also that he was a hearer
of Aristion and the presbyter John. For as he has often
mentioned them by name, he also gives their statements
in his own works. These matters, I trust, have not been
uselessly adduced. But it may be important also to sub-
join other declarations to these passages from Papias, in
which he gives certain wonderful accounts, together with
other matters that he seems to have received by tradition.
That the apostle Philip continued at Hierapolis, with his
daughters, has been already stated above ; but we must
now show how Papias, coming to them, received a won-
derful account from the daughters of Philip: for he writes
that in his time there was one raised from the dead.
Another wonderful event happened respecting Justus,
surnamed Barsabas, who, though he drank a deadly
poison, experienced nothing injurious, through the grace
of the Lord. This same Justus is mentioned in the book
152 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY.
of Acts, after the resurrection, as the one over whom,
together with Matthias, the holy apostles prayed, in order
to fill up their number, by casting lots, to supply the
place of Judas the traitor. The passage is as . follows :
"And they placed two, Joseph, called Barsahas, who
was surnamed Justus, and Matthias. And having prayed,
they said." The same historian also gives other accounts,
which he says he adds as received by him from unwritten
tradition, likewise certain strange parables of our Lord
and of his doctrine, and some other matters rather too
fabulous. In these he says there would be a certain
millennium after the resurrection, and that there would
be a corporeal reign of Christ on this very earth ; which
things he appears to have imagined, as if they were au-
thorized by the apostolic narrations, not understanding
correctly those matters which they propounded mystically
in their representations. For he was very limited in his
comprehension, as is evident from his discourses, yet he
was the cause why most of the ecclesiastical writers,
urging the antiquity of the man, were carried away by a
similar opinion ; as, for instance, Ireneeus, or any other
that adopted such sentiments. He has also inserted in
his work other accounts given by the above-mentioned
Aristion, respecting our Lord, as also the traditions of the
presbyter John, to which referring those that are desirous
of learning them, we shall now subjoin to the extracts
from him already given, a tradition which he sets forth
concerning Mark, who wrote the gospel in the following
words: " And John the presbyter also said this: Mark
being the interpreter of Peter, whatsoever he recorded he
wrote with great accuracy, but not, however, in the order
in which it was spoken or done by our Lord, for he neither
heard nor followed our Lord, but as before said, he was
in company with Peter, who gave him such instruction
as was necessary, but not to give a history of our Lord's
discourses : wherefore Mark has not erred in any thing,
by writing some things as he has recorded them ; for he
was carefully attentive to one thing, not to pass by any
TRAJAN, A.D. 98 TO 117. 153
thing that he heard, or to state any thing falsely in these
accounts." Such is the account of Papias, respecting
Mark. Of Matthew he has stated as follows : " Matthew
composed his history in the Hebrew dialect,* and every
one translated it as he was able." The same author
(Papias) made use of testimonies from the first epistle of
John, and likewise from that of Peter. He also gives
another history of a woman, who had been accused of
many sins before the Lord, which is also contained in the
gospel according to the Hebrews. And this may be
noted as a necessary addition to what we have before
stated.
BOOK IV.— CHAPTER I.
THE BISHOPS OF ROME AND ALEXANDRIA, IN THE REIGN OF
TRAJAN.
About the twelfth year of the reign of Trajan, the
bishop of the church of Alexandria, who was mentioned
by us a little before, departed this life. Primus was the
fourth from the apostles to whom the functions of the
office were there allotted. At the same time also, after
Euarestus had completed the eighth year as bishop of
Rome, he was succeeded in the episcopal office by Alex-
ander, the fifth in the succession from Peter and Paul.
CHAPTER II.
THE CALAMITIES OF THE JEWS ABOUT THIS TIME.
The doctrines of our Saviour, and the church flourish-
ing from day to day, continued to receive constant acces-
sions ; but the calamities of the Jews also continued to
grow with one accumulation of evil upon another. The
emperor was now advancing into the eighteenth year of
his reign, and another commotion of the Jews being
* The author here, doubtless, means the Syro-Chaldaic, which is some-
tames io Scripture, and primitive writers, called Hebrew.
154 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IV.
raised, he destroyed a very great number of them. For
in Alexandria and the rest of Egypt, and also in Cyrene,
as if actuated by some terrible and tempestuous spirit,
they rushed upon seditious measures against the Greeks
of the same place. Having increased the insurrection to
a great extent, they excited no inconsiderable war the
following year, when Lupus was governor of all Egypt.
And in the first conflict, indeed, it happened that they
prevailed over the Greeks ; who, retreating into Alexan-
dria, took and destroyed the Jews that were found in the
city. But the Jews of Cyrene, being deprived of their
assistance, after laying waste the country of Egypt, also
proceeded to destroy its districts, under their leader Lu-
cuas. Against these the emperor sent Marcius Turbo,
with foot and naval forces, besides cavalry. He, how-
ever, protracting the war a long time against them in
many battles, slew many thousand Jews, not only of Cy-
rene, but also of Egypt that had joined them, together
with their leader Lucuas. But the emperor suspecting
that the Jews in Mesopotamia would also make an attack
upon those there, ordered Lucius Quietus to clear the
province of them, who also led an army against them,
and slew a great multitude of them. Upon which vic-
tory, he was appointed governor of Judea by the emperor.
These things are recorded by the Greek writers of the
day, in nearly the same words.
CHAPTER III.
THE AUTHORS THAT WROTE IN THE DEFENCE OF THE FAITH, IN
THE REIGN OF ADRIAN.
Trajan having held the sovereignty for twenty years,
wanting six months, was succeeded in the imperial office
by iElius Adrian. To him, Quadratus addressed a dis-
course, as an apology for the religion that we profess ;
because certain malicious persons attempted to harass
our brethren. The work is still in the hands of some of
the brethren, as also in our own, from which any one
CHAP. V.] ADRIAN, A.D. 117 TO 138. 155
may see evident proof, both of the understanding of the
man, and of his apostolic faith.
This writer shows the antiquity of the age in which he
lived, in these passages : " The deeds of our Saviour,"
says he, " were always before you, for they were true
miracles ; those that were healed, those that were raised
from the dead, who were seen, not only when healed,
and when raised, but were always present. They re-
mained living a long time, not only whilst our Lord was
on earth, but likewise when he had left the earth : so
that some of them have also lived to our own times."
Such was Quadratus. Aristides, also, a man faithfully
devoted to the religion we profess, like Quadratus, has
left to posterity a defence of the faith, addressed to Adrian.
This work is also preserved by a great number, even to
the present day.
CHAPTER IV.
THE BISHOPS OF ALEXANDRIA AND ROME, UNDER THE SAME
EMPEROR.
In the third year of the same reign, Alexander, bishop
of Rome, died, having completed the tenth year of his
ministrations. Xystus was his successor ; and about the
same time Primus dying, in the twelfth year of the epis-
copate, was succeeded by Justus.
CHAPTER V.
THE BISHOPS OF JERUSALEM, FROM THE PERIOD OF OUR SAVIOUR
UNTIL THESE TIMES.
We have not ascertained in any way, that the times of
the bishops in Jerusalem have been regularly preserved
on record, for tradition says that they all lived but a very
short period. Thus much, however, I have learned from
writers, that down to the invasion of the Jews under
Adrian, there were fifteen successions of bishops in that
church, all of whom, they say, were Hebrews, and re-
ceived the knowledge of Christ pure and unadulterated ;
156 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IV.
so that, in the estimation of those who were able to judge,
they were well approved, aod worthy of the episcopal
office. For at that time the whole church under them,
consisted of faithful Hebrews, who continued from the
time of the apostles, until the siege that then took place.
The Jews then again revolting from the Romans, were
subdued and captured, after very severe conflicts. In
the mean time, as the bishops from the circumcision
failed, it may be necessary now to recount them in order,
from the first. The first, then, was James, called the
brother of our Lord ; after whom, the second was Simeon,
the third Justus, the fourth Zaccheus, the fifth Tobias,
the sixth Benjamin, the seventh John, the eighth Mat-
thew, the ninth Philip, the tenth Seneca, the eleventh
Justus, the twelfth Levi, the thirteenth Ephres, the four-
teenth Joseph, and finally, the fifteenth Judas. These
are all the bishops of Jerusalem that filled up the time
from the apostles until the above-mentioned period, all of
whom were of the circumcision. And Adrian being now
in the twelfth year of his reign, Xystus, who had now
completed the tenth year of his episcopate, was succeeded
by Telesphorus, the seventh in succession from the
apostles. In the mean time, however, after the lapse of
a year and some months, Eumenes succeeded, the sixth
in order, in the episcopate of Alexandria, his predecessor
having filled the office eleven years.
CHAPTER VI.
THE LAST 8IEGE OF THE JEWS, UNDER ADRIAN.
As the revolt of the Jews again proceeded to many
and great excesses, Rufus, who was lieutenant-governor
of Judea, having received an augmentation of forces from
the emperor, and using the madness of the people as a
pretext, destroyed, without mercy, myriads of men, wo-
men, and children in crowds ; and by the laws of war,
reduced their country to a state of absolute subjection.
The Jews were then led on by one Barchochebas, signi-
CHAP. VII.] ADRIAN, A J). 117 TO 138. 157
fying a star, but who was in other respects a murderer
and robber. But by means of his assumed title, among
a degraded race, now reduced to the condition of slaves,
he pretended to many miracles, as if he were a light
descending from heaven, whose object was to cheer them
in their oppression. But in the eighteenth year of the
reign of Adrian, when the war had reached its height at
the city of Bitthera, a very strong fortress, not very far
from Jerusalem, the siege was continued for some time,
and the revolters were driven to the last extreme by
hunger and famine. The author of their madness had
also suffered his just punishment, and the whole nation
from that time were totally prohibited, by the decree and
commands of Adrian, from even entering the country
about Jerusalem, so that they could not behold the soil
of their fathers even at a distance. Such is the statement
of Aristo of Pella. The city of the Jews being thus
reduced to a state of abandonment for them, and totally
stripped of its ancient inhabitants, and also inhabited by
strangers; the Roman city which subsequently arose,
changing its name, was called iElia, in honour of the
emperor JElius Adrian ; and when the church of the
Gentiles was collected there, the first bishop after those
of the circumcision was Marcus.
CHAPTER VII.
THOSE WHO WERE CONSIDERED LEADERS IN FALSE DOCTRINE
AT THIS TIME.
As the churches now were reflecting the light like
splendid luminaries throughout the world, and the faith
of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ was spreading so
as to embrace the whole human race, the malignant spirit
of iniquity, as the enemy of all truth, and always the
most violent enemy to the salvation of men, was now
devising every species of machination against the church,
as he had already armed himself against it by former
persecutions. When, however, cut off from these, he
158 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IV.
then waged a war by other methods, in which he em-
ployed the agency of wicked impostors as certain aban-
doned instruments and minions of destruction. Intent
upon every course, he instigated these insidious impostors
and deceivers, by assuming the same name with us
(Christians), to lead those believers whom they happened
to seduce to the depths of destruction, and by their pre-
sumption, also to turn those, that were ignorant of the
faith, from the path that led to the saving truth of God.
Hence a certain double-headed and double-tongued ser-
pentine power, proceeding from that Menander whom we
have already mentioned as the successor of Simon, pro-
duced two leaders of different heresies; Saturninus; a
native of Antioch, and Basilides, of Alexandria. The
former of these established schools of impious heresy in
Syria, the latter in Egypt. Irenttus, indeed, states, that
in most respects Saturninus held the same false doctrines
with Menander, but that Basilides, under the pretext of
matters too deep to be divulged, stretched his inventions
to a boundless extent, in his astonishing fictions of im-
pious heresy. But as there were at the time many
ecclesiastical writers, who contended for the truth, and
defended the doctrine of the apostles and the church, with
more than common learning, so there were also some
who, by publishing their writings, furnished preventives
by the way against these heresies. Of these, the best
refutation of Basilides that has come down to us, is that
of Agrippa Castor, one of the most distinguished writers
of that day. In his refutation he fully exposes the dread-
ful imposture of the man, and reveals his pretended mys-
teries. He says, that he composed twenty-four books
upon the gospels, and that he mentions Barcabbas, and
Barcoph, as prophets, and invents others for himself that
never existed. That he also gave them certain barbarous
names, in order to astonish those the more who are easily
ensnared by such things as these. That he taught also,
it was indifferent for those that tasted of things sacrificed
to idols, and were betrayed unwarily, to abjure the faith
CHAP. VII.] ADRIAN, A.D. 117 TO 138. 159
in times of persecution. like Pythagoras, he enjoined,
also, upon his followers, a silence of five years. Other
accounts, similar to these, are given by the above-men-
tioned author, respecting Basilides, in which he ably
exposes the fallacy of his heresy. Irensus also writes,
that Carpocrates was contemporary with these, who was
also the father of another heresy, called the heresy of the
Gnostics.
These did not, like the former, wish to retain the
magic arts of Simon in secret, but thought that they
should be made public. So that, as if it were something
great and glorious, they boasted of preparations of love
potions, and of tutelary and dream-exciting deemons, and
other similar magic rites.
In accordance with these things, they also taught,ihat
the basest deeds should be perpetrated by those that
WQtQd arrive at perfection in the mysteries, or rather that
would reach the extent of their abominations. So that,
as they were accustomed to speak, one could in no other
way escape the rulers of the world, unless by performing
his part of obscenity to all. By the aid of such coad-
jutors, it happened, that the spirit of wickedness enslaved
those that were led astray by them to their own destruc-
tion ; whilst to the unbelieving Gentiles, they afforded
abundant scope to slander the truth of God, as the report
proceeding from them extended with its infamy to the
whole body of Christians. In this way it happened,
therefore, for the most part, that a certain impious and
most absurd suspicion was spread abroad among the un-
believers respecting us, as of those 'who had unlawful
commerce with mothers and sisters, and made use of
execrable food. These artifices, however, did not con-
tinue to advance far, as the truth nevertheless established
itself, and in process of time shed abroad its own light
more and more. Indeed, the machinations of its enemies
were almost immediately extinguished by the power of
truth; one sect rising after another, the first always
passing away, and one in one way, and another in another,
160 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IV.
evaporating into speculations of many modes, and as
many forms. But the splendour of the universal and
only true church constantly advanced in greatness and
glory, always the same in all matters under the same cir-
cumstances, and reflected its dignity, its sincerity, its
freedom, and the modesty and purity of that divine life
and temper which it inculcates, to all nations, both Greeks
and barbarians. At the same time with the above heresy,
the aspersions upon our religion were suppressed. For
the doctrine that we hold has alone survived, has pre-
vailed over all, and been universally acknowledged as
surpassing all in dignity and gravity, in divine truths that
evince a genuine and sound philosophy. So that no one,
down to the present time, has dared to affix any calumny
upon our faith, nor any such slander, such as was formerly
so eagerly applied by those that rose up against us.
Nevertheless, in those times the truth presented many
champions that undertook its defence, not only by un-
written argumentations, but, also, by their written demon-
strations against the prevailing heretical impieties.
CHAPTER VIII.
THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS THEN FLOURISHING.
Among these, Hegesippus holds a distinguished rank,
many of whose writings we have already quoted, where
we have given some things as he has delivered them
from apostolic tradition. This author compiled, in five
books, the plain tradition of the apostolic doctrine, in a
most simple style of composition, and clearly shows the
time in which he lived, where he writes respecting those
that began to erect idols, as follows : u To whom they
made cenotaphs and temples, as we see to this day.
Among whom was Antinous, the slave of Adrian the
emperor, to whose honour likewise games are celebrated,
which has been done in our own days. For he (Adrian,)
also built a city, called after Antinous, and instituted
prophets." At this time also, Justin, a true lover of
CHAP. VIII.] ADRIAN, A*D. 117 TO 138. 1GI
sound philosophy, whilst he yet continued exercising
himself in the literature of the Greeks, likewise shows
this very time in his Apology to Antonine, as follows :
" I do not think it out of place here, to mention An-
tinous of our own day, whom all, notwithstanding they
knew who and whence he was, yet affected to worship
as a god." The same author adds this remark, speaking
of the Jewish war : " And, indeed, in the Jewish war
which has happened in our times, Barchochebas, the
leader of the Jewish revolt, commanded the Christians
alone to be led to severe and dreadful tortures, unless
they would deny and blaspheme Christ Jesus." In the
same work, also, showing his own conversion from the
Greek philosophy to religion to be the effect of cool
deliberation and judgment, and not without good reason,
writes as follows : u For whilst I was delighted with the
doctrines of Plato, and heard the Christians calumniated,
but at the same time saw them intrepid at the prospect
of death, and every thing deemed terrific, I reflected that
it was impossible they should live devoted to vice and
voluptuousness. For what lover of pleasure, or intem-
perate man, or what man deeming human flesh a delicacy,
could embrace death in order to be deprived of the
objects of his own desires ; and would not rather strive
to live always to escape the eye of the magistrate, and
not inform against himself, in the expectation of certain
death." The same author, moreover, relates, that Adrian,
having received letters from Serenius Granianus, the
most illustrious proconsul, respecting the Christians, in
which he states, that it did not appear just to put the
Christians to death without a regular accusation and
trial, merely to gratify the outcries of the populace;
wrote back to Minucius Fundanus, proconsul of Asia,
enjoining upon him to put no one to death, without an
indictment and lawful accusation. Of this epistle, also,
he (Justin,) adds a copy in the Latin tongue, in which it
was written. He also premises the following explana-
tion. " Although we have good cause from the epistle
K
162 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IV.
of your most illustrious father, the emperor Adrian, to
request of you as we requested of him, that the Chris-
tians should be regularly tried ; this we have requested,
not so much because it was ordered by Adrian, as be-
cause we know that the object of our request is just.
We have also subjoined a copy of Adrian's epistle, that
you may know we declare the truth likewise in this.
And here it follows." To this, the author adds the
copy of the epistle, in the Latin tongue ; and we have
translated it into the Greek, according to the best of
our abilities, as follows :
CHAPTER IX.
THE EPISTLE OF ADRIAN, FORBIDDING THE CHRISTIANS TO BE
PUNISHED WITHOUT TRIAL.
" To Minucius Fundanus. I have received an epistle,
written to me by the most illustrious Serenius Granianus,
whom you have succeeded. I do not wish, therefore,
that the matter should be passed by without examination,
so that these men may neither be harassed, nor oppor-
tunity of malicious proceedings be offered to informers.
If, therefore, the provincials can clearly evince their
charges against the Christians, so as to answer before
the tribunal, let them pursue this course only, but not
by mere petitions, and mere outcries against the Chris-
tians. For it is far more proper, if any one would
bring an accusation, that you should examine it. If any
one, therefore, bring an accusation, and can show that
they have done any thing contrary to the laws, deter-
mine it thus according to the heinousness of the crime ;
and if any one should propose this with a view to slander,
investigate it according to its criminality, and see to it
that you inflict the punishment." Such, then, is the
copy of Adrians letter.
CHAP. XI.] ANTONINU8 PIUS, A.D. 138 TO 161. 163
CHAPTER X.
THE BISHOPS OF ROME AND ALEXANDRIA, IN THE REIGN OF
ANTONINE.
This emperor (Adrian,) having finished his mortal
career, after the twenty-first year of his reign, is suc-
ceeded by Antonine, called the Pious, in the government
of the Romans. In the first year of this reign, and in
the eleventh year of his episcopate, Telesphorus departed
this life, and was succeeded in the charge of the Roman
church by Hyginus. Irensus, indeed, relates that Te-
lesphorus was rendered illustrious by martyrdom ; show-
ing, at the same time, that under the above-mentioned
Roman bishop Hyginus, Valentinus the founder of a
peculiar heresy, and Cerdon the leader in the errors
propagated by Marcion, were both notorious at Rome.
His statement is as follows :
CHAPTER XI.
THE HERESIARCHS OF THESE TIMES.
41 Valentine came to Rome under Hyginus, was in
his prime under Pius, and lived until the time of Anicetus.
But Cerdon, who preceded Marcion, and flourished under
the episcopate of Hyginus, the ninth in succession, coming
to the church, and acknowledging his error, continued in
this way ; at one time secretly teaching his doctrines, at
another renouncing them again; and sometimes also,
convicted of his perverse doctrines, prevented from as-
sembling with the brethren." Such is the account of
Irenaeus in the third book against the heresies. In the
first, however, he relates the following respecting Cerdon :
" A certain man, however, by name Cerdon, who derived
his first impulse from the followers of Simon, and who
made some stay at Rome, under Hyginus, the ninth that
held the episcopate in succession from the apostles;
taught that the God who had been proclaimed by the
law and prophets, was not the Father of our Lord Jesus
k2
164 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IV.
Christ, for the latter was revealed, the other was un-
known; the former also, was just, but the other was
good. Marcion, who was from Pontus, having suc-
ceeded Cerdon, augmented his school by uttering his
blasphemies without a blush. But the same Ireneeus,
having most dexterously unravelled the bottomless abyss
of the errors enveloped in the Valentinian heresy, laid
bare the wickedness concealed in it, like a serpent lurk-
ing in his nest." Besides these, he says there was
another (Marcus was his name,) about the same time,
who was a most perfect adept in magical illusions ; and
he describes also, their profane rites of initiation, and
their abominable mysteries, in the following language :
u Some of them/' says he, " prepare a nuptial bed, and
perform the mystery of initiation with certain forms
addressed to the initiated. This, they say, is the spiritual
marriage that has taken place with them, bearing form
and resemblance to the marriages in heaven. Some
conduct them to water, and baptizing them, repeat these
words, 'into the name of the unknown Father of the
universe, into the Truth, the mother of all, into Jesus,
into him that descended. 9 Others, again, repeated He-
brew names in order the better to confound the initiated. 9 *
But Hyginus dying after the fourth year of his office,
Pius received the episcopate, but at Alexandria Marcus
was appointed the pastor, after Eumenes had filled the
office thirteen years ip all. Marcus also dying, after ten
years of his ministrations, Celadin had charge of the
church of Alexandria, and Pius dying at Rome in the
fifteenth year of his episcopate, the church there was
governed by Anicetus. At this time Hegesippus writes
that he was at Rome, and continued there until the
episcopate of Eleutherus. But Justin was the most
noted of those that flourished in those times, who, in
the guise of a philosopher, preached the truth of God,
and contended for the faith, also, in his writings. In a
work that he wrote against Marcion, he mentions, that
at the time he wrote, the man was yet living. He states
CHAP. XII.] ANTONINUS PIUS, A.D* 138 TO 161. 165
that there was a certain Marcion from Pontus, still
teaching those that believed him, to think that there is
another God greater than God the creator; that the
same person by the assistance of daemons, persuaded
many throughout the whole world, to utter blasphemy,
and to deny that the Creator of all things was the father
of Christ ; and that another who was greater than He,
was the creator. But, as we said before, all the followers
of these were called Christians, just as the name of
philosophy is applied to philosophers, although they may
have no opinions in common. To these he adds : " We
have also written a work against all the heresies that
have arisen, which we will give you to peruse if you
wish." But this same Justin, after having contended
with great success against the Greeks, addressed also
other works, containing a defence of our faith, to the
emperor Antonine, sumamed the Pious, and to the
senate of Rome. He also had his residence at Rome,
but he shows who and whence he was in the following
extracts in his Apology.
CHAPTER XII.
THE APOLOGY OF JUSTIN, ADDRESSED TO ANTONINUS.
u To the emperor Titus JElius Adrian Antoninus Pius
Cesar Augustus, and to Onesimus his son the philosopher,
and to Lucius the natural son of Cesar the philosopher,
and the adopted son of Pius, a votary of learning ; also,
to the sacred senate and the whole Roman people, in
behalf of those who of all nations are now unjustly hated
and aspersed ; I, Justin, the son of Priscus, the grandson
of Bacchius of Flavia, the new city of Palestine, Syria,
being one of their number, present this volume and
address." The same emperor was also addressed by
others when the brethren in Asia were suffering under
every kind of injury from the provincials, and honoured
the people of Asia with an ordinance like the following:
166 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IV.
CHAPTER XIII.
THE EPISTLE OF ANTOFINE, TO THE ASSEMBLY OF ASIA,
RESPECTING OUR DOCTRINE.
The emperor Cesar Marcus Aurelius Antoninus Au-
gustus, Armenicus, Fontifex Maximus, Tribune of the
people XY. Consul III. sends greeting, to the Assembly
of Asia : " I know, indeed, that the gods themselves will
take care that such men as these shall not escape detec-
tion. For it would more properly belong to them to
punish those that will not worship them, than to you.
And whilst you drive them into a tumult, you only con-
firm them the more in their mind, by accusing them as
impious. And thus, to them it would be more desirable
when arraigned, to appear to die for their God, than to
live. Whence also, they may come off in triumph, when
they yield up their lives in preference to a conformity
with those things which you exact of them. But as to
those earthquakes which have taken place and still
continue; it is not out of place to admonish you who
are cast down whenever these happen, to compare your
own deportment with theirs. They, indeed, become on
these occasions so much the more cheerful towards God,
but you, the whole of this time in which you seem not
to have correct knowledge, neglect both the gods and
other duties, especially the worship of the Immortal.
But the Christians who worship Him, you expel and
persecute to death. Respecting these, however, many
of the governors of the provinces also wrote to our most
divine father. To whom, also, he wrote in reply, not
to trouble them at all, unless they appeared to make
attempts against the Roman government. Many also
have sent communications to me respecting them, to
whom also, I wrote in reply, following the course pur-
sued by my father. But if any still persevere in creating
difficulties to any one of these because he is of this
description, (i. e. a Christian,) let him that is thus
arraigned be absolved from crime, although he should
CHAP. XIV.] ANTONINUS PIUS, A. D. 138 TO 161. 167
appear to be such, but let the accuser be held guilty,"
This was published at Ephesus in the public convention
of Asia. To these events Melito bears testimony, who
was then bishop of Sardis, and well known at that time.
This is dear from what he has said in that most ex-
cellent defence of our faith which he wrote and addressed
to the emperor Verus.
CHAPTER XIV.
CIRCUMSTANCES RELATED OF POLYCARP, AN APOSTOLIC MAN.
About this time, when Anicetus was at the head of
the Roman church, Irensus says that Polycarp was yet
living, and coming to Rome, had a conference with Ani-
cetus, on a question respecting the day of the passover.
He also gives another account of Polycarp, which should
be added to what is already related respecting him. The
story is taken from the third book of Ireneeus against the
heresies, and is as follows : " And Polycarp, a man who
had been instructed by the apostles, and had familiar in-
tercourse with many that had seen Christ, and had also
been appointed bishop by the apostles in Asia, in the
church at Smyrna; whom we also have seen in our youth,
for he lived a long time, and to a very advanced age ;
after a glorious and most distinguished martyrdom, de-
parted this life. He always taught what he had learned
from the apostles, what the church had handed down,
and what is the only true doctrine. All the churches
bear witness to these things, and those that have suc-
ceeded Polycarp, to the present time, testify that he was
a witness of the truth much more worthy of credit and
much more certain than either Valentine or Marcion, or
the rest of those perverse teachers. The same Polycarp,
coming to Rome under the episcopate of Anicetus, turned
many from the aforesaid heretics to the church of God,
proclaiming the one and only true faith, that he had re-
ceived from the apostles, viz., that which was delivered
by the church. And there are those still living who
168 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IV.
heard him relate, that John the disciple of the Lord went
into a bath at Ephesus, and seeing Cerinthus within, ran
out without bathing, and exclaimed, ' Let us flee lest the
bath should fall in, as long as Cerinthus, that enemy of
truth, is in it.' And the same Folycarp, once coming
and meeting Marcion, who said, ' Acknowledge us,' re-
plied, * I acknowledge* the first-born of Satan.' Such
caution did the apostles and their disciples use, so as not
even to have any communion, even in word, with any of
those that thus mutilated the truth, according to the de-
claration of Paul : ' An heretical man after the first and
second admonition avoid, knowing that such an one is
perverse, and that he sins, bringing condemnation upon
himself.' There is, also, an excellent epistle of Polycarp
to the Philippians, from which those that wish, and that
have any concern for their salvation, may perceive both
the character of his faith, and the doctrine of the truth."
Such is the account of Irenaeus. But Polycarp, in the
epistle to the Philippians, still extant, has made use of
certain testimonies taken from the first epistle of Peter.
About this time Antonine, surnamed the Pious, having
completed the twenty-second year of his reign, was suc-
ceeded by his son Marcus Aurelius Verus, also called
Antoninus, together with his brother Lucius.
CHAPTER XV.
THE MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP, IN THE REIGN OF VERUS, WITH
OTHERS AT SMYRNA.
At this time, as there were the greatest persecutions
excited in Asia, Polycarp ended his life by martyrdom.
But I consider it all-important also to record his end in
this history, as it is handed down in writings still extant.
There is, however, an epistle of the church which he
superintended, to the churches of Pontus, which shows
* It was customary in the primitive church to use this expression as a
form of salutation, particularly at the communion. " I acknowledge thee,"
therefore, is the same as " I salute thee/ 1
CHAP. XV.} AURELIUS AND VKRUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 169
what befel him, in the following words : " The church of
God at Smyrna, to that of Philomelius, and to all parts
of the holy universal church, every where, mercy, peace,
and the love of God the Father, and of our Lord Jesus
Christ, be multiplied. We have written to you, brethren,
the circumstances respecting the martyrs, and the blessed
Polycarp, who, as if sealing it with his martyrdom, has
also put a stop to the persecution." After these, before
the account of Polycarp s death, they give the account of
the other martyrs, and show what firmness they evinced
against the tortures they endured. "For," say they,
" those standing around, were struck with amazement, at
seeing them lacerated with scourges, to their very blood
and arteries, so that now the flesh concealed in the very
inmost parts of the body, and the bowels themselves,
were exposed to view. Then they were laid upon conch
shells from the sea, and on sharp heads and points of
spears on the ground, and after passing through every
kind of punishment and torment, were at last thrown as
food to wild beasts." But they relate that Germanicus,
a most noble youth, was particularly eminent as a martyr;
who, strengthened by divine grace, overcame the natural
dread of death implanted in us ; although the proconsul
was desirous of persuading him, and urged him from
considerations of his youth, and entreated him, that as he
was so very young and blooming he should take com-
passion on himself. He, however, hesitated not, but
eagerly irritated the wild beast against him, all but forc-
ing and stimulating him, that he might the sooner be
freed from this unjust and lawless generation. On the
glorious death of this one, the whole multitude, amazed
at the courage of the pious martyr, and at the fortitude
of the whole race of Christians, began to cry out, 4 Away
with these wicked fellows, let Polycarp be sought.' A
very great tumult arising in consequence of these out-
cries, a certain Phrygian, Quintus by name, who had
recently come from Phrygia, seeing the beasts and the
additional tortures threatened, was so overcome by fear
170 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IV.
and shaken in his resolution, that he finally desired to
save his life. The contents of the aforesaid epistle, show
that this man had frowardly rushed forward to the tri-
bunal with others, and not in a modest, retiring manner ;
and yet, when seized, he gave a manifest proof to all, that
it is not proper for those in this situation to brave danger
by rushing blindly and rashly upon it. Thus far, how-
ever, respecting these : but the admirable Poly carp hear-
ing these things, continued unmoved, preserving his firm
and unshaken mind, and, at first, had determined to
remain there in the city ; but persuaded by the entreaties
of those around him, and exhorting him to leave the city
secretly, he went forth to a farm not far from it. There
he staid with a few friends, night and day engaged in
nothing but constant prayer to the Lord, and imploring
peace for all the churches throughout the world ; for this
had always been his practice. In this situation, three
days before he was seized, in a vision at night, and during
prayer, the pillow under his head seemed to him suddenly
to take fire, and thus to be consumed. On this, waking
out of his sleep, he immediately began to interpret the
vision to those present, almost foretelling the event that
was about to take place, and plainly declaring to those
around him, that it would be necessary for him to give
up his life in the flames for Christ's sake. Those, how-
ever, that were in search of him, making every effort to
discover him, he was again constrained by the affection
and love of the brethren, to go away to another part of
the country. Thither the pursuers came upon him, not
long after, and caught two boys there, one of which they
scourged in order to direct them to the retreat of Poly-
carp. Entering upon him at a late hour of the day, they
found him, indeed, resting in an upper room, whence,
although he might easily have escaped to another house,
he would not, saying : 4 The Lord's will be done ;' and
having understood also that they were come, as it is said,
he descended and addressed the men with a very cheerful
and mild countenance, so that those who did not know
CHAP. XV.] AURELIUS ANDVERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 171
him before, thought they beheld a miracle, as they be-
held the advanced age of the man, the gravity and firm-
ness of his countenance ; and were surprised that so much
zeal should be exercised to seize a venerable old man like
this. He, however, without hesitation, ordered a table
to be immediately prepared for the men ; then requested
them to partake of food largely, and begged of them only
one hour, that he might pray undisturbed. As they gave
him permission, he arose and prayed, so full of the grace
of the Lord, that those present who heard him were
amazed, and many of them now repented, that so vener-
able and pious a man should be put to death. Beside
these things, the above-mentioned epistle respecting him
pursues the narrative as follows :
" After he had ended praying, and had in this remem-
bered all that had ever been connected with him, small
and great, noble and obscure, and the whole universal
church throughout the world, when the hour came for
him to go, they placed him upon an ass and conducted
him to the city, it being a great Sabbath-day .* He was
met by Herod, who was the irenarch,f and his father
Nicetes ; who, taking him into their vehicle, persuaded
him to take a seat with them, and said, ( For what harm
is there in saying Lord Cesar, and to sacrifice, and thus
save your life ? ' He, however, did not at first make any
reply ; but as they persevered, he said, ' I shall not do
what you advise me.' Failing, therefore, to persuade
him, they uttered dreadful language, and thrust him down
from the car with great vehemence, so that as he de-
scended from the car he sprained his thigh. But not at
all moved from his purpose, as if nothing had happened,
he eagerly went on, and was conducted to the stadium 4
But as there was so great an uproar in the place that not
* The great Sabbath was the first day of the feast of unleavened bread,
which immediately preceded the passover. See Beverage Pandectro Cano-
num SS. Apostolorum.
f The Irenarch, as the name implies, was an officer to preserve the public
peace. See 49th Law in Codex Theodosius.
X The place of exhibition for saored games and shows.
i>
172* ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IV.
many could hear, a voice came from heaven to Polycarp
as he entered the stadium : ' Be strong, Polycarp, and
contend manfully. 9 No one saw who it was that spoke ;
but the voice itself was heard by many of our brethren.
When he was led forward, however, a great tumult arose
among those that heard Polycarp was taken. At length,
as he advanced, the proconsul asked him whether he was
Polycarp, and he answering that he was— he persuaded
him to renounce Christ, saying, * Have a regard for your
age, 9 and adding similar expressions, such as is usual for
them to employ ; he said, ' Swear by the genius of Cesar*
Repent ; say, Away with those that deny the gods. 9 But
Polycarp, with a countenance grave and serious, and
contemplating the whole multitude that were collected in
the stadium, beckoned with his hand to them, and with
a sigh looked up to heaven, and said, ' Away with the im-
pious.' As the governor, however, continued to urge him,
and said, ' Swear, and I will dismiss you. 9 ' Revile Christ ! '
Polycarp replied, 4 Eighty and six years have I served
him, and he never did me wrong ; and how can I now
blaspheme my King that has saved me ? ' The governor
still continuing to urge him, and again saying, ' Swear
by the genius of Cesar, 9 Polycarp replied, 4 If you are so
vain as to think that I should swear by the genius of
Cesar, as you say, pretending not to know who I am,
hear my free confession. I am a Christian. But if you
wish to learn what the doctrine of Christianity is, grant
me a day and listen to me. 9 The proconsul said, ' Per-
suade the people. 9 Polycarp replied, C I have thought
proper to give you a reason ; for we have been taught to
give magistrates and powers appointed by God, the
honour that is due to them, as far as it does not injure
us ; but I do not consider those the proper ones before
whom I should deliver my defence. 9 The proconsul said,
' I have wild beasts at hand, I will cast you to these un-
less you change your mind. 9 He answered, * Call them.
For we have no reason to repent from the better to the
worse, but it is good to change from wickedness to
CHAP. XV.] AUREUUS AND VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 173
virtue.' He again urged him : ' I will cause you to be
consumed by fire, should you despise the beasts, and not
change your mind.' Polycarp answered, c You threaten
fire that burns for a moment, #nd is soon extinguished,
for you know nothing of the judgment to come, and the
fire of eternal punishment reserved for the wicked. But
why do you delay 1 ? Bring what you wish.' Making
these, and many other similar declarations, he was filled
with confidence and joy, and his countenance was bright-
ened with grace ; so that he not only continued undis-
mayed at what was said to him, but on the contrary, the
governor, astonished, sent the herald to proclaim in the
middle of the stadium, ' Polycarp confesses that he is a
Christian.' When this was declared by the herald, all
the multitude, Gentiles and Jews dwelling at Smyrna,
cried out, ' This is that teacher of Asia, the father of the
Christians, the destroyer of our gods ; he that teaches
multitudes not to sacrifice, not to worship.' Saying this,
they cried out, and asked Philip the Asiarch,* to let
loose a lion upon Polycarp. But he replied, that he was
not permitted, as he had already completed the exhibition
of the chase in the amphitheatre. They all cried out
together, that Polycarp should be burnt alive. For it
seemed necessary that the vision which he saw on his
pillow should be fulfilled ; when seeing it on fire whilst
he prayed, he turned to those few faithful friends with him,
and said prophetically, ' I must be .burnt alive.' These
things were executed, however, with, such haste that they
were no sooner said than done. The crowd, however,
forthwith collected wood and straw from the shops and
baths ; and the Jews, as usual, most freely offered their
services for this purpose. But when the pile was pre-
pared, laying aside all his clothes, and loosing his girdle,
he attempted also to take off his shoes, which he had
* The Asiarchs were the priests of the assembly or common council of
Ana, whose office, among others, was to exhibit the public shows in the am-
phitheatre. Valesius thinks one Asiarch only was appointed. Usher and
Hammond consider several were chosen, and of the wealthiest of the citizens
of Asia.
174 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IV.
not been in the habit of doing before, as he always had
some one of the brethren, that were soon at his side, and
rivalled each other in their services to him ; for he had
always been treated with great respect on account of his
exemplary life, even before his gray hairs. Immediately
he was surrounded by the instruments of death prepared
for the funeral pyre. As they were on the point of secur-
ing him with spikes, he said, ' Let me be thus. For he
that gives me strength to bear the fire, will also give
me power without being secured by you with these spikes,
to remain unmoved on the pyre.' They, therefore, did
not nail him, but merely bound him to the stake. But
he, closing his hands behind him, and bound to the
stake as a noble victim selected from the great flock, an
acceptable sacrifice to Almighty God, said : ' Father of
thy well-beloved and blessed Son Jesus Christ, through
whom we have received the knowledge of thee, the God
of angels and powers, and all creation, and of all the
family of the righteous, that live before thee, I bless thee
that thou hast thought me worthy of the present day and
hour, to have a share in the number of the martyrs and
in the cup of Christ, unto the resurrection of eternal life,
both of the soul and body, in the incorruptible felicity of
the holy Spirit ; among whom may I be received in thy
sight, this day, as a rich and acceptable sacrifice, as thou
the faithful and true God hast prepared, hast revealed
and fulfilled. Wherefore, on this account, and for all
things I praise thee, I bless thee, I glorify thee, through
the eternal high priest, Jesus Christ, thy well-beloved
Son ; through whom glory be to thee with him in the
Holy Ghost, both now and for ever. Amen.'
" After he had repeated amen, and had finished his
prayer, the executioners kindled the fire. And when it
arose in great flames, we saw a miracle, those of us who
were privileged to see it, and who, therefore, were pre-
served to declare the facts to others. For the flames
presented an appearance like an oven, as when the sail
of a vessel is filled with the wind ; and thus formed a
CHAP. XV.] AURELIUS AND VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 175
wall around the body of the martyr. And he was in the
midst not like burning flesh, but like gold and silver
purified in the furnace. We also perceived a fragrant
odour, like the fumes of incense, or some other precious
aromatic drugs. At length the wicked persecutors, see-
ing that the body could not be consumed by fire, com-
manded the executioner to draw near to him and to
plunge his sword into him, and when he had done this,
such a quantity of blood gushed forth that the fire was
extinguished ; so that the whole multitude were aston-
ished that such a difference should be made between the
unbelievers and the elect, of whom this one, bishop of
the catholic church in Smyrna, was the most admirable,
apostolical, and prophetical teacher of our times; for
every word that he uttered, was either fulfilled or will
yet be fulfilled. But that envious and malignant ad-
versary, that wicked enemy of all the righteous, seeing
the lustre of his martyrdom, his uniform walk and con-
versation, and now his crown of immortality, and his
indisputable prize, had provided that not even his corpse
could be obtained by us, though many of us eagerly
wished it, so as to have communion with the sacred body.
Some, therefore, secretly engaged Nicetas, the father of
Herod and brother of Dalce, to go to the governor, so as
not to give the body, lest, said they, abandoning him
that was crucified, they should begin to worship Poly carp.
And this they said on the suggestion and urging of the
Jews, who were also watching and looking out whilst
we were preparing to take him from the fire ; not know-
ing, however, that we can never abandon Christ, who
suffered for the salvation of all who are saved out of the
whole world ; nor ever worship any other. For him we
worship as the Son of God; but the martyrs we de-
servedly love as the disciples and imitators of our Lord,
on account of their exceeding love to their king and
master, of whom may we only become true associates and
fellow-disciples. The centurion then seeing the conten-
tion of the Jews, placed the body in the midst of the fire,
176 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IV.
and burnt it according to the custom of the Gentiles.
Thus, at last, taking up his bones, more valuable than
precious stones, and more tried than gold, we deposited
them where it was proper they should be. There, also,
as far as we can, the Lord will grant us to collect and
celebrate the natal day* of his martyrdom in joy and
gladness, both in commemoration of those who finished
their contest before, and to exercise and prepare those
that shall hereafter." Such is the account respecting the
blessed Polycarp, who, together with the twelve from
Philadelphia, was crowned a martyr; he, however, is
chiefly remembered by all, insomuch that he is spoken
of by the Gentiles in every place.
Of such an end, then, was the admirable and apostolic
Polycarp deemed worthy, according to the account which
the brethren in Smyrna recorded in the epistle that we
have quoted. In this same epistle, respecting him, other
martyrdoms are also recorded, which took place in the
same city, and about the time of Polycarp's death.
Among these, also, was Metrodorus, a follower of Mar-
cion's error, but who appears to have been a presbyter,
and who was committed to the flames. A very celebrated
martyr of those times was Pionius. Those who feel
inclined to be informed respecting him, we refer to that
epistle that has been embodied in the work on the an-
cient martyrs collected by us, in which is given a very
full account of his particular confessions, of the freedom
with which he spoke, and of his defence of the faith
before the people and rulers. Also his instructive ex-
hortations ; moreover his strong invitations to those that
fell away under the temptation of persecution, the con-
solations which he presented to the brethren that came
in to him in prison, what excruciating tortures he also
endured besides, when he was secured with spikes, his
firmness on the pile, and after all his extraordinary
sufferings, his death. There are, also, records extant of
* The martyrdom of Polycarp is here called his natal day, as his birthday
for a better world.
CHAP. XVI.] AURELIUS AND VKRUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 177
others that suffered martyrdom in Pergamus, a city of
Asia. Of these we mention only Carpus and Papylus,
and a woman named Agathonice ; who, after many illus-
trious testimonies given by them, gloriously finished their
course.
CHAPTER XVI.
HOW JUSTIN, THE PHILOSOPHER, SUFFERED MARTYRDOM,
ASSERTING THE DOCTRINE OF CHRIST.
About this time, the same Justin who was mentioned
by us a little before, after having given a second defence
of our doctrines to the above-mentioned rulers, was
crowned with divine martyrdom, at the insidious insti-
gation of Crescens the philosopher, who was called a
cynic, and emulated the life and manners indicated by
the name he bore. After having frequently refuted him
in discussion, in the presence of many hearers, he at
length also bore away the palm of victory, in the truth
which he asserted, by his own martyrdom. It is also
plainly stated by the same excellent and most learned
author, in the Apology already quoted, that he predicted
the issue just as it was about to happen in reference to
himself, in the following words : " I also expect to be
waylaid by some one of those whom I have named, and
to be put to the rack, even by Crescens himself, that un-
philosophical and vain-glorious opponent. For it seems
not proper to call a man a philosopher, who publicly
attempts to contend against matters that he does not un-
derstand, as if Christians were infidels and wicked cha-
racters, merely for the purpose of captivating and grati-
fying the multitude. He has done all this under a strong
delusion. For if he counteract us without having read
the doctrines of Christ, he is most iniquitous in his con-
duct, and much worse than common men, who for the
most part are cautious in speaking and bearing a false
testimony in matters with which they are not acquainted :
and if when happening to read, he does not understand
the sublimity of them, or if understanding, he does those
178 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IV.
things that may lead one to suspect he is not one of them,
(i.e. J that he is no Christian, he is so much the more
base and nefarious, inasmuch as he is enslaved to vulgar
applause and an absurd fear. And, indeed, when I pro-
posed certain questions to him, in order to ascertain and
convince him that he really was ignorant, I assure you
that I found this to be the case. And that you may
know all that I here say is true, if these discussions have
not yet reached you, I am prepared to repeat these inter-
rogations in your presence. Nor would this be unworthy
your Imperial Majesties. But if these questions of mine,
and his answers, are known to you, it is obvious to you,
that he knows nothing of our doctrines, or if he knows,
he does not declare them on account of his hearers ; so
that, as I before said, he proves himself to be not a true
lover of wisdom, but a lover of vain-glory. He, indeed,
does not even regard that excellent saying of Socrates,
viz. ' that no one is to be preferred to truth.' " Thus far
Justin ; but that in consequence of his freedom towards
Crescens, he was brought to his end, is shown by Tatian,
a man who at first, as a sophist, taught the various
branches of literature among the Greeks, and obtained
no small celebrity in them, and who left numerous
monuments of his attainments in his works. This he
relates in the book against the Greeks : " And that most
excellent Justin, justly declared, that the aforesaid per-
sons were like robbers." Then after some comments on
these philosophers, he adds the following : " Crescens
indeed, who had nestled in the great city (Rome,) sur-
passed all in his unnatural lust (jraiSepaoTia) and was
also wholly enslaved to the love of money. And he who
advised others to despise death, was himself so much in
dread of it, that he procured it for Justin as though it
had been a great evil ; because when proclaiming the
truth, he proved the philosophers gluttons and impostors."
And such was the cause that produced the martyrdom of
Justin.
CHAP. XVII.] AURELIUS AND VERUS, 161 TO 180. 179
CHAPTER XVII.
THE MARTYRS MENTIONED BY JUSTIN IN HIS BOOKS.
The same author before his conflict makes mention
in his first Apology, of others that suffered martyrdom
before him, m which he fitly introduces the following
statement : " A certain woman," says he, " had a hus-
band that was intemperate. She herself had also pre-
viously led a dissolute life; but after she was made
acquainted with the doctrines of Christ, she became
modest, and endeavoured to persuade her husband also
to lead a virtuous life, presenting to his mind the doc-
trines of Christianity, and the punishment of eternal fire
awaiting those that would not live virtuously, and ac-
cording to right reason ; but he still continuing in the
same lascivious habits, wholly alienated his wife's affec-
tions by his practices. Finally, the woman considering
it wicked to live with one who, contrary to the law of
nature and propriety, was intent upon every course to
gratify his lusts, contemplated a divorce. But when she
was advised by her friends to remain with him, in hope
of his reformation, 6he did violence to herself, and re-
mained. Afterwards, however, her husband, who had
gone to Alexandria, was reported to be acting much
worse* Fearing, therefore, lest she should become a
sharer in his unrighteousness and impieties, if she con-
tinued united to him, and should be his companion, she
sent him what is called the bill of divorce, and was
separated. This good and excellent husband, however,
who ought to have rejoiced that his wife, who had for-
merly delighted in debauchery and all manner of vice,
had now ceased from those deeds in which she had for-
merly been wantonly engaged with servants and hire-
lings, and that she now wished him, also, to cease from
doing the same things, would not do thus, when she left
him, but he brought an accusation against her, asserting
that she was a Christian. And she delivered to you,
the Emperor, a petition, requesting that she might first
l2
180 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, [BOOK IV.
be permitted to regulate her domestic affairs, and then,
after the regulation of her affairs, she would make her
defence in reference to the accusation. And this you
grafted. But he, who had formerly been the husband
of the woman, not being able to say any thing against
her now, turned upon a certain Ptolemy, whom Urbicius
had punished, and who had become her instructor in the
principles of Christianity, in the following manner :
" He had persuaded the centurion to seize Ptolemy his
friend, and cast him in prison, and to ask him only this,
whether he was a Christian ? Ptolemy, who was a lover
of truth, and averse to all deceit and falsehood, confessed
himself a Christian ; in consequence of which, he was
cast into prison, and punished by the centurion in this
way for a long time. At last, when the man came be-
fore Urbicius in like manner, only this one thing was
asked, whether he was a Christian ? And as he was
conscious of deriving every happiness and blessing from
the doctrine of Christ, he again professed the principles
of celestial virtue : For he that denies that he is a Chris-
tian, either denies because he despises, or because he is
conscious that he is unworthy of this religion, and a
stranger to its excellency; and thus avoids the con-
fession. Neither of these things can apply to the true
Christian. Urbicius, however, having commanded him
to be led forth, a certain Lucius, who was also a Chris-
tian, seeing the judgment so unjustly passed, says to
Urbicius, ' What charge is this, that you should punish
one who is neither an adulterer, nor fornicator, nor a
murderer, nor a thie£ nor a robber ; nor convicted, in-
deed, of any crime, but simply confessing the name of a
Christian ? Urbicius, you do not judge what becomes
our pious emperor, nor the philosophic son of Cesar, nor
the sacred senate. 9 But without any other reply, he said
to Lucius, ( Thou appearest also to be one such as these,'
and as Lucius answered, ' By all means, 9 he in like man-
ner commanded him to be led forth. But he (Lucius)
said, he thanked him; 'for now,* he added, 'he was
CHAP. XVIII.] AURELIUS AND VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 181
liberated from wicked masters, and was going to the
good Father and King, even God/ And a second and
third coming up, were punished in the same way." To
these Justin, next in order, adds the passages that we
quoted above, where he says : " But I am now waiting
to be waylaid by a certain one of those called philoso-
phers," &c.
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE BOOKS OF JUSTIN THAT HATE COME DOWN TO US.
This Justin has left us many monuments of a mind
well stored with learning, and devoted to sacred things,
replete with matter profitable in every respect* To these
we shall refer our studious readers, only indicating as we
proceed, those that have come to our knowledge. There
is a discourse of his, addressed to Antonine, surnamed
the Pious, and his sons and the Roman senate, in defence
of our doctrines. Another work, comprising a defence of
our faith, which he addressed to the emperor of the same
name, Antoninus Yerus, the successor of the preceding,
the circumstances of whose times we are now recording.
Also, another book, against the Greeks, in which, di-
lating upon most of the questions agitated between us
and the Greek philosophers, he also discusses the nature
of daemons ; of which it is not necessary to add anything
here. There is also another work against the Gentiles,
that has reached us, to which he gave the title, " Refu-
tation" Besides these, also another, " On the Sove-
reignty of God" which he establishes not only by the
holy Scriptures, but also by references to the works of
the Greeks. Moreover, he wrote a work called Psaltes,
(the psalmist,) another, also consisting of Remarks on
the Soul, in which, after proposing various questions on
the subject, he adds the opinions that prevailed among
the Greek philosophers, which he also promises to dis-
prove, and to give his own opinion in a separate work.
He also wrote a dialogue against the Jews, which he
held at Ephesus with Tryphon, the most distinguished
182 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IV.
among tbe Hebrews of the day. In this he shows how
the Divine grace stimulated him to this discourse on the
faith, what seal also he had before evinced in the studies
of philosophy, and what indefatigable research he had
applied in the discovery of the truth. In this also he
states respecting the Jews, how insidiously they plotted
against the doctrine of Christ, and addresses the follow-
ing words to Tryphon : " But you do not only continue
impenitent for your evil deeds, but selecting chosen men,
you sent them from Jerusalem to all the world, declaring
that the infidel sect of Christians had made its appear-
ance, and uttering all those falsehoods against us which
those that know us are not accustomed to repeat. Thus
you are the causes of iniquity, not only to yourselves
but to all others also." He writes also, that even down
to his time, gifts of prophecy shone forth in the church ;
he mentions also, the Revelation of John, plainly calling
it the work of the apostle, and records certain prophetic
declarations in his discussion with Tryphon, showing
that the Jews had expunged them from the Scriptures.
There are also many other works of his in the hands of
many of our brethren. So valuable and worthy of study
were these works esteemed by the ancients, that Irenaeus
quotes him often. This he does in the fourth book
against heresies, adding the words: "And well does
Justin, in his work against Marcion, say : ' I would not
even believe the Lord himself, if he were to announce
any other God but the Creator.' " And in the fifth book,
he says: "And well did Justin say, that before the
appearance of our Lord, Satan never ventured to blas-
pheme God, because he did not yet know his own con-
demnation." These we deemed necessary to state, in
order to stimulate the studious likewise to the diligent
perusal of these books. This will suffice respecting
Justin.
CHAP. XXII.] AURBL1US AND VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 183
CHAPTER XIX.
THOSE THAT PRESIDED OVER THE CHURCHES OF ROME AND
ALEXANDRIA, III THE REIGN OF VERUS.
It was in the eighth year of the above-mentioned
reign, viz., that of Verus, that Anicetus, who had held
the episcopate of Rome for eleven years, was succeeded
by Soter ; but at Alexandria, Celadion, who had pre-
sided over the church fourteen years, was succeeded by
Agrippinus.
CHAPTER XX.
THE BISHOPS OF ANTIOCH.
At this time, also, Theophilus in the church of An-
tioch, was well known as the sixth in succession from
the apostles. As Cornelius, who succeeded Heron, had
been the fourth of those that presided there, and after
him Eros, the fifth in order that held the episcopate.
CHAPTER XXI.
THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS THAT FLOURISHED IN THESE
TIMES.
About this time flourished Hegesippus, whom we
quoted above. Also Dionysius, bishop of Corinth, and
Pinytus, bishop of Crete. Moreover, Philip and Apolli-
naris and Melito. Musanus, also, and Modestus, and
lastly, Iren&us, whose correct views of the sound faith
have descended to us in the works written by them, as
they received it from apostolic tradition.
CHAPTER XXII.
*OF HEGESIPPUS, AND THOSE WHOM HE MENTIONS.
Hegesippus, indeed, in the five books of commentaries
that have come down to us, has left a most complete
record of his own views. In these he states that he
conversed with most of the bishops when he travelled to
Rome, and that he received the same doctrine from all.
We may also add what he says, after some observations
184 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IV*
on the Epistle of Clement to the Corinthians: "And
the church of Corinth," says he, " continued in the true
faith, until Primus was bishop there ; with whom I had
familiar conversation (as I passed many days at Corinth,)
when I was on the point of sailing to Rome, during
which time also we were mutually refreshed in the true
doctrine. After coming to Rome, I made my stay with
Anicetus, whose deacon was Eleutherus. After Anicetus,
Soter succeeded, and after him Eleutherus. In every
succession, however, and in every city, the doctrine pre*
vails according to what is declared by the law and the
prophets and the Lord." The same author also treats of
the beginnings of the heresies that arose about his time,
in the following words : " But after James the Just had
suffered martyrdom, as our Lord had for the same reason,
Simeon, the son of Cl^opjias dnr ffctaj's uncle, was ap-
pointed the second bishop, whom all proposed, as the
cousin of our Lord. Hence they called the church as
yet a virgin, for it was not yet corrupted by vain dis-
courses. Thebuthis made a beginning secretly to corrupt
it, on account of his not being made bishop. He was
one of those seven sects among the Jewish people. Of
these, also, was Simeon, whence sprung the sect of
Simonians ; also, Cleobius, from whom came the Cleo-
bians ; also, Dositheus, the founder of the Dositheans.
From these also sprung the Gorthoeonians, from Gorthoe-
us, and the Masbothoeans, from Masbothoeus. Hence,
also the Menandrians, and Marcionists, and Carpocra-
tians, and Yalentinians, and Basilidians, and the Saturn-
ilians, every one introducing his own peculiar opinions,
each differing from the other. From these sprung the
false Christs and false prophets and false apostles; who
divided the unity of the church, by the introduction of
corrupt doctrines against God and against his Christ."
The same author also mentions in his history, the ancient
heresies prevalent among the Jews, as follows : " There
were also different opinions in the circumcision among
the children of Israel, against the tribe of Judah and the
CHAP. XXIII.] AURKLIUS AND VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 185
Messiah, viz., the Essehes, the Galileans, Hemerobaptists,
the Masbothoeans, the Samaritans, the Sadducees and
Pharisees." He also speaks of many other matters,
which we have in part already quoted, and introduced in
their appropriate places. He also states some particulars
from the gospel of the Hebrews and from the Syriac,
and particularly from the Hebrew language, showing
that he himself was a convert from the Hebrews. Other
matters he also records as taken from the unwritten
tradition . of the Jews. And not only he, but Irenaeus
also, and the whole body of the ancients, called the
Proverbs of Solomon "Wisdom, comprehending every
virtue." Also in discoursing on the books called Apo-
crypha, he relates that some of them were forged in his
day, by some of the heretics. But it is now time to
proceed to another.
CHAPTER XXIII.
OF D10NYSIUS, BISHOP OF CORINTH, AND HIS EPISTLES.
And first we must speak of Dionysius, who was ap-
pointed over the church at Corinth, and imparted freely,
not only to his own people, but to others abroad also,
the blessings of his divine labours. But he was most
useful to all in the catholic epistles that he addressed to
the churches ; one of which is addressed to the Lacedae-
monians, and contains instructions in the true religion,
and inculcates peace and unity. One also to the Atheni-
ans, exciting them to the faith, and the life prescribed by
the gospel, from which he shows that they had swerved,
so that they had nearly fallen from the truth, since the
martyrdom of Publius, then bishop, which happened in
the persecutions of those times. He also makes mention
of Quadratus, who was bishop after the martyrdom of
Publius, bearing witness also that the church was again
collected, and the faith of the people revived by his ex-
ertions. He states, moreover, that Dionysius the Areo-
pagite, who was converted to the faith by Paul the apostle,
according to the statement in the Acts of the Apostles,
186 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IV.
first obtained the episcopate of the church at Athens.
There is also another epistle of his extant, addressed to
the Nicomedians, in which he refutes the heresy of
Marcion, and adheres closely to the rule of faith. In an
epistle to the church of Grortyna, and to the other churches
in Crete, he commends their bishop Philip, for the nu-
merous instances of fortitude that the church evinced
under him, according to the testimony of all, whilst he
cautions them against the perversions of the heretics.
He also wrote to the church at Amastris, together with
those at Pontus, in which he makes mention of Bacchy-
lides and Elpistus, as those who urged him to write.
He also adds some expositions of the sacred writings,
where he intimates that Palmas was then bishop. He
dso recommends many things in regard to marriage, and
the purity to be observed by those who enter this state,
and enjoins upon the church to receive kindly all that
return again from their backslidings, whether heresy or
delinquency. Among them is also inserted an epistle to
the Gnossians, in which he admonishes Pinytus, the
bishop of the church, not to impose upon the brethren
without necessity, a burden in regard to purity too great
to be borne, but to pay regard to the infirmity of the
great mass. To which Pinytus, writing in reply, admires
and applauds Dionysius, but exhorts him at the same time
to impart some time or other stronger food, and to feed
the people under him with writings abounding in more
perfect doctrine when he wrote again, so that they might
not remain constantly nurtured with milk, and imper-
ceptibly grow old, under a discipline calculated only for
children. In which epistle, also, the correct views which
Pinytus cherished, his solicitude respecting the welfare
of those that were committed to his care, and his learning
and intelligence in divine matters, are exhibited as in a
most perfect image. There is yet another epistle, to the
Romans, ascribed to Dionysius, and addressed to Soter
the bishop of that lity, from which we may also subjoin
some extracts, from that part where he commends a
CHAP. XXIII.] ADRELIUS AND VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 187
practice of the Romans retained even to the persecution
in our day. He writes as follows : " For this practice
has prevailed with you from the very beginning, to do
good to all the brethren in every way, and to send con-
tributions to many churches in every city. Thus refresh-
ing the needy in their want, and furnishing to the
brethren condemned to the mines, what was necessary ;
by these contributions which ye have been accustomed
to send from the beginning, you preserve, as Romans,
the practices of your ancestors. Which was not only
observed by your bishop Soter, but also increased, as he
not only furnished great supplies to the saints, but also
encouraged the brethren that came from abroad, as a
loving father his children, with consolatory words." In
this same letter, he mentions that of Clement to the
Corinthians, showing that it was the practice to read in
the churches, even from the earliest times. " To-day,"
says he, " we have passed the Lord's holy-day, in which
we have read your epistle ; in reading which we shall
always have our minds stored with admonition, as we
shall, also, from that written to us before by Clement."
Besides this, the same author writes respecting his own
epistles as having been corrupted : " As the brethren,"
says he, " desired me to write epistles, I wrote them, and
these the apostles of the devil have filled with tares,
exchanging some things, and adding others, for whom
there is a woe reserved. It is not, therefore, matter of
wonder, if some have also attempted to adulterate the
sacred writings of the Lord, since they have attempted
the same in other works that are not to be compared with
these." There is also another epistle attributed to this
Dionysius, addressed to his most faithful sister Chryso*
phora, in which he writes what was suitable to her, and
imparts also to her the proper spiritual food. And thus
much respecting Dionysius.
188 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IV.
CHAPTER XXIV.
OF THEOPHILUS, BISHOP OF AKTIOCH.
There are three books containing the elements of the
faith, addressed to Autolycus, which are ascribed to
Theophilus, whom we have mentioned as bishop of An-
tioch ; another, also, which has the title, " Against the
heresy of Hermogenis ;" in which he makes use of tes-
timony from the Revelation of John, besides certain other
catechetical works. And as the heretics, then, no less
than at other times, were like tares destroying the pure
seed of the apostolical doctrines, the pastors of the
churches every where hastened to restrain them, as wild
beasts, from the fold of Christ. Sometimes they did it
by their exhortations and admonitions to the brethren,
sometimes more openly contending with the heretics
themselves, by oral discussions and refutations ; and then
again confuting their opinions, by the most rigid proofs
in their written works.
Theophilus, therefore, with others, also contended
against these, as is manifest from a work of no mean
character, written by him against Marcion, which, to-
gether with others that we have mentioned, is still pre-
served. He was succeeded by Maximums, the seventh
from the apostles in the church of Antioch.
CHAPTER XXV.
OF PHILIP AND MODESTUS.
Philip, also, who we have seen from the words of
Dionysius, was bishop of the church at Gortyna, has
written a very elaborate work against Marcion. Irenaeus,
also, and Modestus, the last of whom beyond all others,
has detected the error of the man, and exposed it to the
view of all. Many others have also written, whose
labours are carefully preserved by the brethren even to
this day.
CHAP, XXVI.] AURELIUS AND VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 189
CHAPTER XXVI.
OF UELITO, AND THE CIRCUMSTANCES BE RECORDS.
In these times, also, flourished Melito, bishop of the
church in Sardis, and Apollinaris, the bishop of Hiera-
polis. Each of these separately addressed discourses as
apologies for the faith, to the existing emperor of the
Romans already mentioned. Of these, the following
have come to our knowledge. Of Melito, two works
" On the Passover," and " On the Conduct of Life, and
the Prophets." One, "On the Church," and another
discourse "On the Lord's-day." One, also, "On the
Nature of Man," and another " On his Formation." A
work " On the Subjection of the Senses to Faith." Be-
sides these, a treatise " On the Soul, the Body, and the
Mind." A dissertation also, " On Baptism ;" one also,
" On Truth, and Faith, and the Generation of Christ."
A discourse "On Prophecy," and "On Hospitality."
Treatises entitled "The Key," "On the Devil," "The
Revelation of John," "On the Incarnate God." And
last of all, the discourse addressed to Antonine. In the
work on the passover, he shows the time in which he
wrote it, beginning with these words : " When Servilius
Paulus was proconsul of Asia, at which time Sagaris
suffered martyrdom, there 9 was much discussion in Lao-
dicea, respecting the passover, which occurred at that
time in its proper season, and in which, also, these works
were written." This work is also mentioned by Clement
of Alexandria, in his own work on the passover, which,
he says, he wrote on occasion of Melito's work. But in
the book addressed to the emperor, he relates the follow-
ing transactions against those of our faith, under this
emperor. " What, indeed," says he, " never before hap-
pened, the race of the pious is now persecuted, driven
about in Asia, by new and strange decrees. For the
shameless informers, and those that crave the property of
others, taking occasion from the edicts of the emperors,
190 ECCLE8IA8TICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IV.
openly perpetrate robbery; night and day plundering
those who are guilty of no crime/' And afterwards he
says, " If these things are done by your orders, let them
be done at least in a proper way. For a just ruler should
never form unjust decrees. We, indeed, cheerfully bear
the reward of such a death, but we only urge upon you
this request, that you yourself would first take cognizance
of these plotters of mischief, and justly judge, whether
they deserve death and punishment, or safety and security.
But if this decree, and this unheard-of ordinance, which
ought not to be tolerated even against barbarous enemies,
have not proceeded from you, so much the more do we
entreat you not to overlook us in the midst of this law-
less plunder of the populace." After a few other remarks,
he adds, "The philosophy which we profess, first indeed,
flourished among the barbarians, but afterwards, when it
grew up also among the nations under your government,
under the glorious reign of Augustus your ancestor, it
became, to your administration, an auspicious blessing.
For since that time, the Roman power has grown in
greatness and splendour. Whose desired successor you
have become, and will be, together with your son, if you
preserve that philosophy which has been nurtured with
the empire, which commenced its existence with Augus-
tus, and which also your ancestors did honour, with other
religions; and one of the greatest evidences, that our
doctrine flourished, to the advantage of a reign so happily
begun, is this, that nothing disastrous has occurred to
the empire, 6ince the reign of Augustus ; on the contrary,
all things have proceeded splendidly and gloriously ac-
cording to the wishes of all. Nero and Domitian, alone,
stimulated by certain malicious persons, showed a dispo-
sition to slander our faith. From whom it has happened,
also, that this falsehood respecting Christians has been
propagated by an absurd practice of waylaying and in-
forming. But your pious fathers corrected what was
done through such ignorance, by frequently reproving in
writing, as many as dared to attempt any opposition
CHAP. XXVI.] AURELIUS AND VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 191
against those of our religion. Your grandfather Adrian
evidently wrote, among others, to Fundanus the procon-
sul of Asia. But your father, also, when you held the
government with him, wrote to the cities, forbidding any
strange movements against us. Among these were the
ordinances to the Larissieans, to the Thessalonians, and
Athenians, and all the Greeks. But as you cherish the
same opinion on these matters, and, indeed, have still
more benevolent and more philosophical views, we are
so much the more confident you will do what we entreat/'
This passage is given in the discourse before mentioned.
But in the selections made by him, the same writer in
the beginning of his preface, gives a catalogue of the
books of the Old Testament acknowledged as canonical.
This we have thought necessary to give here, literally,
as follows :
" Melito sends, greeting, to his brother Onesimus. As
you have frequently desired in your zeal for the Scrip-
tures, that I should make selections for you, both from
the law and the prophets, respecting our Saviour, and
our whole faith ; and you were, moreover, desirous of
having an exact statement of the Old Testament, how
many in number, and in what order the books were
written, I have endeavoured to perform this. For I know
your zeal in the faith, and your great desire to acquire
knowledge, and that especially by the love of God, you
prefer these matters to all others, thus striving to gain
eternal life. When, therefore, I went to the east, and
came as far as the place where these things were pro-
claimed and done, I accurately ascertained the books of
the Old Testament, and send them to you here below.
The names are as follows : Of Moses, five books, Genesis,
Exodus, Leviticus, Numbers, Deuteronomy. Jesus Nave,
Judges, Ruth. Four of Kings. Two of Paralipomena,
(Chronicles,) Psalms of David, Proverbs of Solomon,
which is also called Wisdom, Ecclesiastes, Song of Songs,
Job. Of prophets, Isaiah, Jeremiah. Of the twelve
prophets, one book. Daniel, Ezekiel, Esdras. From
192 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IV.
these I have, therefore, made the selections which I have
divided into six books." Thus much of Melito's writ-
ings.
CHAPTER XXVII.
OF APOLLINARIS, BISHOP OF HIERAPOLIS.
Although there are several works of Apollinaris pre-
served by many, those that have reached us are the fol-
lowing : An Apology, addressed to the above-mentioned
emperor, and five books against the Greeks. Two books
on Truth, two also against the Jews, and those that he
afterwards wrote against the Heresy of the Phrygians,
which was revived not long after. Then, indeed, also
began as it were to spring up, the sect of Montanus,
who, with his false prophetesses, laid the foundation of
their errors. Thus much, however, may suffice, also,
concerning this author.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
OF MUSANUS AND HIS WORKS.
Musanus, also, whom we have mentioned among the
foregoing authors, is said to have written a very elegant
work addressed to certain brethren, who had swerved
from the truth to the heresy of the Encratites, which
had even then made its appearance, and which introduced
a singular and pernicious error into the world. The
founder of this singularity is said to have been Tatianus.
CHAPTER XXIX.
THE HERESY OF TATIANUS.
He is the same whose words we adduced before in
reference to the excellent Justin, mentioning that he was
also the disciple of that martyr. This is shown by Ire-
neeus, in the first book against heresies, where he writes
both respecting the man and against his heresy : " Those,"
says he, u that sprung from Saturninus and Marcion,
CHAP. XXIX.] AURfcLIUS AND VERtfS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 193
called the Encratites, taught abstinence from marriage,
setting aside the original design of God, and tacitly cen-
suring him that made male and female for the propaga-
tion of the human race. They also introduced abstinence
from animal food, displaying ingratitude to God who
made all things. They also deny the salvation of our
first parentis. And this has been but lately discovered
by them, a certain Tatian being the first that taught the
horrible doctrine. This man, who had been a hearer of
Justin, as long as he was in company with him, exhibited
nothing like this; but after the death of that martyr
having apostatized from the church, and being elated
with the conceit of a teacher, and vainly puffed up as if
he surpassed all others, he established a peculiar charac-
teristic of his own doctrine, by inventing certain invisible
iEons, similar to those of Valentinus. Marriage, also,
he asserted, with Marcion and Saturninus, was only cor-
ruption and fornication. And he also devised arguments
of his own against the salvation of Adam." Thus far
Ireneeus then. A little after, however, a certain man by
the name of Severus, having strengthened the above-
mentioned heresy, became the cause of another sect, called
after himself, the Severians. These indeed, make use
of the law and prophets and gospels, giving a peculiar
interpretation to the passages of the sacred writings, but
abuse Paul the apostle, and set aside his epistles ; neither
do they receive the Acts of the Apostles. But their chief
and founder Tatianus, having formed a certain body and
collection of gospels, I know not how, has given this the
title Diatessaron, that is the gospel by the four, or the
gospel formed of the four ; which is in the possession of
Some even now. It is also said that he dared to alter
certain expressions of the apostles, in order to correct the
composition. He has also left a great multitude of writ-
ings, of which the most noted among all, is that work
against the Greeks, in which, as he records ancient times,
he proves Moses and the prophets are more ancient than
all the celebrated writers among the Greeks. This book,
M
194 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK V.
indeed, appears to be the most elegant and profitable of
all his works. And so much for these.
CHAPTER XXX.
OF BARDE9ANES, THE SYRIAN, AND THE WORKS OF HIS EXTANT.
Under the same reign, Bardesanes lived, who dwelt
in (Mesopotamia) the land between the rivers, where
heresies abounded ; a man of very great abilities, and a
powerful disputant in the Syriac tongue. He composed
dialogues against Marcion, and certain others of different
opinions, and committed them to writing in his native
language, together with many other works. These were
translated from the Syriac into the Greek, by his friends ;
for as a powerful assertor of the gospel, he had many
followers. Among these there is a most able dialogue
on Fate, addressed to Antonine. Many others also he
is said to have written on occasion of the persecution
which then arose. He was at first indeed a disciple of
Valentine, but afterwards, rejecting his doctrine, and
having refuted most of his fictions, he appeared to him-
self to have returned again to orthodox opinions. But he
did not entirely wipe away the impurity of his old heresy.
About this time, also, died Soter, bishop of the church at
Rome.
PREFACE TO THE FIFTH BOOK.
Soter, bishop of Rome, died, after having held the episcopate
eight years. He was succeeded by Eleutherus, the twelftn in
older from the apostles. It was the seventeenth year of the
reign of the emperor Antoninus Verus, when a more violent per-
secution having broken out against our brethren, in certain parts,
occasioned by insurrections in the cities, that it seems, from the
events that happened in a single province, that innumerable
martyrs obtained the crown. These, as worthy of imperishable
remembrance, were also handed down to posterity in historical
records. The full account of these is given in our history of
CHAP. I.] AURELIUS AND VERU8, A.D. 161 TO 180. 195
martyrs, comprising both historical narrative, and that which
may contribute to edification ; but whatsoever may have a refer-
ence to our present purpose, I shall select for insertion here.
Others, indeed, that compose historical narratives, would record
nothing but victories in battle, the trophies of enemies, the war-
like achievements of generals, the bravery of soldiers, sullied
with blood and innumerable murders, for the sake of children
and country and property; but our narrative embraces that
conversation and conduct which is acceptable to God, — the wars
and conflicts of a most pacific character, whose ultimate ten-
dency is to establish the peace of the soul : those, also, that have
manfully contended for the truth, rather than for their country,
and who have struggled for piety rather than their dearest
friends. Such as these our narrative would engrave on imperish-
able monuments. The firmness of the champions for the tru*
religion, their fortitude in the endurance of innumerable trials,
their trophies erected over demoniacal agency, and their victo-
ries over their invisible antagonists, and the crowns that have
been placed upon all these, we would proclaim and perpetuate
by an everlasting remembrance.
CHAPTER I.
THB NUMBER AND SUFFERINGS OF THOSE THAT SUFFERED FOR
THE FAITH IN GAUL.
Gaul was the place where the arena was prepared for
the above-mentioned conflict. Here two chief cities are
celebrated as surpassing all the rest, vis., Lyons and Vi-
enna. Through both of these the river Rhone passes,
traversing the whole region with its mighty stream.
The account of the martyrs, was sent to Asia and Phrygia
hy these most illustrious churches there, who relate the
events that took place among them, in the following
manner — I will subjoin their own declarations : " The
servants of Christ dwelling at Lyons and Vienna, in
Gaul, to those brethren in Asia and Phrygia, having the
same faith and hope with us, peace and grace and glory
from God the Father, and Christ Jesus our Lord."
Then, premising some other matters, they commence
their subject in the following words :
m2
196 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK V.
• " The greatness, indeed, of the tribulation, and the ex-
tent of the madness exhibited by the heathen against the
saints, and the sufferings which the martyrs endured in
this country, we are not able fully to declare, nor is it,
indeed, possible to describe them ; for the adversary as-
sailed us with his whole strength, giving us a prelude,
how unbridled his future movements among us would be.
And, indeed, he resorted to every means, to accustom and
exercise his own servants against those of God, so that
we should not only be excluded from houses, and baths,
and markets ; but every thing belonging to us was pro-
hibited from appearing in any place whatever. But the
grace of God contended for us, and rescued the weak, and
prepared those who, like firm pillars, were able through
patience, to sustain the whole weight of the enemy's vio-
lence against them. These coming in close conflict, en-
dured every species ofreproach and torture. Esteeming,
what was deemed great, but little, they hastened to Christ,
showing in reality, ' that the sufferings of this time are
not worthy to be compared with the glory that shall be
revealed in us.' And first, they nobly sustained all the
evils that were heaped upon them by the populace,
clamours, and blows, plundering and robberies, stonings
and imprisonments, and whatsoever a savage people de-
light to inflict upon enemies. After this they were led
to the forum, and when they had been interrogated by
the tribune, and the authorities of the city, in the presence
of the multitude, they were shut up in prison until the
arrival of the governor. Afterwards, they were led away
to be judged by him, from whom we endured all manner
of cruelty. Vettius Epagathus, one of the brethren, who
abounded in the fulness of the love of God and man, and
whose walk and conversation had been so unexception-
able though he was only young, shared in the same tes-
timony with the elder Zacharias. He had walked in
ail the commandments and righteousness of the Lord
blameless, full of love to God and his neighbour. As he
was of this high character, he could not bear to see a
CHAP. I.] AURELIU8 AND VERUS, A.D. 16J TO 180. 19J
judgment so unjustly passed against us, but gave Vent to
his indignation, and requested also, that he should be
heard in defence of his brethren, whilst he ventured to as*
sert that there was nothing either at variance with religion
or piety among us. At this, those around the tribunal
cried out against him, for he was a man of eminent stand*
ing. Nor did the governor allow a request so just and
so properly made, but only asked whether he also were
a Christian ? He confessed in as clear a voice as possi-
ble, and he, too, was transferred to the number of martyrs,
being publicly called the advocate of the Christians. But
he had the Paraclete within him, viz., the Spirit more
abundant than Zacharias, which, indeed, he displayed
by the fulness of his love ; glorying in the defence of his
brethren, and to expose his own life for theirs. He was
indeed, a genuine disciple of Christ, following the Lamb
whithersoever he goeth. Then the rest were proved.
The first martyrs were evidently ready. Those who were
established finished cheerfully the confession of martyiv
dom. And those who were unprepared and inexperienced,
and so weak as to be incapable of bearing the intensity
of the mighty contest, were made apparent. Of these,
indeed, about ten fell away, causing great sorrow and
excessive grief to our brethren, and damping the ardour
of those who had not yet been taken. These, however,
although they endured all manner of affliction, neverthe-
less were always present with the martyrs, and never
left them. Then, indeed, we were all struck with great
fear, on account of the uncertainty of their holding out in
the profession, not indeed dreading the tortures inflicted,
but looking at the end, and trembling lest they should
apostatize. Those, indeed, that were worthy to fill up
the number of the martyrs, were seized from day to day,
so that all the zealous members of the two churches, and
those by whose exertions the church had been there
established, were collected. Some domestics that were
heathen, belonging to our brethren, were also seized, as
the governor had publicly commanded search to be made
198 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [bOOK^V.
for all of us. But these, at the instigation of Satan,
through fear of the tortures which they saw the saints
endure, and in consequence of the solicitation of the sol-
diers, charged us with feasts of Thyestes,* and the incests
of (Edipus,| and such crimes as are neither lawful for us
to mention or imagine ; and, such, indeed, as we do not
even believe were committed by men. These things
being spread abroad among the people, all were so savage
in their treatment of us, that, if before some had restrained
themselves on account of being relatives or friends, they
now carried their cruelty and rage against us to a great
excess. Then was fulfilled the declaration of our Lord,
4 that the day would come when every one that slayeth
you will think he is doing God a service.' The holy
martyrs, after this, firmly endured tortures beyond all
description ; Satan striving with all his power, that some
blasphemy might be uttered by them. Most violently
did the collective madness of the mob, the governor and
the soldiers, rage against the holy deacon of Vienna, and
against Maturus, who though a new convert, was a noble
champion of the faith. Also, against Attalus, a native of
Pergamus, who was a pillar and foundation of the church
there. Against Blandina, also, in whom Christ made
manifest, that the things that appear mean and deformed
and contemptible among men, are most esteemed by God ;
on aceount of her cherishing that love to him, which
evinces itself by fortitude, and does not boast of mere
profession. For whilst we were all trembling, and her
earthly mistress, who was herself one of the contending
martyrs, was apprehensive lest through the weakness of
the flesh, she should not be able to make a bold confes-
sion, Blandina was filled with such power, that her inge-
nious tormentors who relieved and succeeded each other
from morning till night, confessed that they were over-
* Thyestes, according to the heathen mythology, ate part of his own son,
whom his brother Atreus, to revenge the crime committed against himself, had
slain.
t CEdipus, in ignorance, slew his father Lai us, and married his mother
Jocasta.
CHAP. I.] AURKLIUS AND VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 199
come, and had nothing more that they could inflict upon
her. Only amazed that 6he still continued to breathe
after her whole body was torn asunder and pierced, they
gave their testimony that one single kind of the torture
inflicted, was of itself sufficient to destroy life, without
resorting to so many and such excruciating sufferings as
these.
" But this blessed saint, as a noble wrestler, in the
midst of her confession itself renewed her strength ; and
to repeat, 'lama Christian, no wickedness is carried
on by us/ was to her, rest, refreshment and relief from
pain. And Sanctus himself, also nobly sustaining be*
yond all measure and human power, the various torments
devised by men, whilst the wicked tormentors hoped that
by the continuance and the greatness of the tortures,
they would get to hear something from him that he
ought not to say, withstood them with so much firmness,
that he did not even declare his name, nor that of his
nation, nor the city whence he was, nor whether he was
a slave or a freeman, but to all the questions that were
proposed, he answered in the Roman tongue, ' I am a
Christian.' For this he confessed instead of his name,
his city, his race, and instead of every thing. No other
expression did the heathen hear from him. Whence,
also, an ambitious struggle in torturing arose between
the governor and the tormentors against him ; so that
when they had nothing further that they could inflict,
they at last fastened red hot plates of brass to the most
tender parts of his body. But he continued unsubdued
and unshaken, firm in his confession, refreshed and
strengthened by the celestial fountain of living water
that flows from Christ. But the corpse itself was evi-
dence of his sufferings* as it was one continued wound,
mangled and shrivelled, that had entirely lost the form
of man to the external eye. Christ suffering in him
exhibited wonders; defeating the adversary, and pre-
senting a kind of model to the rest, that there is nothing
terrific where the love of the Father, nothing painful
200 . - ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK V,
•where the glory of Christ prevails. For when the law*
less tormentors tortured the martyr again during the day,
and supposed that whilst the wounds were swollen and
inflamed, if they applied the same torments, they would
subdue him, as if he would not then he able to bear even
the touch of the hand, or else, that dying under his
tortures he would strike a terror into the rest, not only
was there no appearance like this, but, beyond all human
expectation, the body raised itself, and stood erect amid
the torments afterwards inflicted, and recovered the
former shape and habit of the limbs ; so that his second
tortures became, through the grace of Christ, not his
torment, but his cure. But the devil also led forth a
certain Biblias to punishment, who was one of those that
had renounced the faith : thinking that he had already
swallowed her, he was anxious to increase her con-
demnation by blasphemy, and constraining her as a frail
and timid character, . easily overpowered, to utter im-
pieties against us. But in the midst of the torture she
repented and recovered herself, and as if awakening out
of a deep sleep, was reminded by the punishment before
her, of the eternal punishment in hell. And accordingly
she contradicted the blasphemers in her declarations.
( How,' said she, ' could such as these devour children*
who considered it unlawful even to taste the blood of
irrational animals ?' After that, she professed herself a
Christian, and was added to the number of martyrs.
But as all the tortures of the tyrants were defeated by
Christ, through the patience of the martyrs, the devil
devised other machinations ; among these were their con-,
finement in prison, in a dark and most dismal place ;
their feet also stretched in the stocks,* and extended to
the fifth hole, and other torments, which the enraged
minions of wickedness, especially when stimulated by
the influence of Satan, are accustomed to inflict upon the
• The instrument of punishment here mentioned was a piece of timber,
with five pair of holes cut at certain distances apart. The feet were put into
these, and secured with coeds and fetters.
CHAP. 1.] AUREL1US AND VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 201
prisoners. Numbers of them were, therefore, suffocated
in prison, as many as the Lord would have to depart,
thus showing forth his glory. Some of them, indeed,
had been cruelly tormented, so that it appeared they
could scarcely live, though every means were applied to
recover them. Though confined in prison, devoid of all
human aid, they were strengthened by the Lord, and
filled with power from him both in body and mind ; and
they even stimulated and encouraged the rest. But the
new converts and those that were recently taken, whose
bodies were not exercised in trials, did not bear the
oppression of incarceration, but died within the prison.
" The blessed Pothinus, who had faithfully performed
the ministrations of the episcopate at Lyons, and was
past his ninetieth year, was very infirm in body; indeed,
he scarcely drew his breath, so weak was he at the time;
yet in the ardour of his soul, and his eager desire for
martyrdom, he roused his remaining strength, and was
himself also dragged to the tribunal. Though his body,
indeed, was already nearly dissolved, partly by age and
partly by disease, yet he still retained his life in him,
that Christ might triumph by it When carried by the
soldiers to the tribunal, whither the public magistrates
accompanied him, as if he were Christ himself, and when
all the mob raised every outcry against him, he gave a
% noble testimony. When interrogated by the governor,
who was the God of the Christians, he said, ' If thou
art worthy, thou shalt know.' After this, he was un-
mercifully dragged away and endured many stripes,
whilst those that were near abused him with their hands
and feet in every possible way, not even regarding his
age. But those at a distance, whatsoever they had at
hand, every one hurled at him, all thinking it would be
a great sin and impiety if they fell short of wanton abuse
against him. For they supposed they would thus avenge
their own gods. Thus, scarcely drawing breath, he was
thrown into prison, and after two days he there expired.
A wonderful interposition of God was then exhibited,
202 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK V.
and the boundless mercy of Christ clearly displayed a
thing that had rarely happened among brethren, but by
no means beyond the reach of the skill of Christ. For
those that had fallen from the faith on the first seizure,
were also themselves imprisoned, and shared in the suf-
ferings of the rest. Their renunciation did them no
good at this time, but those that confessed what they
really were, were imprisoned as Christians; no other
charge being alleged against them. But these, at last,
were confined as murderers and guilty culprits, and were
punished with twice the severity of the rest. The former,
indeed, were refreshed by the joy of martyrdom, the hope
of the promises, the love of Christ, and the Spirit of the
Father; but the latter were sadly tormented by their
own conscience. So that the difference was obvious to
all in their very countenances, when they were led forth.
For the one went on joyful, much glory and grace being
mixed in their faces, so that their bonds seemed to form
noble ornaments, and, like those of a bride, adorned with
various golden bracelets, and impregnated with the sweet
odour of Christ, they appeared to some anointed with
earthly perfumes ; but the others, with downcast look,
dejected, sad, and covered with every kind of shame, in
addition to this, were reproached by the heathen as mean
and cowardly, bearing the charge of murderers, and
losing the honourable, glorious, and life-giving appella-
tion of Christians. The rest, however, seeing these
effects, were so much the more confirmed, and those
that were taken immediately confessed, not even ad*
mitting the thought suggested by diabolical objections."
Introducing some further remarks, they again proceed:
" After these things their martyrdom was finally dis-
tributed into various kinds ; for platting and constituting
one crown of various colours and all kinds of flowers,
they offered it to the Father. It was right, indeed, that
these noble wrestlers, who had sustained a diversified
contest, and had come off with a glorious victory, should
bear away the great crown of immortality. Maturus,
CHAP. I.] AURELIUS AND VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 203
therefore, and Sanctus, and Blandina, and Attains, were
led into the amphitheatre to the wild beasts, and to the
common spectacle of heathenish inhumanity, the day for
exhibiting the fight with wild beasts being design*
edly appointed on our account Maturus, however, and
Sanctus, again passed through all the tortures in the
amphitheatre, just as if they had suffered nothing at all
before, or rather as those who in many trials before had
defeated the adversary, and now contending for the crown
itself, again as they passed, bore the strokes of the
scourge* usually inflicted there, the draggings and lacera-
tions from the beasts, and all that the madness of the
people, one herte and another there, cried for and de-
manded ; and last of all the iron chair, upon which their
bodies were roasted, whilst the fumes of their own flesh
ascended to annoy them. The tormentors did not cease
even then, but continued to rage so much the more, in*
tending if possible to conquer their perseverance. They
could not, however, elicit or hear anything from Sanctus,
besides that confession which he had uttered from the
beginning.
" These two, therefore, in whom life for the most part
had remained through the mighty conflict, were at last
despatched. On that day, they were made an exhibition
to the world, in place of the variety of gladiatorial com-
bats. Blandina, however, was bound and suspended on
a stake, and thus exposed as food to the assaults of wild
beasts, and as she thus appeared to hang after the manner
of the cross, by her earnest prayers die infused much
alacrity into the contending martyrs. For as they saw
her in the contest, with the external eyes, through their
sister they contemplated Him that was crucified for them,
to persuade those that believe in him, that every one who
suffers for Christ, will for ever enjoy communion with
the living God. But as none of the beasts then touched
* The punishment here inflicted, was much like what is called nmnina
the gauntlet. The hunters stood in a long line, and as the martyrs passed,
each one inflicted a stroke with a scourge upon the naked body.
204 ECCLESIASTICAL HI8TORY. {BOOK V,
her, she was taken down from the stake, and remanded
back again to prison to be reserved for another contest ;
so that by gaining the victory in many conflicts, she
might render the condemnation of the wily serpent irre-
fragable, and though small and weak and contemptible,
but yet clothed with the mighty and invincible wrestler
Christ Jesus, might also encourage her brethren. Thus
she overcame the enemy in many trials, and in the
conflict received the crown of immortality. But Attalus
himself, being vehemently demanded by the populace,
as he was a distinguished character, came well prepared
for the conflict, conscious as he was of no evil done by
him, and as one who had been truly exercised in Chris-
tian discipline, and had always been a witness of the
truth with us. When led about in the theatre, with a
tablet before him, on which was written in Latin, 'This
is Attalus the Christian/ and the people were violently
incensed against him, the governor learning that he was
a Roman, ordered him to be remanded back again to
prison with the rest, concerning whom he had written
to Cesar, and was now awaiting his determination. But
he (Attalus) in the mean time was neither idle nor un-
profitable to them, and, by their patient endurance, the
immeasurable mercy of Christ was manifested. For by
means of those that were yet living, were things dead
made to live. And the martyrs conferred benefits upon
those that were no martyrs, (i. e. upon those that had
fallen away.) Much joy was also created in the virgin
mother, (the church,) for those whom she had brought
forth as dead she recovered again as living. For by
means of these the greater part of those that fell away,
again retraced their steps, were again conceived, were
again endued with vital heat, and learned to make the
confession of their faith. And now living again, and
strengthened in their faith, they approached the tribunal,
where that God that willeth not the death^Df the sinner,
but inviteth all to repentance, sweetly regarding them,
they were interrogated by the governor. For for Gosar
CHAP. I.] AUREtlUS AND VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 205
had written that they should be beheaded, but if any
renounced the faith these should be dismissed; at the
commencement of the fair which is held here, which
indeed is attended by an immense concourse of people
from all nations, the governor led forth the martyrs,
exhibiting them as a show and public spectacle to the
crowd. Wherefore, he also examined them again, and
as many as appeared to have the Roman citizenship,
these he beheaded. The rest he sent away to the wild
beasts. But Christ was wonderfully glorified in those
that had before renounced him, as they then, contrary to
all suspicion, on the part of the Gentiles, confessed. And
these indeed, were separately examined, as if they were
soon to be dismissed ; but as they confessed, they were
added to the number of the martyrs. Those, however,
who had never any traces of the faith, nor any conception
of the marriage garment, nor any thought of the fear of
God, remained without, who, as the sons of perdition,
blasphemed the way by their apostacy. All the rest,
however, were attached to the church, of whom, when
examined, a certain Alexander was found to be one, a
Phrygian by birth, and physician by profession. H aving
passed many years in Gaul, and being well known for
his love of God and his freedom in declaring the truth,
for he was not destitute of apostolical grace, he stood
before the tribunal, and by signs encouraged them to a
good confession, appearing to those around the tribunal
as one in the pains of childbirth. The mob, however,
chagrined that those who had before renounced the faith
were again confessing, cried out against Alexander, as if
he had been the cause of this. And when the governor
urged and asked him who he was, and he replied that
he was a Christian, in his rage he condemned him to the
wild beasts, and accordingly on the following day, he
entered the arena with Attalus. For the governor, to
gratify the people, also gave up Attalus a second time
to the beasts.
"Thus, enduring all the torments that were invented as
206 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY.. [BOOK V.
punishment in the amphitheatre, and after sustaining the
arduous conflict, these were likewise finally despatched.
As to Alexander, he neither uttered a groan nor any
moaning sound at all, hut in his heart communed with
God ; and Attalus, when placed upon the iron chair, and
the fumes from his roasting body arose upon him, said to
the multitude in Latin : 4 Lo, this is to devour men, and
you are doing it But as to us, we neither devour men
nor commit any other evil.' And when asked what was
the name of God, he answered, God has no name like a
man. After all these, on the last day of the shows of
gladiators, Blandina was again brought forth, together
with Ponticus, a youth about fifteen years old. These
were brought in every day to see the tortures of the rest
Force was also used to make them swear by the idols ;
and when they continued firm, and denied their pretended
divinity, the multitude became outrageous at them, so
that they neither compassionated the youth of the boy
nor regarded the sex of the woman. Hence they sub-
jected them to every horrible suffering, and led them
through the whole round of torture, ever and anon striv-
ing to force them to swear, but were unable to effect it
Ponticus, indeed, encouraged by his sister, so that the
heathen could see that she was encouraging and confirm-
ing him, nobly bore the whole of these sufferings, and
gave up his life. But the blessed Blandina, last of all,
as a noble mother that had animated her children, and
sent them as victors to the great King, herself retracing
the ground of all the conflicts her children had endured,
hastened at last, with joy and exultation at the issue, toft
them, as if she were invited to a marriage feast, and not
to be cast to wild beasts. And thus, after scourging,
after exposure to the beasts, after roasting, she was finally
thrown into a net and cast before a bull, and when she
had been well tossed by the animal, and had now no
longer any sense of what was done to her by reason of
her firm hope, confidence, faith, and communion with
Christ, she too was despatched. Even the Gentiles con-
CHAP. I.] AURELIUS AND VEKUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 207
fessed, that no woman among them had ever endured
sufferings as many and great as these. But not even
then was their madness and cruelty to the saints satis-
fied ; for these fierce and barbarous people, stimulated
by the savage beast Satan, were in a fury not easy to be
assuaged, so that their abuse of the bodies assumed
another novel and singular aspect. Not abashed when
overcome by the martyrs, but evidently destitute of all
reason, the madness both of the governor and the people,
as of some savage beast, biased forth so much the more,
to exhibit the same unjust hostility against us. That
the Scriptures might be fulfilled, " He that is unjust let
him be unjust still, and he that is righteous let him be
righteous still," Rev. xxii. 11. For those that were suf-
focating in the prison, they cast to the dogs, carefully
watching them night and day, lest any should be buried
by us, and then also cast away the remains left by the
beasts and the fire, howsoever they had either been man-
gled or burnt. They also guarded the heads of the others,
together with the trunks of their bodies, with military
watches, for many days in succession, in order to prevent
them from being buried. Some, indeed, raged and
gnashed their teeth against them, anxious to find out
some better way of punishment. Others, again, laughed
at and insulted them, extolling their idols, and imputing
to them the punishment of the martyrs. But others,
more moderate, and who in some measure appeared to
sympathize, frequently upbraided them, saying, " Where
is their God, and what benefit has their religion been to
?hem, which they preferred to their own life ? " Such
was the variety of disposition" among the Gentiles, but
among our brethren, matters were in great affliction for
want of liberty to commit the bodies to the earth. For
neither did the night avail us for this purpose, nor had
money any effect to persuade, nor could any prayers or
entreaties move them. But they guarded them in every
possible way, as if it were a great gain, to prevent them
from burial." To these, they afterwards add other ac-
208 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK V;
counts, saying: "The bodies of the martyrs after being
abused in every possible manner, and thus exposed to the
open air for six days, were at length burned and reduced
to ashes by the wretches, and finally cast into the Rhone
that flows near at hand, that there might not be a vestige
of them remaining on the land. These things they did
as if they were able to overcome God, and destroy their
resurrection, as they themselves gave out, 'that they
might not have any hope of rising again, in the belief of
which, they have introduced a new and strange religion,
and contemn the most dreadful punishments, and are pre-
pared to meet death even with joy. Now we shall see,
whether they will rise again ; and whether their God is
able to help them, and rescue them out of our hands/ "
CHAPTER II.
THOSE THAT HAD FALLEN AWAY, KINDLY RESTORED BT THE
PIOUS MARTYRS.
Such were the occurrences that befel the churches of
Christ under the above-mentioned emperor, from which
it is easy to conjecture what was the probable course of
things in the other provinces. It may be well here to
add to these accounts, other extracts from the same epistle,
in which the moderation and benevolence of these martyrs
whom we have mentioned, is recorded in the following
words : " They were also so zealous, in their imitation of
Christ, who, though in the form of God, thought it not
robbery to be equal with God, that though tney were
esteemed in the same light, and had, neither once nor
twice, but frequently, endured martyrdom, and had been
again taken away from the beasts to prison, and bad
brands, and scars, and wounds spread over them/they
did not proclaim themselves martyrs, for it did noj/tfecome
us to apply this name to them ; and if anyone of us,
either by letter or in conversation, called them martyrs,
they seriously reproved^. For they cheerfully yielded
the title of martyr to Cfflft, the. true and faithful Martyr,
4!*
CHAP. II.] AURKLIUS AND VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 209
(witness) the First-begotten from the dead, the Prince of
divine life." They also made mention of those martyrs
that had already departed, and said: "They now are
martyrs whom Christ has thought worthy to be received
in their confession, setting the seal to their martyrdom
by the issue. But we are but indifferent and mean con-
fessors, and with tears did they entreat the brethren, that
they should offer up incessant prayers, that they might
be made perfect. They exhibited, indeed, the power of I
martyrdom in fact, exercising much freedom in declaring \
themselves to all people, and manifested their noble
patience and fearless intrepidity ; but the name of mar*
tyrs they declined receiving from the brethren, filled as
they were with the fear of God." Again, after a little,
they said, " They humbled themselves under the mighty
hand, by which they were now highly exalted. Then,
they defended themselves before all, they accused none,
they loosed all, they bound none. They prayed for those
that were so bitter in their hostility, like Stephen, the
perfect martyr. 'Lord, impute not this sin to them.'
And if he prayed for those that stoned him, how much
more should they pray for the brethren ! " And again
they say, after mentioning other matters, " That their
greatest conflict against Satan was on account of the sin-
cerity of their love, that the beast being strangled, might
be forced to restore alive those whom he thought he had
already devoured. For they did not arrogate any supe-
riority over the backsliders : but in those things wherein
they themselves abounded, in this they supplied those
that were deficient, exercising the compassion of mothers,
and pouring forth many prayers to the Father on their
account. They implored life, and he gave it to them,
which they also shared with their neighbours ; coming
off victorious over all, to God : always lovers of peace,
they always recommended peace, and with peace they
departed to God ; not leaving grief to their mother, (the
church,) or discord or dissensions to the brethren, but
joy and peace, unanimity and love. This account may
N
\
210 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK V.
be profitably added, respecting the love of those blessed
brethren towards those that fell away, on account of those
also, who after these events, unsparingly exercised an
inhuman and merciless disposition towards the members
of Christ."
CHAPTER III.
THE VISION THAT APPEARED TO ATT ALUS THE MARTYR, IK
A DREAM.
The same epistle of the above-mentioned martyrs, also
contains another account worthy of record, which no one
could regret to be presented to the knowledge of our
readers. It is as follows : " A certain Alcibiades, who
was one of these, (martyrs,) and who had led a hard and
rough kind of life, partook of no food usually eaten, but
merely bread and water. When cast into prison, and he
attempted to lead the same kind of life, it was revealed
to Attalus, after the first conflict which he finished in the
amphitheatre, that Alcibiades did not do well in not
making use of the creatures of God, and affording an ex-
ample of offence to others. Alcibiades, therefore, in obe-
dience to this, partook of all kinds of food, and gave
thanks to God ; for neither were they destitute of divine
grace, but the Divine Spirit was their counsellor/' But
let this suffice concerning these. Now as Montanus, and
Alcibiades,* and Theodotus, in Phrygia, then first began
to be esteemed by many for their gifts, (as there were
many other wonderful powers of divine grace, yet ex-
hibited even at that time in different churches,) they
created the belief with many, that they also were endued
with prophecy. And as there was a dissension in conse-
quence of these men, the brethren in Gaul again presented
their own pious and correct judgment also concerning
these, and published several letters of the martyrs that
had been put to death among them. These they had
written whilst yet in prison, and addressed to the brethren
• This is a different Alcibiades from the one before mentioned.
CHAP. V.] AURELIU8 AND VERTJS, A.D. 16 1 TO 180. 211
in Asia and Phtygia. And not only to these but likewise
to Eleutherus, who was then bishop of Rome, negotiating
as it were for the peace of the churches.
CHAPTER IV.
THE MARTYRS COMMEND IRENAU8 IN THEIR EPISTLE.
These same martyrs recommending also Ireneeus*
who was then a presbyter of the church at Lyons, to the
bishop of Rome before mentioned, bear abundant testi-
mony in his favour, as the following extracts show:
" We pray and desire, father Eleutherus, that you may
rejoice in God in all things and always. We have re»
quested our brother and companion Irenceus to carry this
epistle to you, and we exhort you to consider him as
commended to you as a zealous follower of the testament
(covenant } of Christ. For if we knew that any place could
confer rignteousness upon any one, we would certainly
commend him among the first as a presbyter of the church,
the station that he holds." Why should we here transcribe
the list of those martyrs given in the above-mentioned
epistle, of whom some were made perfect by decapitation,
some cast to be devoured by wild beasts, and others again
fell asleep in prison ? Why repeat the number of con-
fessors still living ? For whoever wishes to learn these,
can more easily obtain the fullest account by consulting
the epistle itself, which, as I said, has been inserted by
lis in our collection of martyrs. Such were the events
that happened under Antonine.
CHAPTER V.
GOD SENT RAIN FROM HEAVEN TO MARCUS AURELIUS, THE
EMPEROR, AT THE PRAYERS OF OUR BRETHREN.
It is said that when Marcus Aurelius Cesar, the
brother of the former, was about to engage in battle with
the Germans and Sarmatiaas, he and his army were
suffering with thirst, and were greatly at a loss on this
account. When those soldiers that belonged to the
n2
212 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK V.
Melitine legion, as it was called, by a faith which has
continued from that time to this, bending their knees
upon the earth whilst drawn up in battle array against
the enemy, according to our peculiar custom of praying,
engaged in prayer to God. And as this was a singular
spectacle to the enemy, a still more singular circumstance
is reported to have happened immediately ; the lightning
drove the enemy into flight and destruction, while a
shower came down and refreshed the army of those that
then called upon God, the whole of which was on the
point of perishing with thirst. This history is related by
historians who are strangers to our doctrine, who, how-
ever, took an interest in the writings of those whom we
have mentioned ; and it is also stated by our own writers,
whilst the wonderful event is also added by historians
who differ from our faith, but who do not admit that this
happened at the prayers of our brethren. But the feet
is handed down on record by our brethren, as lovers of
truth, in a plain and undisguised manner. Of these we
might mention Apollinaris, who says that from that time,
the legion, at whose prayers the wonder took place, re-
ceived an appellation appropriate to the event, from the
emperor, being called the fulminea, or thundering legion.
Tertullian also might be cited as a suitable witness of
these things, in the Apology that he addressed to the
Roman senate for the faith, the work which has been
already mentioned by us, in which he confirms the his-
tory with greater and more powerful proof, where he
writes as follows: "There are epistles of the most
learned emperor Marcus still extant, in which he himself
bears testimony, that when his army was ready to perish
for want of water, it was saved by the prayers of the
Christians." He says also, "tt^at the same emperor
threatened death to those that attempted to accuse us."
To which he also adds, u What kind of laws are those
which the wicked, unjust, and cruel put in force against
us alone ? which neither Vespadtan observed, although
he conquered the Jews ; which Trajan in part annulled,
CHAP. VI.] AURELIUS AND VERUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 213
forbidding that the Christians should be hunted up;
which not even Adrian, though very "inquisitive in all
matters, nor he that was surnamed the Pious, confirmed/'
But every one may place these to what account he pleases.
Let us proceed to the order of our history. Pothinus
having died with the other martyrs of Gaul, in the nine-
tieth year of his age, he was succeeded by Ireneeus in
the episcopate of the church at Lyons. We have under-
stood he was a hearer of Polycarp in his youth. This
writer has inserted the succession of the bishops in his
third book against the heresies, where he reviews the
catalogue down to Eleutherus, whose times we are now
examining, as he laboured with him in the production of
this work, writing as follows.
CHAPTER VI.
CATALOGUE 07 THE BISHOPS OF ROME.
" The blessed apostles having founded and established
the church, transmitted the office of the episcopate to
Linus. Of this Linus, Paul makes mention in his Epis-
tles to Timothy. He was succeeded by Anencletus, and
after him Clement held the episcopate, the third from
the apostles. Who, as he had seen the blessed apostles,
and had been connected with them, might be said to
have the doctrine of the apostles still sounding in his
ears, and what they delivered before his eyes. And not
only he, but many others were still left, who had been
taught by the apostles. In the times of this Clement,
there was no little dissension among the brethren at
Corinth, on occasion of which the church at Rome wrote
a considerable Epistle to the Corinthians, confirming
them in peace, and renewing their faith and the doctrine
they had lately received from the apostles." After a
little, he subjoins : " But this Clement was succeeded by
Evarestus, and Evarestus by Alexander. Xystus fol-
lowed as the sixth fr§m the apostles, after whom was
Telesphorus, who also illustriously suffered martyrdom,
214 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK V»
then came Hyginus, and after him Pius. He was fol-
lowed by Anicetus, and as he was succeeded by Soter,
the twelfth from the apostles in the episcopate now is
Eleutherus, in the same order and the same doctrine (or
succession*) in which the tradition of the apostles in the
church and the promulgation of the truth has descended
to us."
CHAPTER VII.
MIRACLES WERE PERFORMED IN THOSE TIMES BY THE BELIEVERS,
These accounts are given by lrenaeus in those five
books of his, to which he gave the title of " Refutation
and Overthrow of False Doctrine/' In the second book
of the same work, he also shows that even down to his
times, instances of divine and miraculous power were
remaining in some churches. " Far are they," says he,
" from raising the dead, in the manner the Lord and his
apostles did by prayer, yet even among the brethren
frequently in a case of necessity when a whole church has
united in much fasting and prayer, the spirit has returned
to the exanimated body, and the man has been granted
to the prayers of the saints/' And again, he says, after
other observations : " But if they say that our Lord also
did these things only in appearance, we shall refer them
back to the prophetic declarations, and shall show from
them that all those things were strictly foretold, and were
done by him, and that he alone is the Son of God.
Wherefore, also, those that were truly his disciples, re-
ceiving grace from him, in his name performed these
things for the benefit of the rest of men, as every one
received the free gift from Him. Some, indeed, most
certainly and truly cast out daemons, so that*irequently
those persons themselves that were cleansed from wicked
spirits, believed and were received into the church-
Others have the knowledge of things to come, as also
visions and prophetic communications ; other^Jieal the
• The word succession, in the parenthesis, is adopted by Valesius as the
.correct reading.
CHAP. V1J1.] AURELIUS ANDVBRUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 215
sick by the imposition of hands, and restore them to
health. And, moreover, as we said above, even the
dead have been raised and continued with us many years.
And why should we say more ? It is impossible to tell
the number of the gifts which the church throughout
the world received from God, and the deeds performed
in the name of Jesus Christ, that was crucified under
Pontius Pilate, and this too every day for the benefit of
the heathen, without deceiving any, or exacting their
money. For as she has received freely from God, she
also freely ministers." In another place the same author
writes : " As we hear many of the brethren in the church
who have prophetic gifts, and who speak in all tongues
through the Spirit, and who also bring to light the secret
things of men for their benefit, and who expound the
mysteries of God. " These gifts of different kinds also
continued with those that were worthy until the times
mentioned.
CHAPTER VIII.
THE STATEMENT OF IRENAUS RESPECTING THE SACRED
SCRIPTURES.
Since we have promised in the outset of our work to
give extracts occasionally when we refer to the declara-
tions of the ancient presbyters and historians of the
church, in which they have transmitted the traditions
that have descended to us respecting the sacred Scrip-
tures ; among whom Ireneeus was one ; let us now give
his words, and first of all what he has said of the holy
gospels : " Matthew produced his gospel written among
the Hebrews in their own dialect, whilst Peter and Paul
proclaimed the gospel and founded the church at Rome.
After the departure of these, Mark, the disciple and
interpreter of Peter, also transmitted to us in writing
what had been preached by him. And Luke, the com-
panion ofcPaul, committed to writing the gospel preached
by him. Afterwards John, the disciple of our Lord, the
same that lay upon his bosom, also published the gospel,
216 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK V,
whilst he was yet at Ephesus in Asia." This is what
this author says in the third book of the work already
mentioned; and in the fifth, he thus descants on the
Revelation of John and the calculation of antichrist's
name : " As matters are thus, and the number is thus
found in all the genuine and ancient copies, and as they
who saw John attest ; reason itself shows that the num-
ber of the name of the beast is indicated by the Greek
letters which it contains." And a little further on he
speaks of the same John: "We, therefore," says he,
* do not venture to affirm any thing with certainty re-
specting the name of antichrist. For were it necessary
that his name should be clearly announced to the present
age, it would have been declared by him who saw the
revelation. For it has not been long since it was seen,
but almost in our own generation, about the end of
Domitian's reign." These are what he states respecting
the Revelation. He also mentions the First Epistle of
John, extracting many testimonies from it: he also
mentions the First Epistle of Peter. And he not only
knew, but also admitted the book called Pastor, in these
words : " Well is it said in that work which declares,
4 First of all believe that there is one God, who created
and arranged all things,' " &c.
He also quotes some expressions from the Wisdom of
Solomon, almost in these wofds : "The vision of God
is productive of immortality, but immortality makes us
to be next to God." He also mentions the commentaries
of a certain apostolical presbyter, whose name he has
passed by in silence ; he also adds his expositions of the
sacred Scriptures. He moreover makes mention of
Justin Martyr and Ignatius, taking some testimony also
from the works written by these. He also promises in
a separate work to refute 6ome of the writings of Mar-
cion. Hear also what he has written respecting the
translation of the holy Scriptures by the seventy.
44 God," says he, " became man, and the Lord himself
saved us, giving us the sign of the virgin. But not as
CHAP. VIII.] AURELIUS AND VfiRUS, A.D. 161 TO 180. 217
some say, that now presume to interpret the Scriptures :
* Behold a young woman shall conceive and bear a son/
as Theodotion of Ephesus and Aquila of Fontus have
translated, both of them Jewish proselytes. Whom the
Ebionites following, assert that Jesus was begotten of
Joseph." After a little he adds: "For before the
Romans established their empire, whilst yet the Mace-
donians had possession of Asia, Ptolemy, the son of
Lagos, being ambitious to adorn the library established
by him in Alexandria, with the works of all men, as
many as were worthy of being studied, requested of the
inhabitants of Jerusalem to have their works translated
into the Greek; but as they were yet subject to the
Macedonians, they sent seventy of their elders that were
best skilled in the Scriptures, and in both languages, to
Ptolemy, and thus Providence favoured his design. But
as he wished them to make the attempt separately, and
apprehensive, lest by concert they might conceal the
truth of the Scriptures by their interpretation, therefore
separating them from one another, he commanded all to
write the same translation. And this he did in all the
books. Assembling therefore in the same place, in the
presence of Ptolemy, and each of them comparing their
respective versions, God was glorified, and the Scriptures
were recognised as truly divine, as all of them rendered
the same things, in the very same expressions, and the
same words, from the beginning to the end. So that the
Gentiles present knew that the Scriptures were translated
by a Divine inspiration. Neither was it any thing extra-
ordinary that God should have done this, who, indeed,
in the captivity of the people under Nebuchadnezzar,
when the Scriptures had been destroyed, and the Jews
returned to their country after seventy years, subsequently
in the times of Artaxerxes king of the Persians, inspired
Esdras the priest, of the tribe of Levi, to compose anew
all the discourses of the ancient prophets, and to re-
store to the people the laws given by Moses." Thus far
Ireneeus.
218 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK V.
CHAPTER IX,
THE BISHOPS UKDKR COMMODU8.
Antoninus having held the empire nineteen years,
Commodus received the government In his first year
Julian undertook the superintendence of the churches of
Alexandria, after Agrippinus had filled the office twelve
years.
CHAPTER X.
OF PANTANUS THE PHILOSOPHER.
About the same time, the school of the faithful was
governed by a man most distinguished for his learning,
whose name was Panteenus ; as there had been a school
of sacred literature established there from ancient times,
which has continued down to our own, and which we
have understood was conducted by men distinguished for
eloquence, and the study of divine things. For the
tradition is, that this philosopher was then in great
eminence, as he had been first disciplined in the philo-
sophical principles of those called stoics. But he is said
to have displayed such ardour, and so zealous a disposi-
tion, respecting the divine word, that he was constituted
a herald of the gospel of Christ to the nations of the
east, and advanced even as far as India. There were
even there yet many evangelists who were ardently
striving to employ their inspired zeal after the apostolic
example, to increase and build up the divine word. Of
these Panteenus is said to have been one, and to have
come as far as the Indies. And the report is, that he
there found his own arrival anticipated by some who
there were acquainted with the gospel of Matthew, to
whom Bartholomew, one of the apostles, had preached,
and had left them the same gospel in the Hebrew, which
was also preserved until this time. Panteenus, after many
praiseworthy deeds, was finally at the head of the Alex-
andrian school, commenting on the treasures o£ divine
truth, both orally and in his writings.
CHAP. XII.] COMMOBUS, A.D. 180 TO 188. 219
CHAPTER XI.
CLEMENT 07 ALEXANDRIA.
At this time, also, flourished Clement at Alexandria,
of the same name with him who anciently presided over
the church of Rome, and who was a disciple of the
apostles. This Clement was devoted to the study of the
same Scriptures with Pant&nus, and in his Institutions
expressly mentions the latter by name as his teacher.
He also appears to me to designate this same one in the
first book of his Stromata, when he points out the most
distinguished of the apostolic succession, which he had
received from tradition, in the following words : " These
books," says he, "were not fabricated as a work of
ostentation, but they are treasured up by me as a kind
of commentaries for my old age, and an antidote to for-
getftdness, as a natural image and sketch of those effi-
cacious and inspired doctrines which I was honoured to
receive from those blessed and truly excellent men. Of
these, the one was Ionicus in Greece, but the other in
Magna Grcecia; the one of them being a Syrian, the
other a native of Egypt. Others, however, there were,
living in the east ; and of these, one was from Assyria,
another of Palestine, a Hebrew by descent. The last
that I met with was the first in excellence. Him I
found concealed in Egypt ; and, meeting him there, I
ceased to extend my search beyond him, as one who had
no superior in abilities. These, indeed, preserved the
true tradition of the salutary doctrine, which, as given
by Peter and James, John and Paul, had descended from
father to son. Though there are few like their fathers,
they have, by the favour of God, also come down to us
to plant that ancient and apostolic seed likewise in our
minds."
CHAPTER XII.
THE BISHOPS OF JERUSALEM.
At this time, also, Narcissus, who is celebrated among
many even at this day, was noted as bishop of Jerusalem,
220 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK V.
being the fifteenth in succession since the invasion of the
Jews under Hadrian. Since this event, we have shown
that the church there consisted of Gentiles after those of
the circumcision, and that Marcus was the first bishop of
the Gentiles that presided there. After him, Cassianus
held the episcopal office; after him followed Publius,
then Maximus; these were followed by Julian, then
Caius ; after him Symmachus, and another Caius ; and
then another Julian, who was followed by Capito, and
Yalens and Dolichianus. Last of all Narcissus, the
thirtieth in regular succession from the apostles.
CHAPTER XIII.
OF RHODO, AND THE DISSENSION OCCASIONED BY MARCION,
WHICH HE RECORDS.
About this time, also, Rhodo, a native of Asia, being
instructed, as himself says, by Tatian, with whom we
have already become acquainted, and having written
various other books, among the rest also combated the
heresy of Marcion. This, he says, was split into various
opinions in his time ; and describing those that occasioned
the division, he also accurately refiites the perverse doc-
trines devised by each of them. Hear him in his own
words : " Hence," says he, " they are also divided among
themselves, as they maintain a doctrine that cannot stand.
For from this herd arose Apelles, who assuming a gravity
of deportment, and presuming upon his age, professed to
believe but one principle, and that the prophetic declara-
tions proceeded from an adverse spirit. He was deluded,
however, by the responsive oracular answers of a certain
virgin under demoniacal influence, and whose name was
Philumena. But others, as the Mariner Marcion him-
self, introduced two principles, to which sect belong
Potitus and Basilicus. These following that wolf of
Pontus (Marcion), and, like the former, unable to find
the division of things, sunk into licentiousness, and
roundly asserted, without any proof, that there were two
CHAP. XIII.] COMMODUS, A.D. 180 TO 193. 221
principles. Others, again, declining from them to a still
greater error, established not only two but three natures."
Of these, the chief and leader was Syneros, as those that
established his school say. But the same author writes,
that he also had some conference with Apelles. " For,"
says he, " the old man Apelles, when he came into con-
versation with us, was refuted in many of his false asser-
tions. Hence, he also said, that one ought not to examine
doctrine, but that each one should continue as he be-
lieved. For he asserted, that those who trusted in him
that was crucified would be saved, if they were only
found engaged in good works. But he asserted, that
the most obscure of all things was, as we before said, the
question respecting the Deity." He said there was one
principle, as our doctrine asserts : then, after advancing
the whole of his opinion, he subjoins the following:
" When I said to him, l How do you prove this % or how
can you say there is one principle ? I wish you to ex-
plain ;' he said, ' that the prophecies refuted themselves,
because they uttered nothing that was true, for they are
inconsistent and false, and contradict themselves; but
said, that he did not, however, know there was only one
principle, he was only moved to adopt this opinion. 9
Then conjuring him to speak the truth, he swore that he
did speak the truth, and said he did not understand how
there could be a God without being produced, but that
he believed it. On learning this, I laughed, and re-
proved him ; because whilst he asserted that he was a
teacher, he knew not how to establish that which he
taught."
In the same work which he addressed to Callistion,
he confesses that he himself was taught by Tatian at
Rome, and says, also, that a book of questions had been
written by Tatian, in which he professes to explain what
was hidden and obscure in the sacred writings : Rhodon
promises that he would give solutions to these questions
in a work of his own. There is also a commentary of
his extant, on the Hexsmeron. But this same Apelles
222 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK V.
uttered innumerable impieties against the law of Moses,
and in many works he reviled the sacred Scriptures,
using no small exertions, as it seems, to refute and over-
turn them. Thus for, however, respecting these.
CHAPTER XIV.
THE FALSE PROPHETS OP THE PHRYGIANS.
As the enemy of the church of God is the great
adversary of all goodness, and the promoter of evil, and
since he omits no method of plotting against men, he was
active again in causing new heresies to spring up against
the church. Some like venomous reptiles crept over
Asia and Phrygia, pretending that Montanus was the
Paraclete,* hut that the two women who followed him,
Priscilla and Maximilla, were prophetesses of Montanus.
CHAPTER XV.
OF THE SCHISM OF BLASTUS, AT ROME.
Others there were that flourished at Rome, at the
head of whom was Florinus, who lost his office as a
presbyter of the church, and Blastus was very nearly
involved in the same fall with him. These, also, draw-
ing away many of the church, seduced them into their
opinions, each one endeavouring separately to introduce,
his own innovations upon the truth.
CHAPTER XVI.
THE AFFAIRS OF MONTANUS, AND HTB FALSE PROPHETS.
Against the above-mentioned heresy of the Phrygians,
that power which is the defender of the truth, raised up
• Paraclete y the epithet of the Holy Spirit, occurring in St John's gospel.
It is a Greek derivative, signifying Comforter or Advocate, Other false
teachers besides Montanus, have either assumed or had this epithet applied
to them ; among these, the impostor Mahomet is not the least noted. In the
gospel of Barnabas, this name, by a change of the vowels is *f pueXvrog, the
most glorious, instead of wapakktiToc.. As this expresses the meaning of
Mahomet's name, the gospel of Barnabas is much valued, at least among the
African Mahometans. See the Koran, Sur. LXI.
CHAP. XVI.] COMMODUS, A.D. 180 TO 193. 223
a powerful weapon and antagonist in Apollinaris of
Hierapolis, whom we mentioned before, and in many
other eloquent men with him ; of whom, also, most
abundant matter has been left us for our history. One
of them, in the very beginning of his work against them,
first intimates that he would meet and refute them by
open argument. For thus he commences his work : "As
for a long and very considerable time, O beloved Aviichis
Marcellus, I have been urged by thee to write a dis-
course against the heresy which is called after Miltiades,
I have been somewhat in doubt until now, not indeed
for want of argument to refute the false doctrine, or to
bear witness to the truth, but because fearful and appre-
hensive, lest I should appear to give any new injunctions,
or to add any thing to the doctrine of the New Testa-
ment, which it is impossible that any resolved to live
according to the gospel, should add to or diminish.
Lately, however, having been at Ancyra, a city of Galatia,
and having understood that the church in Pontus was
very much agitated by this new prophecy, as they call
it, but which, as shall be shown, with divine assistance,
deserves rather the name of false prophecy, I discoursed
many days in the church, both respecting these matters
and others that were proposed ; so that the church, in-
deed, rejoiced and was strengthened in the truth; but
the adversaries were put to flight, and the opponents
were cast down. But as the presbyters of the place
requested that we should leave some account of those
things that we said, in opposition to the enemies of the
truth, Zoticus Otrenus also being present, who was our
fellow-presbyter ; this, indeed, I did not perform, but I
promised writing thither, and to send it as soon as pos-
sible, if the Lord permitted." This, and other matters,
he states in the beginning of his work, premising the
cause of the mentioned heresy, as follows : " Their com-
bination, therefore, and recent heretical severance from
the church, had for its origin the following cause :—
There is said to be a certain village of Mysia in Phrygia,
224 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK V.
called Ardaba. There, they say, during the proconsul-
ship of Cratus in Asia, one of those who was but a recent
convert, Montanus by name, in the excessive desire of
his soul to take the lead, gave the adversary occasion
against himself so that he was carried away in spirit,
and wrought up into a certain kind of frenzy and
irregular ecstasy, raving, and speaking, and uttering
strange things, and proclaiming what was contrary to
the institutions that had prevailed in the church, as
handed down and preserved in succession from the
earliest times. But of those that happened then to be
present, and to hear these spurious oracles, some being
indignant, rebuked him as one under the influence of
daemons and the spirit of delusion, and only exciting
disturbances among the multitude. These bore in mind
the distinction and the warning given by our Lord, when
he cautioned them to be vigilantly on their guard against
false prophets. Others again, elated as if by the Holy
Spirit, and the prophetic gift, and not a little puffed up ;
and forgetting tie caution given by our Lord ; challenged
this insidious, nttering, and seducing spirit, and were
themselves captivated and seduced by his influence, so
that they were no longer able to silence him. Thus,
by an artifice, or rather by a certain crafty process, the
devil having devised destruction against those that dis-
obeyed the truth, and thus excessively honoured by
them, secretly stimulated and fired their understandings,
already wrapt in insensibility, and wandering away from
the truth. He also excited two others, females, and
filled them with the spirit of delusion, so that they spake
like the former, in a kind of frenzy, out of all propriety,
and in a manner strange and novel. They rejoiced and
gloried in the spirit who thus pronounced them happy
and puffed them up by the greatness of his promises.
Sometimes also he pointedly and deservedly condemned
them, so that he might seem a chastising spirit. Those
few that were deceived were Phrygians ; and the same
CHAP. XVI.] COMMODUS, A.D. 180 TO 193. 225
arrogant spirit* taught them to revile the whole church
under heaven, because it gave neither access nor honour
to this false spirit of prophecy. The faithful, therefore,
held frequent conferences in many places throughout
Asia on this account, and having examined these novel
doctrines, pronounced them vain, rejected them as heresy,
and expelled and prohibited from communion with the
church those who held them." After relating these facts
in the beginning of his work, and introducing the refuta-
tion of it throughout, he adds the following remarks in
the second book, respecting the end of those just de-
scribed. " Therefore," says he, u since they call us
slayers of the prophets, because we did not promptly
receive these talkative teachers, pretending that they
were those whom the Lord promised to send to his
people, let them tell us in the name of God, O friends,
which of these who began prating from Montanus and
his women, is there that suffered persecution, or was
slain by the impious *? None. Not even one of them
has been seized and crucified for the n/me (of Christ).
None at all. Not one of their women whs ever scourged
in the synagogues of the Jews, or stoned. No, never.
" Montanus and Maximilla, indeed, are said to have
died another death than this, for at the instigation of that
mischievous spirit, the report is, that both of them hung
themselves, not indeed at the same time, but at the par-
ticular time of each one's death, as the general report is;
and thus they died and terminated their life like the
traitor Judas. Thus, also, the general opinion is, that
Theodotus, one of the first that was carried away by their
prophecy, as it was called, and who became a kind of
patron of the delusion, as if he should at some time be
taken up and received into the heavens, and who falling
into trances, gave himself up to the spirit of deception,
was finally tossed by him like a quoit in the air, and thus
miserably perished. They say this happened as we have
* Montanus himself, probably.
O
226 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK V.
stated. But, my friend, we do not presume to know any
thing certain of these matters, unless we had seen them.
For perhaps both Montanus and Theodotus, and the
above-mentioned woman, may have died in this way, or
they may not." He mentions also in the same book, that
the holy bishops of that time attempted to refute the spirit
in Maximilla, but were prevented by others who mani-
festly co-operated with the spirit. His statement is as
follows : " And let not, as is said in the same work of
Asterius Urbanus, let not the spirit of Maximilla say, ' I
am chased like a wolf from the flock, I am no wolf. I
am utterance, spirit, and power.' But let him show the
power in the spirit effectually, and prove it. And let him
by the Spirit face those that were present at the time, to
examine and argue with the babbling spirit, men who
were eminent, and bishops of the church, Zoticus of Co-
mana, Julian of Apamea, whose tongues the followers of
Themison bridled, and prevented them from refuting the
false and seducing spirit."
In the same work, after stating other matters in refu-
tation of the false predictions of Maximilla, he likewise
indicates the time that he wrote this, and mentions also,
her declarations in which she foretold that there would
be wars and political convulsions. The falsity of which
is evinced by him as follows : " And has not," says he,
" the falsehood of this been made obvious ? For it is
now more than thirteen years since the woman died, and
neither has there been a partial nor a general war, but
rather, by the mercy of God, continued peace to the
Christians." This he writes in the second book. I shall
also subjoin some extracts from the third book, in which
he speaks as follows, against those who boasted that there
were many of their number that had suffered martyrdom :
" But," says he, " since they are at a loss what to reply
to the refutation of their errors, they fly for refuge to their
martyrs, saying they have many martyrs, and that this is
one sure evidence of the power of that spirit which they
call prophetical. But this, as it appears, is not the more
CHAP. XVII.] COMMODUS, A.D. 180 TO 193. 227
true on that account. For some of the other heresies
also have a vast number of martyrs, but neither do we
the more on that account agree with them, nor acknow-
ledge that they have truth on their side. Indeed, they
who are called Marcionites, say that they had vast num-
bers that were martyrs for Christ. But they do not
confess Christ in truth." And a little after, he adds :
" Hence, whenever those that are called martyrs by the
church, on account of enduring martyrdom for the true
faith, happen to foil in with those called martyrs of the
Phrygian heresy, they always separate from them and
undergo death, having no communion with them, because
they do not assent to the spirit of Montanus and the
women ; and that all this is true, and happened in our
own time* at Apamea on the Menander, is manifest from
those who suffered martyrdom with Caius and Alexander
of Eumenia."
CHAPTER XVII.
OF M1LTIADES AND HIS WORKS.
In the same work he also makes mention of the histo-
rian Miltiades, who also wrote a book against the same
heresy. After quoting some passages from them, he
adds : " As I found these statements in one of their works
against another work written by our brother Alcibiades,
in which be demonstrates the impropriety of a prophet's
speaking in ecstasy ; this work I have abridged." After
stating other matters, he enumerates those who had pro-
phesied under the New Testament. Among these he
mentions one Ammias and Quadratus. " But the false
prophet," says he, "is carried away by a vehement
ecstasy, accompanied by want of all shame and fear ; be-
ginning, indeed, with a designed ignorance, and termi-
nating, as beforesaid, in involuntary madness. They
will never be able to show that any in the Old or New
Testament, were thus violently agitated and carried away
in spirit. Neither will they be able to boast that Agabus,
o2
228 ECCLESIASTICAL HI8TORY. [BOOK V.
or Judas, or Silas, or the daughters of Philip, or Ammias
in Philadelphia, or Quadratus, or others that do not be-
long to them, ever acted in this way." Again, after a
little, he says : " If after Quadratus and Ammias in Phi-
ladelphia, the women that followed Montanus, succeeded
in the gift of prophecy, let them show us what women
among them succeeded Montanus and his women. For
the apostle shows that the gift of prophecy should be in
all the church until the coming of the Lord, but they can
by no means show any one at this time, the fourteenth
year from the death of Maximilla." Thus far this author.
But the Miltiades mentioned by him has left other
monuments of his study in the holy Scriptures, both in
the works that he wrote against the Greeks and those
against the Jews. Both treatises are written in two
separate volumes. He has, moreover, written a work
against the philosophers of the age, in favour of the
philosophy which he embraced.
• CHAPTER XVIII.
APOLLONIUS ALSO REFUTES THE PHRYGIAN HERESY, AND THOSE
WHOM HE HAS MENTIONED.
The heresy of the Phrygians, as it was called, still
continuing to prevail in Phrygia, Apollonius undertook
to refute it in a particular work which he wrote ; on the
one hand correcting their false predictions in reference
to what they said, and on the other describing the life of
those who were its founders. Hear him in his own
words respecting Montanus: "But who," says he, "is
this new teacher? His works and his doctrines suf-
ficiently show it. This is he that taught the dissolutions
of marriage, he that imposed laws of fasting, that called
Pepuza and Tymium, little places in Phrygia, a Jerusa-
lem, in order to collect men from every quarter thither ;
who established exactors of money, and under the name
of offerings, devised the artifice to procure presents ; who
provided salaries for those that preached his doctrine, that
CHAP. XVIII.] COMMODUS, A.P. 180 TO 193. 229
it might grow strong by gormandizing and gluttony."
Thus far concerning Montanus ; and further on he writes
concerning his prophetesses: "We show, therefore,' 9 says
he, " that these same leading prophetesses, as soon as
they were filled with the spirit, abandoned their husbands.
How then can they utter this falsehood, who call Prisca
a virgin ?" He afterwards proceeds again: "Does it
not appear to you that the Scripture forbids any prophet
to receive gifts and money ? When, therefore, I see a
prophetess receiving both gold and silver, and precious
garments, how can I fail to reject her ? " Again, further
on, respecting a certain one of their confessors, he says :
"Moreover, Themison, who was completely clad in a
most plausible covetousness, could not bear the great
characteristic of confession, but threw aside bonds and
imprisonment for the abundance of wealth, and though
it became him to walk humbly, boasted as a martyr, and
dared to imitate the apostles by drawing up a certain
catholic epistle, to instruct those who had a better faith
than himself, to contend for doctrines of empty sound,
and to utter impieties against the Lord and his apostles
and the holy church." Again, speaking of others that
are honoured among them as martyrs, he writes thus :
" But not to speak of many, let the prophetess tell us the
circumstances of Alexander, who called himself a martyr,
with whom she feasted, the same too that is adored by
numbers ; whose robberies and other crimes, for which
he was punished, it is not for us to tell, but which are
preserved in the public records. Which of them forgives
another his sins? Does the prophetess forgive the
martyr his robberies? or the martyr forgive the pro-
phetess her avarice ? Although the Lord has said, ' Lay
not up for yourselves gold or silver, nor two coats/ these,
in direct opposition, have committed great crimes in re-
gard to the possession of things thus prohibited. For
we shall show, that those that are called martyrs and
prophets among them, have derived pecuniary gain, not
only from the wealthy, but from the poor, and from
230 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BO0K V.
widows and orphans, and if they have any confidence (of
innocence) in this, let them stand and settle these matters
with us ; so that if they are convicted, they may abandon
their misdemeanours hereafter.
" The fruits of a prophet must be examined ; for by its
fruits the tree is known. But that those who wish may
understand the circumstances respecting this Alexander,
he was tried by iEmiliiis Frontinus, the proconsul (of
Asia) at Ephesus, not for the name (of Christian) but
for the robberies which he dared to commit, as he had
already been a transgressor. Then, however, pretending
to the name of the Lord, he was liberated, after he had
spread his errors among the faithful there. But the
church of the place whence he sprung would not Teceive
him, because he was a robber. Those, however, that
wish to learn his history, can consult the public archives
of Asia. And yet the prophet pretends to be ignorant of
this man, with whom he lived many years. By refuting
him, we also overturn the pretensions of the prophet.
The same thing could be shown in many others, and if
they have the courage let them undergo the test of argu-
ment." In another part of the same work, he adds the
following, respecting their boasted prophets : " If," says
he, "they deny that their prophets took presents, let
them at least acknowledge, that, if they should be proved
to have received them, they are no prophets. And of
these matters we will furnish a thousand proofs. But it
is necessary that all the fruits of a prophet should be ex-
amined. Tell me, does a prophet dye (his hair)? Does
a prophet stain (his eyelids) ? Does a prophet delight in
ornament $ Does a prophet play with tablets and dice ?
Does he take usury ? Let them first acknowledge these
things, whether they are right or not ; and I will show
that they have been done by them."
This same Apollonius relates, in the same work, that
it was forty years from the time that Montanus under-
took his pretended prophecy down to the period when he
wrote his work. And again he says, that Zoticus, who
CHAP. XIX.] COMMODUS, A.D. 180 TO 193. 231
was also mentioned by the former historian, when Maxi-
milla was pretending to utter prophecies at Pepuza,
attempted to interfere and reason with the spirit by
which she was stimulated, but was hindered by those
that followed her opinions. He mentions, also, a certain
Thraseas among the martyrs of the times, and also that
it was handed down by tradition, that our Saviour com-
manded his disciples not to depart from Jerusalem for
twelve years. He quotes, also, the Revelations of John
as testimony; and relates, also, that a dead man was
raised by the divine power, through the same John, at
Ephesus. Many other matters he also states ; by which
he abundantly refutes the error of the above-mentioned
heresy. — These are the matters stated by Apollonius.
CHAPTER XIX.
THE OPINION OF SERAPION RESPECTING THE HERESY OF THE
PHRYGIANS.
Serapion, who is said about this time to have been
the bishop of the church of Antioch, after Maximinus,
has also made mention of the writings of Apollinaris
against the same heresy. In a private letter, which he
wrote to Caricus and Ponticus, he mentions him, and
also refutes his heresy in the following words: "But
that you may also see, that the influence of this lying
party of a new prophecy, as it is called, is abominated by
all the brethren in the world, I have also sent you the
epistle of Claudius Apollinaris, that most blessed bishop
of Hierapolis in Asia." In this same epistle of Serapion
are also given the subscriptions of several bishops, of
whom one wrote as follows : " I, Aurelius Cyrenius, a
witness, wish you health." Another, as follows: " JSlius
Publius Julius, bishop of Debeltum, a colony of Thrace,
as sure as God lives in the heavens, the blessed Sotas,
in Anchialus, wished to cast out the daemon from Pris-
cilia, and the hypocrites would not suffer him." The
signatures of many other bishops who bear witness to
232 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK V.
the facts, are given in their own hand in this epistle.
And such are the statements referring to these.
CHAPTER XX.
THR WRITINGS OF IRENJEUS AGAINST THE SCHISMATICS AT ROME.
IrenjEUS composed various epistles in opposition to
those that attempted to disfigure the sound institutions
of the church at Rome. One addressed to Blastus, On
Schism. One to Florinus, On Sovereignty, or, On the
truth that God is not the author of evil : for the latter
appeared to maintain this opinion ; on whose account, as
he was again on the point of being carried away by the
Yalentinian delusion, Ireueeus also wrote the treatise on
the Ogdoad, or the number eight; in which book he
also shows that he was the first that received the original
succession from the apostles. There also, at the close of
the work, we found a most delightful remark of his,
which we shall deem incumbent on us also to add to the
present work. It is as follows : " I adjure thee, whoever
thou art, that transcribes! this book, by our Lord Jesus
Christ, and by his glorious appearance, when he shall
come to judge the quick and dead, to compare what thou
hast copied, and to correct it by this original manuscript,
from which thou hast carefully transcribed; and that
thou also copy this adjuration, and insert it in the copy."
These things may be profitably read in his works, and
we hope with equal profit have been related by us, that
we may have these ancient and truly holy men, as the
noblest examples before us. In that epistle, indeed,
which we have already mentioned, and which Irensus
addressed to Florinus, he again speaks of his intimacy
with Polycarp. " These doctrines," says he, " O Flori-
nus, to say the least, are not of a sound understanding.
These doctrines are inconsistent with the church, and
calculated to thrust those that follow them into the
greatest impiety. These doctrines, not even the heretics
out of the church ever attempted to assert. These doc-
CHAP. XX.] COMMODUS, A.D. 180 TO 193. 233
trines were never delivered to thee by the presbyters
before us, those who also were the immediate disciples
of the apostles. For I saw thee when I was yet a boy
in the lower Asia with Polycarp, moving in great splen-
dour at court, and endeavouring by all means to gain his
esteem. I remember the events of those times much
better than those of more recent occurrence. As the
studies of our youth growing with our minds, unite with
them so firmly that I can tell also the very place where
the blessed Polycarp was accustomed to sit and discourse;
and also his entrances, his walks, his manner of life, the
form of his body, his conversations with the people, and
his familiar intercourse with John, as he was accustomed
to tell, as also his familiarity with those that had seen
the Lord. How also he used to relate their discourses,
and what things he had heard from them concerning the
Lord. Also concerning his miracles, his doctrine, all
these were told by Polycarp, in consistency with the
holy Scriptures, as he had received them from the eye-
witnesses of the doctrine of salvation. These things, by
the mercy of God, and the opportunity then afforded me,
I attentively heard, noting them down, not on paper, but
in my heart ; and these same facts I am always in the
habit, by the grace of God, of recalling faithfully to mind.
And I can bear witness in the sight of God, that if that
blessed and apostolic presbyter had heard any such thing
as this, he would have exclaimed, and stopped his ears,
and according to his custom, would have said : ' O good
God, unto what times hast thou reserved me, that I
should tolerate these things !' He would have fled from
the place in which he had sat or stood, hearing doctrines
like these. From his epistles, also, which he wrote to
the neighbouring churches, in order to confirm them, or
to some of the brethren in order to admonish or to exhort
them, the same thing may be clearly shown." Thus far
Ireneeus.
234 {CCCLB8IASTICAL HI8TORY. f BOOK V.
CHAPTER XXI.
THE MABTTRDOM Of APOLLONIUS, AT ROME.
About the same period, in the reign of Commodus,
our circumstances were changed to a milder aspect, as
there was peace by the grace of God prevailing in the
churches throughout the whole world. Then also the
salutary doctrine brought the minds of men from every
race on earth, to the devout veneration of the supreme
God, so that now, many of those eminent at Rome for
their wealth and kindred, with their whole house and
family, yielded to their salvation. But this was not to
be easily borne by the adversary of all good, that daemon
who in his own nature is envy itself: for he again pre-
pared for action, and commenced plotting various devices
against us. He led to the tribunal Apollonius, one of
the faithful at that day, renowned for nis learning and
wisdom, by stimulating a certain man, well calculated to
be his minister for such a purpose, to bring accusation
against him. But this miserable instrument, entering
upon the charge out of season, when such informers were
not suffered to live according to the imperial edict, his
limbs were immediately broken, after Ferennis the judge
had pronounced the sentence. But this most approved
and divinely favoured martyr, as the judge earnestly de-
sired and entreated him to give an account of himself
before the senate, delivered a most eloquent defence of
the faith for which he was suffering, in the presence of
all, and terminated his life, by decapitation, according to
the decree of the senate ; as there was a law of long
standing with them, that those who had been once led to
trial, and that would by no means change their purpose,
should not be dismissed. But the declarations of this
martyr before the judge, and the answers that he gave
to the questions of Perennis, and his whole defence before
the senate, whoever wishes to know, may learn from the
narratives of ancient martyrs collected by us.
CHAP. 1X1II.] COMMODUS, A.D. 180 TO 193. 235
»
CHAPTER XXII.
THE BISHOPS THAT FLOURISHED AT THIS TIMB.
In the tenth year of the reign of Commodus, Eleu-
therus, who had held the episcopate for thirteen years,
was succeeded by Victor. In this year, also, Julianus,
who had the episcopal charge of the churches at Alex-
andria ten years, was succeeded by Demetrius. At this
time, also, was yet living the above-mentioned Serapion,
bishop of Antioch, and the eighth in succession from the
apostles. At Cesarea, in Palestine, Theophilus presided;
and Narcissus, who was mentioned before, had still at
the same time the administration of the church ip Jeru-
salem. Bacchyllus was then also bishop of Corinth, in
Greece, and Poly crates of the church at Ephesus, and
many others besides these, as is probable, were promi-
nent. We have only given the names of those whose
orthodoxy has been left on record.
CHAPTER XXIII.
THE QUESTION THEN AGITATED RESPECTING THE PASSOVER.*
There was a considerable discussion raised about this
time, in consequence of a difference of opinion respecting
the observance of the paschal season. The churches of
all Asia, guided by a remoter tradition, supposed that
they ought to keep the fourteenth day of the moon for
the festival of the Saviour's passover, in which day the
Jews were commanded to kill the paschal lamb ; and it
was incumbent on them, at all times, to make an end of
* Our English word passover, happily, in sound and sense, almost corre-
sponds to the Hebrew nra» of which it is a translation. Exod. xii. 27. The
Greek pascha, formed from the Hebrew, is the name of the Jewish festival,
applied invariably in the primitive church to designate the festival of the
Lord's resurrection, which took place at the time of the passover. ^ Our word
Easter, is of Saxon origin, and of precisely the same import with its German
cognate Ostern. The latter is derived from the old Teutonic form of aufer-
stehn, auferstehung, i.e. resurrection. The name Easter, is undoubtedly
preferable to pascha or passover, but the latter was the primitive name.
236 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK V.
the fast on this day, on whatever day of the week it
should happen to fall. But as it was not the custom to
celebrate it in this manner in the churches throughout
the rest of the world, who observe the practice that has
prevailed from apostolic tradition until the present time,
so that it would not be proper to terminate our fast on
any other but the day of the resurrection of our Saviour.
Hence there were synods and convocations of the bishops
on this question ; and all unanimously drew up an eccle-
siastical decree, which they communicated to all the
churches in all places, that the mystery of our Lord's
resurrection should be celebrated on no other day than
the Lord's day; and that on this day alone we should
observe the close of the paschal fasts. There is an
epistle extant even now, of those who were assembled at
the time ; among whom presided Theophilus, bishop of
the church in Cesarea, and Narcissus, bishop of Jeru-
salem. There is also another epistle extant on the same
question, bearing the name of Victor. An epistle, also,
of the bishops in Pontus, among whom Palmas, as the
most ancient, presided ; also, of the churches of Gaul,
over whom Irenaeus presided. Moreover, one from those
in Osrhoene, and the cities there. A particular epistle
from Bacchyllus, bishop of the Corinthians ; and epistles
from many others, who, advancing one and the same
doctrine, also passed the same vote. And this, their
unanimous determination, was the one already mentioned.
CHAPTER XXIV.
CONTROVERSY ABOUT EASTER.
The bishops, however, of Asia, persevering in observ-
ing the custom handed down to them from their fathers,
were headed by Polycrates. He, indeed, had also set
forth the tradition handed down to them, in a letter which
he addressed to Victor and the church of Rome. " We,"
said he, *' therefore, observe the genuine day; neither
adding thereto nor taking therefrom. For in Asia great
CHAP. XXIV.] COMMODUS, A.D. 180 TO 193. 237
lights have fallen asleep, which shall rise again in the
day of the Lord's appearing, in which he will come with
glory from heaven, and will raise np all the saints;
Philip, one of the twelve apostles, who sleeps in Hiera-
polis, and his two aged virgin daughters. His other
daughter, also, who having lived under the influence of
the Holy Ghost, now likewise rests in Ephesus. More-
over, John, who rested upon the bosom of our Lord, who
also was a priest, and bore the sacerdotal plate* (ireraXov,)
both a martyr and teacher. And is buried in Ephesus ;
also Polycarp of Smyrna, both bishop and martyr. Thra-
seus, also, bishop and martyr of Eumenia, who is buried
at Smyrna. Why should I mention Sagaris, bishop and
martyr, who rests at Laodicea ? Moreover, the blessed
Papirius ; and Melito, the eunuch, whose walk and con-
versation was altogether under the influence of the Holy
Spirit, who now rests at Sardis, awaiting the episcopate
from heaven, when he shall rise from the dead. All these
observed the fourteenth day of the passover according to
the gospel, deviating in no respect, but following the rule
of faith. Moreover, I, Polycrates, who am the least of
all of you, according to the tradition of my relatives, some
of whom I have followed. For there were seven of my
relatives bishops, and I am the eighth ; and my relatives
always observed the day when the people (i.e. the Jews)
threw away the leaven. I, therefore, brethren, am now
sixty-five years in the Lord, who having conferred with
the brethren throughout the world, and having studied
the whole of the sacred Scriptures, am not at all alarmed
at those things with which I am threatened, to intimidate
me. For they who are greater than I, have said, c We
ought to obey God rather than men.' " After this, he
also proceeds to write concerning all the bishops that
were present, and thought the same with himself: " I
could also mention," says he, " the bishops that were
* The sacerdotal plate here mentioned, is not to be understood of the
Jewish priesthood, for John had no connexion with that It is probable that
he, with othm, wore a badge like this, as the prtests of a better covenant
238 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK V.
present, whom you requested to be summoned by me, and
whom I did call. Whose names, did I write them, would
present a great number. Who, however, seeing my
slender body, consented to the epistle, well knowing that
I did not bear my gray hairs for nought, but that I did
at all times regulate my life in the Lord Jesus." Upon
this, Victor, the bishop of the church of Rome, forthwith
endeavoured to cut off the churches of all Asia, together
with the neighbouring churches, as heterodox, from the
common unity ; and he published abroad by letters, and
proclaimed, that all the brethren there were wholly ex-
communicated. But this was not the opinion of all the
bishops. They immediately exhorted him, on the con-
trary, to contemplate that course that was calculated to
promote peace, unity, and love to one another. :
There are also extant, the expressions they used* who
pressed upon Victor with, much severity. Among these
also wa& IrenaBus, who, in the name of those brethren in
Gaul over whom he presided, wrote an epistle, in which
he maintains the duty of celebrating the mystery of the
resurrection of our Lord, only on. the day of the Lord.
He becomingly also admonishes Victor, not to cut off
whole churches of God, who observed the tradition of
an ancient custom. After many other matters urged by
him, he also adds the following : " For not only is the
dispute respecting the day, but also respecting the man-
ner of fasting. . For some think, they ought to fast only
one day, some two, some more days ; some compute their
day as consisting of forty hours night and day ; and this
diversity existing among those that observe it, is not a
matter that hue just sprung up in our times, but long ago
among those before us, who perhaps not having ruled
with sufficient strictness, established the practice that
arose from their simplicity and inexperience, and yet
with all these maintained peace, and we have maintained
peace with one another ; and the very difference in our
fasting establishes the unanimity in our faith." To
these he also adds a narrative* which I may here appro-
CHAP. XXIV.] COMMODUS, A.D. 180 TO 193. 239
priately insert. It is as follows : " And those presbyters
who governed the church before Soter, and over which
you now preside, I mean Anicetus and Pius, Hyginus
with Telesphorus and Xystus, neither did themselves
observe, nor did they permit those after them to observe
it. And yet, though they themselves did not keep it,
they were not the less in peace with those who came
from other churches where it was kept; although to
keep it then was so much the more in opposition to those
who did not.* Neither at any time did they cast off any
merely for the sake of the form. Those very presbyters
before thee, who did not observe it, sent the eucharist f
to those who did. And when the blessed Polycarp went
to Rome, in the time of Anicetus, and they had a little
difference among themselves likewise respecting other
matters, they immediately were reconciled, not disputing
much with one another on this head. For neither could
Anicetus persuade Polycarp not to observe it, because he
had always observed it with John the disciple of our
Lord, and the rest of the apostles, with whom he asso-
ciated ; and neither did Polycarp persuade Anicetus to
observe it, who said that he was bound to maintain the
practice of the presbyters before him. Which things
being so, they communed with each other; and in the
church, Anicetus yielded to Polycarp, out of respect no
doubt, the office of consecrating, and they separated from
each other in peace, all the church being at peace ; both
those that observed and those that did not observe, main-
taining peace. And this same Irenaeus, as one whose
character answered well to his name, being in this way
a peace-maker, exhorted and negociated such matters as
these for the peace of the churches. And not only to
* The meaning of this passage, if it has any obscurity, is, that the act of
observing and celebrating, was a more decided attitude of opposition in the
very face of the church that did not observe the festival at this time. And
that the western church bore with this, is here adduced as a proof of the love
and unity prevailing in the churches.
f The bishops were accustomed at Easter to send the eucharist to one
another.
240 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK V.
Victor, but likewise to the most of the other rulers ef the
churches, he sent letters of exhortation on the agitated
question.
CHAPTER XXV.
ALL AGREE TO ONE OPINION RESPECTING THE PASSOVER.
The bishops indeed of Palestine, whom we have just
mentioned, Narcissus and Theophilus, and Cassius with
them, the bishop of the church at Tyre, and Claras of
Ptolemais, and those that came together with them,
having advanced many things respecting the tradition
that had been handed down to them by succession from
the apostles, regarding the passover, at the close of the
epistle, use these words : " Endeavour to send copies of
the epistle through all the church, that we may not give
occasion to those whose minds are easily led astray. But
we inform you also, that they observe the same day at
Alexandria, which we also do ; for letters have been sent
by us to them, and from them to us, so that we celebrate
the holy season with one mind and at one time."
CHAPTER XXVI.
THE ELEGANT WORKS OF IRENJEUS THAT HAVE COME DOWN TO US.
Besides the works and epistles of Ireneeus above-
mentioned, there is a certain very brief and most im-
portant discourse by him On Knowledge, against the
Greeks ; another also, which he dedicated to his brother,
named Marcion, as a proof of the apostolic preaching : a
book also of various disputes, in which he mentions the
Epistle to the Hebrews ; and the book called the Wisdom
of Solomon, quoting certain passages from them. These
are the works of Irenaeus that have come down to us.
After Commodus had ended his reign in the thirteenth
year, and Pertinax had held the government not quite
six months, Severus was created emperor, and ruled the
state.
CHAP. XXVIII.] PEHTINAX, A.D. 193. 241
CHAPTER XXVII.
THE WORKS OF OTHERS THAT FLOURISHED AT THE TIME.
Numerous works, indeed, of ancient ecclesiastical
writers are still preserved by many, the monuments of a
virtuous industry. Those which we would select of
them, might be the commentaries of Heraclitus " On the
Apostle ;" the works of Maximus, also, on that question
so much agitated among the heretics, The Origin of Evil ;
also, On the Creation of Matter. Also, the works of
Candidus, On the Hexaemeron.* And Apion's work on
the same subject. Sextus, also, On the Resurrection,
and a certain other treatise of Arabianus, with many
others, of whom, as we have no data, we can neither
insert the times nor any extracts in our history. Many
others there also are, that have come down* to us, even
the names of whom it would be impossible to give. All
of these were orthodox and ecclesiastical writers, as the
interpretation which each gives of the sacred Scriptures
shows ; yet they are not known to us, because the works
themselves do not give their authors.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
THOSE THAT FOLLOWED THE HERESY OF ARTEMON, IN THE BE-
GINNING. THEIR CHARACTER AND CONDUCT; AND Til KIR
ATTEMPT AT CORRUPTING THE SCRIPTURES.
In a work written by a certain one of these authors
against the heresy of Artemon, which Paul of Samosata
again attempted to revive among us, there is a narrative
well adapted to the history we are now investigating.
This writer, not long since, in refuting the heresy men-
tioned, which asserts that Christ is a mere man, since its
leaders wish to boast as if it were the ancient doctrine,
besides many other arguments that he adduces in re-
futation of their impious falsehood, gives the following
• The Greek name, designating the six days of the creation.
P
242 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK V.
account : " For they assert/' says he, " that all those
primitive men and the apostles themselves both received
and taught these things as they are now taught by them,
and that the truth of the gospel was preserved until the
times of Victor, who was the thirteenth bishop of Rome
from Peter, and that from his successor Zephyrinus, the
truth was mutilated. And perchance what they say
might be credible, were it not that the holy Scriptures
contradict them ; and then, also, there are works of cer-
tain brethren older than Victor's times, which they wrote
in defence of the truth, and against the heresies then
prevailing. I speak of Justus and Miltiades, and Tatian
and Clement, and many others, in all which the divinity
of Christ is asserted. For who knows not the works of
Ireneeus and Melito, and the rest, in which Christ is
announced as God and man? Whatever psalms and
hymns were written by the brethren from the beginning,
celebrate Christ the Word of God, by asserting his
Divinity. How then could it happen, that since the
doctrine of the church has been proclaimed for so many
years, that those until the times of Victor, preached the
gospel after this manner % And how are they so devoid
of shame to utter these falsehoods against Victor, well
knowing that Victor excommunicated that currier Theo-
dotus, the leader and father of this God-denying apostacy,
as the first one that asserted Christ was a mere man.
For had Victor entertained the sentiments which their
impious doctrine promulgates, how could he have ex-
pelled Theodotus, the inventor of this heresy V Thus
much with respect to Victor. After this author had
superintended the church, Zephyrinus was appointed his
successor about the ninth year of the reign of Sevefus.
The same author that composed the book already men-
tioned respecting the founder of this heresy, also adds an
account of another event that occurred in the times of
Zephyrinus, in these words : " I shall remind many of
the brethren of a fact," says he, " that happened in our
CHAP. X^VIII.] S. SEVBRUS, A.D. 193 TO 211. 243
days, which, had it happened in Sodom, I think would
have led them to reflection. There was a certain Nata-
lius, who lived not in remote times, but in our own.
This man was seduced on a certain occasion by Asclepio-
dotus, and another Theodotus, a money-changer. Both
of these were disciples of Theodotus the currier, the first
that had been excommunicated by Victor, then bishop,
as before said, on account of this opinion, or rather
insanity. Natalius was persuaded by them to be created
a bishop of this heresy, with a salary from them of one
hundred and fifty denarii a month. Being connected,
therefore, with them, he was frequently brought to re-
flection by the Lord in his dreams. For the merciful
God and our Lord Jesus Christ, would not that he who
had been a witness of his own sufferings, should perish,
though he was out of the church. But as he paid little
attention to these visions, being ensnared both by the
desire of presiding among them, and that foul gain which
destroys so many, he was finally lashed by holy angels,
through the whole night, and was thus most severely
punished ; so that he arose early in the morning, and
putting on sackcloth and covered with ashes, in great
haste, and bathed in tears, he fell down before Zephyrinus
the bishop, rolling at the feet not only of the clergy but
even of the laity, and thus moved the compassionate
church of Christ with his tears. And, although he
implored their clemency with much earnestness, and
pointed to the strokes of the lashes he had received, he
was at last scarcely admitted to communion." To this,
we will also add other extracts from the same writer
respecting this sect: "The sacred Scriptures," says he,
" have been boldly perverted by them ; the rule of the
ancient faith they have set aside, Christ they have re-
nounced, not inquiring what the holy Scriptures declared,
but zealously labouring what form of reasoning may be
devised to establish their impiety. And should any one
present a passage of divine truth, they examined first
p2
244 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY.
whether a connected or disjoined form of syllogism* can
be formed from it. But they abandon the holy Scrip-
tures for the study of geometry ,f as being of the earth
they talk of the earth, and know not him that cometh
from above. Euclid, therefore, is industriously measured^
by them. Aristotle and Theophrastus are also admired,
and as to Galen, he is even perhaps worshipped by some.
But as to these men who abuse the acts of the unbe-
lievers, to their own heretical views, and who adulterate
the simplicity of that faith contained in the holy Scrip-
tures, by the wily arts of impious men: where is the
necessity of asserting that they are not right in the faith %
For this purpose they fearlessly lay their hands upon the
tooly Scriptures, saying that they have corrected them.
And that I do not say this against them without founda-
tion, whoever wishes may learn; for should any one
collect and compare their copies one with another, he
would find them greatly at variance among themselves.
For the copies of Asclepiodotus will be found to differ
from those of Theodotus. Copies of many you may find
in abundance, altered, by the eagerness of their disciples
to insert each one his own corrections, as they call them,
i. e. their corruptions. Again, the copies of Hemophilus
do not agree with these, for those of Apollonius are not
consistent with themselves. For one may compare those
which were prepared before by them, with those which
* Logicians call the syllogisms here spoken of, hypothetical and dis-
junctive. In the former, the premises are supposed; in the latter, they are
separated by a disjunctive conjunction, whence their names.
f The author, whose words are here quoted, plays upon the word geometry,
in its original. The word literally means earth or land^measuring. The
science appears to owe its origin to the necessity oT frequently measuring the
( lands in Egypt, after the inundations of the Nile. The author here quoted
seems to reprove in these men, an absorbing devotedness to a science, the
study of which is doubtless a powerful auxiliary in disciplining the human
mind, independently of its practical utility. It was considered so important
a preparatory discipline among the ancients, that the words ov&cg aycw/icrpif*
roc trti tunXBrj were written over the gates of their philosophical schools.
% Measured. Another play upon the word geometry, the force of which is
entirely lost in a translation. The author had already hinted that this was
only an earthly study ; and now he sarcastically remarks, Euclid is earth
measured by them.
/
ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, BOOK VI. 245
they afterwards perverted for their own objects, and you
will find them widely differing. But what a stretch of
audacity this aberration indicates, it is hardly probable
themselves can be ignorant. For either they do not
believe that the holy Scriptures were uttered by the Holy
Spirit, and they are thus infidels, or they deem them-
selves wiser than the Holy Spirit, and what alternative
is there but to pronounce them daemoniacs ? For neither
can they deny that they have been guilty of the daring
act, when the copies were written with their own hand,
nor did they receive such Scriptures from those by whom
they were instructed in the elements of the faith ; nor
can they show copies from which they were transcribed.
But some of them did not even deign, or think it worth
while, to mutilate the Scriptures, but directly denying
the law and the prophets by their lawless and impious
doctrine, under the pretext of grace, they sunk down to
the lowest depths of perdition." But let this suffice on
this subject.
BOOK VI. — CHAPTER I.
THE PERSECUTION UNDER SEVERUS.
When Severus raised a persecution against the
churches, there were illustrious testimonies given by
the combatants of religion in all the churches every
where. They particularly abounded in Alexandria,
whilst the heroic wrestlers from Egypt and Thebais
were escorted thither as to a mighty theatre of God,
where, by their invincible patience under various tor-
tures and modes of death, they were adorned with
crown6 from heaven. Among these was Leonides, said
to be the father of Origen, who was beheaded, and left
his son very young. His early predilection for the divine
word, as instructed by his father, it is not out of place
here briefly to state, so much the more especially as his.
fame is celebrated by many.
246 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
CHAPTER II.
THE EDUCATION OF ORIGEN, FROM IIlS EARLIEST YOUTH.
One might, indeed, say much in attempting to write
the life of the man at school, for the subject respecting
him would require a particular and separate work. Ne-
vertheless, for the present, we shall endeavour by abridg-
ing the most of the materials, as briefly as possible to
relate some few events respecting him, and adduce the
facts from certain epistles and histories which have come
down to our own day, by those of his familiar friends
who are yet living. The life of Origen, indeed, appears
to me worthy of being recorded, even from his tender
infancy. It was in the tenth year of the reign of
Severus, when Alexandria and the rest of Egypt were
under the government of his viceroy Laetus, and the
churches there were under the episcopal administration
of Demetrius, the successor of Julian, that the kindled
flame of persecution blazed forth mightily, and many
thousands were crowned with martyrdom.
It was then, too, that the love of martyrdom so power-
fully seized the soul of Origen, though yet an almost
infant boy, that he advanced 60 close to encounter
danger, and was eager to leap forward and rush upon
the conflict. And indeed, there had been now but little
wanting, and the termination of his life had not been far
off, unless the heavenly providence of God for the benefit
of vast numbers, had, by means of his mother, interposed
an impediment to his eager desire. She, indeed, at first,
implored and entreated him to spare a mother's tender-
ness regarding him, but seeing him only the more vehe-
mently bent upon it, as he understood that his father
was taken and kept a prisoner, and he was wholly borne
away by the desire of becoming a martyr, his mother
concealed his clothes in order to compel him to remain
at home. When he saw that there was no other course
for him to pursue, as his great zeal was far beyond his
CHAP. 11.] S. SEVERUS, A. D. 193 TO 21 1 . 247
years, he could not remain inactive, but sent to his
father a most encouraging letter on martyrdom, in which
he encourages him, saying, " Take heed, (father) not to
change thy mind on account of us." This may serve
46 the first specimen of Origen's intelligence, and his
genuine devotedness to piety, for he had even then made
no little progress in the doctrine of faith, as he had been
conversant with the holy Scriptures even when a child.
He had been considerably trained in them by his father,
who, besides the study of the liberal sciences, had also
carefully stored his mind with these. First of all, there-
fore, before he studied the Grecian literature, he led him
to frequent exercise in the study of sacred things, ap-
pointing him to commit and repeat some passages every
day ; and these things were not unwillingly done by the
child, but studies most cheerfully performed with great
diligence. So that it was not sufficient for him merely
to read what was simple and obvious in the sacred books,
but he sought also what was beyond this, into the deeper
senses of the text, and was busily employed in such
speculations even at that age ; so that he gave his father
trouble, by his questions relative to the meaning of
passages in the inspired Scriptures. He, indeed, to
appearance, rebuked him to his face, telling him not
to inquire into things beyond his age, nor to search
beyond the obvious meaning of Scriptures; but he,
greatly delighted in his own mind, gave most hearty
thanks to Almighty God, the author of all good, that he
had honoured him to be the father of such a child.
And they say, that, frequently, when standing over his
sleeping boy, he would uncover his breast, and as a
shrine consecrated by the divine Spirit, reverently kissed
it and congratulated himself upon his favoured offspring.
These and other similar circumstances are related of
Origen when yet a boy. But now, as his father had
ended his days a martyr, he was left in this bereaved
condition with his mother and younger brothers, in
number six, when he was yet in his seventeenth year.
248 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
And as his father s property was forfeited to the imperial
treasury, he was reduced with his relatives to great
straits for the necessaries of life. But he was honoured
with a provision from God, for he found a kind reception
and retreat with a certain lady of great wealth and dis-
tinction, who at the same time patronized a certain
celebrated man who was an advocate of the heretics
then existing in Alexandria. This man was a native of
Antioch, and was taken home by the lady as an adopted
son, and was treated with the greatest kindness by her.
But as Origen thus necessarily associated with him, he
thenceforth gave him strong indications of his orthodox
faith. As great numbers not only of heretics but ours
also, induced by the apparent eloquence of the man,
collected to hear this Paul, for that was his name, he
could never be induced to join with him in prayer,
observing even from a boy that rule of the church, and
as he himself says, somewhere, abominating the inculca-
tion of heretical doctrines. But as he had been in-
structed by his father in Greek literature, and after his
death devoted himself more ardently to the sole study of
literature, so that he acquired a tolerable acquaintance
with philology, he devoted himself not long after his
fathers death to this study, and young as he was, he
thus acquired sufficient to supply his necessary wants in
abundance.
CHAPTER III.
WHEN A VERY YOUNG MAN HE PREACHED THE GOSPEL.
Whilst he was thus engaged with his school where
he abode, as he somewhere states, and there was no one
at Alexandria that applied himself to give instruction in
the principles of the faith, all being driven away by the
threatening aspect of persecution, some of the Gentiles
came to him with a mind to hear the word of God ; the
first of whom, he states, was Plutarch ; who, after a life
of piety, was also crowned with divine martyrdom. The
second was Heraclas, the brother of Plutarch, who,
CHAP. III.] S. SEVERUS, A.D. 193 TO 211. 249
indeed, having given abundant proof of a life of retired
contemplation and discipline, was deemed worthy of the
episcopate of Alexandria after Demetrius. But he was
in his eighteenth year when he conducted the school for
elementary instruction in the faith, in which also he
made great proficiency under the persecutions of Aquila,
governor of Alexandria; where, also, he obtained a
celebrated name with all the believers, on account of
that cordiality and promptness which he exhibited to all
the martyrs, whether known to him or not ; for not only
was he with them when in bonds, nor only until the last
of their trial at the tribunal, but even after this, when
led away to die, he conversed freely with these holy
martyrs, and advanced in the face of danger, so that, as
he boldly proceeded, and with great freedom saluted the
brethren with a kiss, the infuriate multitude who stood
around had more than once almost overwhelmed him
(with stones), had he not this once experienced the
helping hand of God, and wonderfully escaped. But
this same celestial grace, at one time and another, again
and again, and indeed no one can tell how often, in con-
sequence of his great zeal for the doctrine of Christ,
and his fearlessness, as often protected him in danger.
So great, indeed, was the hostility of the unbelievers to
him, that they formed themselves into companies, to
station soldiers about the house where he abode, on
account of the numbers that were instructed by him in
the principles of the faith. But the persecution against
him daily blazed forth with such virulence, that the
whole city of Alexandria could no longer contain him,
as he removed from house to house, driven about in
every direction, on account of the great number of those
that had been brought over by him to the true faith,
since also his daily actions afforded admirable specimens
of a conduct resulting from a sound philosophy. For,
" as his doctrine, say they, so was his life ; and as his
life, so also was his doctrine." Wherefore, also, with
the divine assistance, he induced numbers to imitate him.
250 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
But when he saw a greater number of pupils coming,
the instruction of them haying been committed to him
entirely by Demetrius the bishop of the church, he
thought that to teach literature exclusively* was incon-
sistent with the study of divine truth, and without delay
abandoned the school of philosophy, as useless, and an
obstruction to his sacred studies. Then, also, with a
becoming consideration that he might not stand in need
of aid from others, he disposed of whatsoever works he
bad formerly written on ancient works, and composed
with great elegance and taste, and was content with
receiving four obolij* the day from the purchaser. Many
years he continued to lead this life of philosophy,^
completely removing all the incentives to youthful pas-
sions from him, during the whole day undergoing no
trifling amount of laborious exercise, and at night de-
voting himself the most of the time to the study of the
holy Scriptures, and restraining himself, as for as pos-
sible, by a most rigid and philosophical life. Sometimes
he was exercised in the discipline of fasting ; then again,
at night, he limited his times for sleep, which, in con-
sequence of his great zeal, he never enjoyed on his bed,
but upon the bare ground. But, most of all, he thought
that the evangelical precepts of our Saviour should be
observed, in which he exhorts that we should not have
two coats, nor make use of shoes, nor pass our time in
cares for the future. Indulging, also, an ardour greater
* Literature exclusively. We have added the word exclusively as the
obvious meaning. Origen could not, without inconsistency, consider the
business of literary instruction as hostile to the study of divine things, nor
does this appear to have been his opinion. But the exclusive occupation of
such a teacher in his relative situation was incompatible with a higher duty.
We have also rendered ypaftuaTucot Aoyoi, contrary to our predecessors, by
the terms literature and philology, Others render grammar, but seem to have
overlooked the fact that the terms, beside the grammatical study of a lan-
guage, also comprehended the whole compass of philology and the belles
lettres.
f ObolL The obolus was a small coin, about a penny in value.
\ Philosophy. Our author uses this word when applied to the primitive
Christians, in a practical sense, indicating the austerity of life and self-
denial, which they exercised.
CHAP. IV.] S. SSVKRUS, A.D. 193 TO 21 1. 251
than his years, he persevered in cold and nakedness;
and advancing to the greatest extremes of poverty,
astonished, most of all, his nearest friends. Many, in-
deed, that wished to impart to him some of their means,
were grieved on account of the laborious toil that he
endured for the sake of inspired truth. He did not,
however, relax in his perseverance. He is said, indeed,
to have walked the ground for many years without any
shoes ; and also to have abstained from the use of wine
and other food not necessary for sustenance, many years,
so that now he was greatly in danger of subverting and
destroying his constitution.* But in presenting such
specimens of his ascetic life to the beholders, he natu-
rally induced many of his visitors to pursue the same
course; so that now many, both of the unbelieving
heathen, and some of the learned, and even philosophers
of no mean account, were prevailed upon to adopt his
doctrine. Some of these, also, having been deeply im-
bued by him, with the 60und faith in Christ deeply
implanted in the soul, were also eminent in the midst of
the persecution then prevailing ; so that some were taken,
and finished their course by martyrdom.
CHAPTER IV.
THE NUMBER OF HIS CATECHUMENS THAT SUFFERED MARTYRDOM.
Of these, then, the first was that Plutarch, mentioned
above, at whose martyrdom when led away to die, the
same Origen of whom we are now speaking, being
present with him to the last of his life, was nearly slain
by his own countrymen, as if he were the cause of his
death. But the providence of God preserved him like-
wise then. But after Plutarch, the second of Origen's
disciples that was selected, was Severus, who presented,
in the fire, a proof of that unshaken faith which he had
received. The third that appeared as martyr from the
same school, was Heraclides ; and the fourth after him,
* The word used here is 9*paK, the chat.
252 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
was Heron: both of these were beheaded. Besides
these, the fifth of this school that was announced a cham-
pion for religion, was another Severus, who, after a long
series of tortures, is said to have been beheaded. Of
women, also, Herais, who was yet a catechumen, and, as
Origen himself expresses it, after receiving her baptism
by fire, departed this life.
CHAPTER V.
THE EXECUTION OF FOTAMIJENA.
Among these, Basilides must be numbered the seventh ;
he who led away the celebrated Potamisena to execution,
concerning whom many traditions are still circulated
abroad among the inhabitants of the place, of the innu-
merable conflicts she endured for the preservation of her
purity and chastity, in which indeed she was eminent ;
for, besides the perfections of her mind, she was bloom-
ing also in the maturity of personal attractions. Many
things are also related of her fortitude in suffering for
faith in Christ; and, at length, after horrible tortures
and pains, the very relation of which makes one shudder,
she was, with her mother Macella, committed to the
flames. It is said, indeed, that the judge, Aquila by
name, after having applied the severest tortures to her on
every part of her body, at last threatened that he would
give her body to be abused by the gladiators ; but that
she, having considered the matter a little, after being
asked what she would determine, made such a reply as
made it appear that she uttered something deemed im-
pious with them. Immediately, therefore, receiving the
sentence of condemnation, she was led away to die by
Basilides, one of the officers in the army. But when the
multitude attempted to assault and insult her with abusive
language ; he, by keeping off, restrained their insolence ;
exhibiting the greatest compassion and kindness to her.
Perceiving the man's sympathy, she exhorts him to be of
good cheer, for that after she was gone she would inter"
CHAP. VI.] S. SEVERUS, A.D. 193 TO 21 1. 253
cede for him with her Lord, and it would not be long
before she would reward him for his kind deeds towards
her. Saying this, she nobly sustained the issue ; having
boiling pitch poured over different parts of her body,
gradually by little and little, from her feet up to the
crown of her head. And such, then, was the conflict
which this noble virgin endured. Not long after, Basi-
lides, being urged to swear on a certain occasion by his
fellow-soldiers, declared that it was not lawful for him to
swear at all ; for he was a Christian, and this he plainly
professed. At first, indeed, they thought that he was
thus far only jesting ; but as he constantly persevered
in the assertion, he was conducted to the judge, before
whom, confessing his determination, he was committed
to prison. When some of the brethren came to see him,
and inquired the cause of this sudden and singular re-
solve, he is said to have declared, that Potamiaena, indeed
for the three days after her martyrdom, standing before
him at night, placed a crown upon his head, and said
that she had entreated the Lord on his account, and she
bad obtained her prayer, and that ere long she would
take him with her. On this, the brethren gave him the
seal* in the Lord ; and he, bearing a distinguished testi-
mony to the Lord, was beheaded. Many others, also, of
those at Alexandria, are recorded as having promptly
attached themselves to the doctrine of Christ in these
times ; and this by reason of Potamiaena, who appeared
in dreams, and exhorted many to embrace the divine
word. Of these let this suffice.
CHAPTER VI.
CLEMENT OP ALEXANDRIA.
Clement having succeeded Panteenus in the office of
elementary instruction, had charge of it until this time ;
so that Origen, whilst yet a boy, was one of his pupils.
# Our author here means baptism, which, in the primitive church, was
sometimes thus figuratirely called.
254 ECCLESIASTICAL HI8TORY. [BOOK VI.
Clement, in the first book of the work that he wrote,,
called Stromata, gives us a chronological deduction of
events down to the death of Commodus. So that it is
evident these works were written in the reign of Severus,
whose times we are now recording.
CHAPTER VII.
THE HISTORIAN JUDAS.
At this time, also, another historian, discoursing on
the seventy weeks of Daniel, extends his chronology
down to the tenth year of the reign of Severus, who also
thought that the appearance of antichrist, so much in the
mouths of men, was now fully at hand, so mightily did
the agitation of persecution, then prevailing, shake the
minds of many,
CHAPTER VIII.
THE RESOLUTE ACT OF ORIGEN.
Whilst at this time Origen was performing the office
of an elementary instructor at Alexandria, he also carried
a deed into effect, which would seem, indeed, rather to
proceed from a youthful understanding not yet matured ;
at the same time, however, exhibiting the strongest proof
of his faith and continence. For understanding this ex-
pression, " There are eunuchs who have made themselves
such (who have acted the eunuch) for the sake of the
kingdom of heaven," in too literal and puerile a sense,
and at the same time thinking that he would fulfil the
words of our Saviour, whilst he also wished to preclude
the unbelievers from all occasions of foul slander, it being
necessary for him, young as he was, to converse on divine
truth not only with men hut with females also, he was
led on to fulfil the words of our Saviour by his deeds,
expecting that it would not be known to the most of his
friends. But it was impossible for him, much as he
wished it, to conceal such an act. And when it was at last
ascertained by Demetrius, the bishop of the church there,
CHAP. VIII.] ANTONINUS, A.D. 211. $55
well did he admire the courage of the deed ; and perceiv-
ing the ardour, and the soundness of his faith, he imme-
diately exhorted him to cherish confidence ; and at this
time, indeed, urged him the more to continue in his work
of instruction. Such, indeed, was his conduct then. But
not long after this, the same Demetrius, seeing him
doing well, great and illustrious, and celebrated among
all, was overcome by human infirmity, and wrote against
him to the bishops throughout the world, and attempted
to traduce what he had done as a most absurd act.
Then, as the most distinguished bishops of Palestine,
and those of Cesarea and Jerusalem, judged Origen
worthy of the first and highest honour, they ordained
him to the presbytery by the imposition of hands. He
advanced, therefore, at this time, to great reputation, and
obtained a celebrity among all men, and no little renown
for his virtue and wisdom ; but Demetrius, though he had
no other charge to urge than that act which was formerly
done by him when but a boy, raised a violent accusation
against him. He attempted, also, to involve those in his
accusations who had elevated him to the presbytery.
These things were done a long time after. !But Origen
performed, without fear, his labours of instruction at
Alexandria, night and day, to all that came ; devoting
the whole of his leisure incessantly to the study of divine
things, and to those that frequented his school. In the
mean while, Severus, having held the government about
eighteen years, was succeeded by his son Antoninus. At
this time, one of those that had courageously endured the
persecution, and who, by the providence of God, had
been preserved after the persecution, was Alexander, who
we have already shown was bishop of the church at Jeru-
salem, and had been deemed worthy of this episcopate,
on account of his distinguished firmness in his confession
of Christ during the persecution. This happened whilst
Narcissus was yet living.
256 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
CHAPTER IX.
THE MIRACLE OF NARCISSUS.
Many miracles are attributed to Narcissus by his
countrymen, as they received the tradition handed down
from the brethren. Among these they relate a wonderful
event like the following. About the great watch of the
passover, they say, that whilst the deacons were keeping
the vigils the oil failed them ; upon which all the people
being very much dejected, Narcissus commanded the men
that managed the lights to draw water from a neighbour-
ing well, and to bring it to him. He having done it as
soon as said, Narcissus prayed over the water, and then
commanded them in a firm faith in Christ, to pour it into
the lamps. When they had also done this, contrary to
all natural expectation, by an extraordinary and divine
influence, the nature of the water was changed into the
quality of oil, and by most of the brethren a small quan-
tity was preserved from that time until our own, as a
specimen of the wonder then performed. They relate also
many other matters worthy of note respecting the life of
this man. Among these, such as the following. Certain
fellows not being able to endure the firm and constant
character of his life, fearing also lest they should be
taken and punished for the numerous crimes of which
they were conscious, endeavoured to anticipate him, by
plotting an artifice against him. # They gave currency
therefore to a foul slander against him. Then, in order
to make the hearers believe, they confirmed their accusa-
tions with oaths ; and one of them prayed that he might
perish with fire ; another that his body might be wasted
with a miserable and foul disease ; a third that he should
be deprived of his eyes ; but notwithstanding their oaths,
none of the faithful heeded them, on account of the well-
known continent and virtuous life which Narcissus had
♦ The meaning is, that Narcissus was so rigid in his discipline, that these
slanderers could not bear his uniform and exemplary life, whilst they were
also afraid of detection and punishment for their own crimes.
CHAP. X.] CARACALLA AND GKTA, A.D. 21 1 TO 2 J 7. 257
always led. Unable, however, to endure the wickedness
of these men, and having besides already long before
embraced a life of contemplation, he ran away from the
body of the church, and continued many years concealed
in deserts and trackless wilds. But the omnipotent eye
of justice did not remain inactive in the midst of these
things ; but soon descended with his judgments upon the
impious wretches, and bound them with the curses they
had invoked. The first indeed, in consequence of a light
spark falling upon his habitation without any apparent
cause, was burnt with his whole family. The next was
forthwith covered with the disease which he had impre-
cated upon himself, from the extremity of his feet to the
top of his head. The third, perceiving the events of the
former two, and dreading the inevitable judgment of the
all-seeing God, confessed indeed to all the slander which
had been concocted in common among them. But he
was so wasted with excessive grieving, and so incessantly
diffused with tears, that at last both his eyes were de-
stroyed. And these suffered the punishment due to their
calumnies.
CHAPTER X.
THE BISHOPS IN JERUSALEM.
Narcissus having retired from the world, and no one
knowing whither he had gone, it seemed proper to the
bishops of the neighbouring churches, to proceed to the
ordination of another bishop. Dius was his name, who,
after presiding over the church a short time, was suc-
ceeded by Germanio, and he by Gordius, in whose times
Narcissus appearing again as one raised from the dead,
was entreated by the brethren to undertake the episco-
pate again; all admiring him still more, both for his
retired life, and his philosophy, and above all on account
of the punishment inflicted by God upon his slanderers.
258 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
CHAPTER XI.
OF ALEXANDER.
As on account of his extreme age, he was now no
longer able to perform the duties of his office, by a
divine dispensation revealed in a dream at night, the
above-mentioned Alexander, who was bishop of another
church, was called to the office at the same time with
Narcissus. Influenced by this, as if an oracle from God
had commanded him, he performed a journey from Cap-
padocia, where he was first made bishop, to Jerusalem,
in consequence of a vow and the celebrity of the place.
Whilst he was there, most cordially entertained by the
brethren, who would not suffer him to return home,
another revelation also appeared to them at night, and
uttered a most distinct communication to those that were
eminent for a devoted life. This communication was,
that by going forth beyond the gates, they should receive
the bishop pointed out to them by God. Having done
this, with the common consent of the bishops of the
neighbouring churches, they constrain him to stay among
them. Alexander indeed, himself, in his particular epis-
tles to the Antinoites, which are still preserved among
us, makes mention of the episcopal office as shared by
himself with Narcissus, in the following words, at the
end of the epistle: " Narcissus salutes you, the same
who before me held the episcopate here, and is now col-
leagued with me in prayers, being now advanced to his
hundred and tenth year, and who with me exhorts you
to be of one mind." Such, then, were these events.
But Serapion dying at Antioch, he was succeeded by
Asclepiades ; he also, was distinguished among the con-
fessions* in the persecution. His consecration is also
mentioned by Alexander, who writes to the inhabitants
♦ The primitive church, as is evident from our author, distinguished a
confession from mar *yrf* nm Th* former implied all sufferings an d trial s for
iBe^ake^rf Jkiigiou, except the loss of life. The latter was attended with
this also. Hence, the latter was regarded as the highest grade of confession,
CHAP. XII.] CARACALLA AND GET A, A.D. 21 1 TO 217. 259
of Antioch thus : " Alexander, a servant and prisoner of
Jesus Christ, sends, greeting, in the Lord, to the blessed
church at Antioch, in the Lord. The Lord has made
my bonds easy and light during the time of my im-
prisonment, since I have ascertained, that by divine
providence, Asclepiades, who in regard to his faith is
most happily qualified, has undertaken the trust of the
episcopate of your holy church." This same epistle
intimates, that he sent it by Clement, writing at the end
of it, as follows : " This epistle, my brethren, I have
sent to you by Clement, the blessed presbyter, a man
endued with all virtue, and well approved, whom you
already know, and will like still more to know ; who,
also, coming hither, by the providence and superin-
tendence of the Lord, has confirmed and increased the
church of God."
CHAPTER XII.
SERAPION, AND THE WRITINGS ASCRIBED TO HIM.
Serapion, however, it is probable, has left many
monuments of his application to learning, which are pre-
served by others ; but only those have come down to us,
which were written to Domninus, one of those that had
fallen away from the faith, at the time of the persecution,
and relapsed into Jewish superstition ; the epistles, also,
that he addressed to Pontus and Caricus, ecclesiastical
writers, and many others to others. There is also
another work composed by him on the gospel of Peter,
as it is called; which, indeed, he wrote to refute the
false assertions which it contains, an account of some inr
the church of Rhosse,* who by this work were led astray
to perverted doctrines. From which it may be well to
and as such the martyr, in contradistinction to the confessor, was said to be
expression as it occurs sometimes in the " Book of Martyrs."
• Rhosse was a town of Cilicia. Plutarch calls it Orossus.
Q 2
260 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
add some brief extracts, by which it may be seen what
he thought of the book : —
tt We, brethren," says he, " receive Peter and the other
apostles as Christ himself. But those writings which
falsely go under their name, as we are well acquainted
with them, we reject, and know also, that we have not
received such handed down to us. But when I came to
you, I had supposed that all held to the true faith ; and
as I had not perused the gospel presented by them under
the name of Peter, I said, ' If this be the only thing that
creates difference among you, let it be read ;' but now
having understood, from what was said to me, that their
minds were enveloped in some heresy, I will make haste
to come to you again ; therefore, brethren, expect me
soon. But as we perceived what was the heresy of
Marcianus, we plainly saw that he ignorantly contradicted
himself, which things you may learn from what has been
written to you. For we have borrowed this gospel from
others, who have studied it, that is, from the successors
of those who led the way before him, whom we call
Docetse (for most opinions have sprung from this sect).
And in tnis we have discovered many things, superadded
to the sound faith of our Saviour ; some also, attached
that are foreign to it, and which we have also subjoined
for your sake." Thus far of the works of Serapion.
CHAPTER XIII.
THE WORKS OF CLEMENT.
Of Clement there are, in all, eight books extant,
called Stromata,* to which he has prefixed the following
title: " Stromata of Commentaries, by Titus Flavius
Clement, on the Knowledge of the True Philosophy."
* The Greek word strwnaUui, which Clement prefixed as the title to each
of his books, means a covering, or hangings for a table, or couch, mostly of
various colours. It also signified, in later times, the bag in which the beds
and covers were tied up. The former, however, gave rise to the use of it as
a title for books of various contents. Hence, they were miscellanies. The
plural of this word is stromates, or stroinateis, to avoid which we use the
synonymous stromata.
CHAP. XIII.] CARACALLA AND GETA,A.D. 211 TO 217. 261
Equal in number to these, are the books that go under
the title of Hypotyposes, or Institutions. In these, he
also mentions Pantsnus by name, as his teacher, giving
the opinions that he expressed, and traditions that he
had received from him. There is also a book of exhor-
tation, addressed by him to the Greeks. Also, one en-
titled the Pedagogue, and another with the title, " What
Rich Man may be saved." A work also on the Passover.
Discussions also on Fasting and Detraction. An Ex-
hortation, also, to Patience, or an Address to the New
Converts. (Neophytes.) A work also, with the title,
Ecclesiastical Canon, or an Address to the Judaizing
(Christians,) which he dedicated to the above-mentioned
bishop Alexander. In these Stromata, he has not only
spread out* the divine Scriptures (made a spreading),
but he also emotes from the Gentiles where he finds any
useful remark with them, elucidating many opinions held
by the multitude both among the Greeks and barbarians.
Moreover, he refutes the false opinions of the heresiarebs.
He also, reviews a great point of history, in which he
presents materials of great variety of learning. With all
these he intermixes the opinions of philosophers ; whence,
in all probability, he took the title of Stromata, as cor-
responding to the materials (of his book). In these he
also makes use of testimony from the Antilegomenoi, the
disputed Scriptures; also from that book called the
Wisdom of Solomon, and that of Jesus the son of Sirach;
also the Epistle to the Hebrews, that of Barnabas, and
Clement, and Jude. He mentions also the work of
Tatian against the Greeks ; Cassian, also, who wrote a
history of the times in chronological order. Moreover,
he mentions the Jewish authors Philo, and Aristobulus,
Jo6ephus, and Demetrius, and Eupolemus, as all of these
in their works prove, that Moses and the Jewish nation
are much older than the earliest origin of the Greeks.
* Our author here plays upon the title Stromateus, giving us by the way to
understand what was meant by the word, viz., a variegated covering spread
out.
262 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI*
The works of this writer here mentioned, also abound in
a great variety of other learning. In the first of these he
speaks of himself as being the next that succeeded the
Apostles, and he promises in his works also, to write
a commentary on Genesis ; also in his treatise on
the Passover, he acknowledges that for the benefit of
posterity, he was urged by his friends to commit to
writing those traditions that he had heard from the
ancient presbyters. He mentions, also, Melito and Ire-
naeus, and others, some of whose narratives he also gives.
CHAPTER XIV.
TIIE BOOKS THAT CLEMENT MENTIONS.
In the work called Hypotyposes, to sum up the matter
briefly, he has given us abridged accounts of all the
canonical Scriptures, not even omitting those that are
disputed, (The Antilegomenoi,) I mean the book of Jude,
and the other general epistles. Also the epistle of
Barnabas, and that called the revelation of Peter. But
the Epistle to the Hebrews he asserts was written by
Paul, to the Hebrews, in the Hebrew tongue ; but that
it was carefully translated by Luke, and published among
the Greeks. Whence, also, one finds the same character
of style and of phraseology in the epistle, as in the Acts.
" But it is probable that the title Paul the Apostle was
not prefixed to it ; for as he wrote to the Hebrews, who
had imbibed prejudices against him, and suspected him,
he wisely guards against diverting them from the perusal
by giving his name." A little after this he observes :
" But now as the blessed presbyter used to say, ' since
the Lord, who was the apostle of the Almighty, was
sent to the Hebrews, Paul by reason of his inferiority,
as if sent to the Gentiles, did not subscribe himself an
apostle of the Hebrews ; both out of reverence for the
Lord, and because he wrote of his abundance to the
Hebrews, as a herald and apostle of the Gentiles/ "
Again, in the same work, Clement also gives the tra-
CHAP. XIV.] CARACALLA AND GETA, A.D. 21 1 TO 217. 263
dition respecting the order of the gospels, as derived
from the oldest presbyters, as follows : " He says that
those which contain the genealogies were written first ;
but that the gospel of Mark was occasioned in the fol-
lowing manner : ' When Peter had proclaimed the word
publicly at Rome, and declared the gospel under the
influence of the Spirit; as there was a great number
present, they requested Mark, who had followed him
from afar, and remembered well what he had said, to
reduce these things to writing, and that after composing
the gospel he gave it to those who requested it of him.
Which, when Peter understood, he directly neither hin-
dered nor encouraged it. But John, last of all, per*
ceiving that what had reference to the body in the
gospel of our Saviour, was sufficiently detailed, and
being encouraged by his familiar friends, and urged by
the Spirit, he wrote a spiritual gospel.' " Thus far
Clement. But again, the above-mentioned Alexander
mentions both Clement and Pantaenus, in a certain epistle
to Origen, as men with whom he was familiarly ac-
quainted. Thus he writes: "For this, thou knowest
was the divine will, that the friendship which has
existed between us from our ancestors, should remain
unshaken, rather, that it should grow warmer and firmer.
For we well know those blessed fathers, that have trod
the path before us, and to whom we ere long shall go.
Pantenus, that truly blessed man, my master, also the
holy Clement, who was both my master and benefactor,
and whoever there may be like them, by whom I have
become acquainted with thee, my lord and brother sur-
passing all." Such is the complexion of these matters.
But Adamantius, for this too was Origen's name, whilst
Zephyrinus, at this time, was bishop of the church of
Rome, says that he also came to Rome, being desirous
of seeing the very ancient church of Rome. After no
long stay, he returned to Alexandria, and there fulfilled
the duties of an instructor, with the greatest diligence,
in which he was also encouraged by Demetrius, who
264 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
-was then bishop, and who earnestly counselled him to
labour cheerfully for the benefit of the brethren.
CHAPTER XV.
OF HERACLAS.
When he saw that he was not adequate at the same
time to the more intense study of divine things, and to
the interpretation of the Scriptures, and in addition to
the instruction of the catechumens, who scarcely allowed
him even to draw breath, one coming after another from
morning till night, to be taught by him ; he divided the
multitude, and selected Heraclas, one of his friends, who
was devoted to the study of the Scriptures, and in other
respects also a most learned man, not unacquainted with
philosophy, and associated him with himself in the office
of instruction. To him, therefore, he committed the
elementary initiation of those that were yet to be taught
the first beginning, or rudiments, but reserved for him-
self lecturing to those that were more familiar with the
subject.
CHAPTER XVI.
THE GREAT STUDY WHICH ORIGEK DEVOTED TO THE HOLT
SCRIPTURES.
So great was the research which Origen applied in
the investigation of the holy Scriptures, that be also
studied the Hebrew language ; and those original works
written in the Hebrew and in the hands of the Jews, he
procured as his own. He also investigated the editions
of others, who, besides the seventy, had published trans-
lations of the Scriptures, and some different from the
well-known translations of Aquila, Symmachus andTheo-
dotion, which he searched up, and traced to I know not
what ancient lurking places, where they had lain con-
cealed from remote times, and brought them to the light.
In which, when it was doubtful to him from what author
they came, he only added the remark that he had found
this translation at Nicopolis near Actium, and that
CHAP. XVIII.] CARACALLA AND GETA, A.D.21 1 T0217. 265
translation in such a place. In the Hexapla, indeed,
of the Psalms, after those four noted editions he adds,
not only a fifth, but a sixth, and seventh translation,
and in one it is remarked that it was discovered at
/Jericho, in a tub, in the times of Antonine the son of
Severus. Having collected all these, versions, and di-
vided them by punctuation into their proper members,
and arranged them opposite one another in parallel
columns* together with the Hebrew texts, he left us
those copies of the Hexapla which we now have. In a
separate work he also prepared an edition of Aquila and
Symmachus, and Theodotion, together with the Sep-
tuagint, in what is called the Tetrapla.
CHAPTER XVII.
OF THE TRANSLATOR SYMMACHUS.
Of these translators it should be observed that Sym-
machus was an Ebionite. Tie heresy of the Ebionites,
as it is called, asserts that Christ was born of Joseph,
and Mary, and supposes him to be a mere man, and
insists upon an observance of the law too much after the
manner of the Jews, as we have already seen in a pre-
vious part of our history. There are also commentaries
of Symmachus still extant, in which he appears to direct
his remarks against the gospel of Matthew, in order to
establish this heresy. But Origen remarks that he re-
ceived these with interpretations of others, from one
Juliana, who, he also said, derived them by inheritance
from Symmachus himself.
CHAPTER XVIII.
OF AMBROSE.
About this time also, Ambrose, who had favoured the
heresy of Valentinu6, being convinced by the truth as
maintained by Origen, and as if illuminated by a light
beaming on his mind, became attached to the sound
* An Hexapla edition of tbe Psalms is now (1642) at press under the
jterision of Dr. Iliff.
266 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
doctrine of the church. Many others, also, induced by
the celebrity of Origen's learning, came to him from all
5rts, to make trial of the man's skill in sacred literature,
any also of the heretics, and of distinguished phi-
losophers not a few, were among his diligent hearers,
deriving instructions from him, not only in divine things
but also in those which belonged to foreign philosophy.
As many as he saw endowed with abilities, he also
taught the philosophical branches, such as geometry,
arithmetic, and other preparatory studies; and then
introducing them to the opinions in vogue among the
philosophers, and explaining their writings, he com-*
mented and speculated upon each, so that he was cele-
brated as a great philosopher even among the Greeks.
He also instructed many of the more common people in
the liberal studies, asserting frequently that they would
receive no small advantage from these in understanding
the holy Scriptures; whence also he considered the
studies of political and philosophical matters particularly
necessary for himself
CHAPTER XIX.
THE ACCOUNTS GIVEN OF ORIOEN BT OTHERS.
The Gentile philosophers, themselves, among the
Greeks who flourished in the age of Origen, bear witness
to his proficiency in these studies, in whose works we
find frequent mention made of the man; at one time
quoting his own words, at another referringtheir own
labours to his judgment as to a master. Why should
we say this, when even Porphyry, who was our con-
temporary, who wrote books against us, and attempted
to slander the sacred writings ; when he mentioned those
that had expounded them, and, unable to urge any
opprobrious censure against the doctrines, for want of
argument, turned to reviling, and to slander especially
the commentators, is particularly fierce against Origen,
saying that he knew him when he was a young man.
chap, xix.] caracalla andgeta,a.d.211to217. 267
But, in fact, without knowing it, he commends the man,
saying some things in confirmation of the truth when he
could not do otherwise, and in other matters uttering
falsehoods where he thought he would not he detected.
Sometimes he accuses him as a Christian, and some*
times he admires and describes his proficiency in the
branches of philosophy. Hear his own words : " But
some," says he, " ambitious rather to find a solution of
the absurdities of the Jewish writings than to abandon
them, have turned their minds to expositions, inconsistent
with themselves, and inapplicable to the writings; which,
instead of furnishing a defence of these foreigners, only
give us encomiums and remarks in their praise. For
boasting of what Moses says plainly in his writings, as
if they were dark and intricate propositions, and attach-
ing to them divine influence, as if they were oracles
replete with hidden mysteries; and in their vanity
pretending to great discrimination of mind, they thus
produce their expositions."
Then, again, he says : " But let us take an example of
this absurdity, from the very man whom I happened to
meet when I was very young, and who was very cele-
brated, and is still celebrated by the writings that he has
left ; I mean Origen, whose glory is very great with the
teachers of these doctrines. For this man having been a
hearer of Ammonius, who had made the greatest pro-
ficiency in philosophy among those of our day, as to
knowledge, derived great benefit from his master, but with
regard to a correct purpose of life, he pursued a course
directly opposite. For Ammonius, being a Christian,
had been educated among Christians, by his parents, and
when he began to exercise his own understanding, and
apply himself to philosophy, he immediately changed his
views, and lived according to the laws. But Origen, as
a Greek, being educated in Greek literature, declined to
this barbarian impudence ; to which, also, betaking him-
self, he both consigned himself and his attainments in
learning, living like a Christian, and swerving from the
268 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
laws ; but in regard to his opinions, both of things and
the Deity, acting the Greek, and intermingling Greek
literature with these foreign fictions. For he was always
in company with Plato, and had the works also of Nu-
menius and Cranius, of Apollophanes and Longinus, of
Moderates and Nicomachus, and others whose writings
are valued, in his hands. He also read the works of
Chsremon, the stoic, and those of Cornutus. From these
he derived the allegorical mode of interpretation usual in
the mysteries of the Greeks, and applied it to the Jewish
Scriptures."
Such are the assertions made by Porphyry, in the third
book of his works, against the Christians, in which he
asserts the truth respecting the study and greatt learning
of the man, but also plainly asserts a falsehood (for what
would not a man do writing against Christians ?) when
he says that he went over from the Greeks to the
Christians, and that Ammonius apostatized from a life of
piety to live like the heathen. For the doctrine of Ori-
gen, and his Christian instruction, he derived from his
ancestors, as our history has already shown ; and Am-
monius continued to adhere unshaken, to the end of his
days, to the unadulterated principles of the inspired phi-
losophy. This is evident, from the labours of the man
that are extant, in his written works, which establish his
reputation with most men, even at the present day. As,
for instance, that work with the title, " The Harmony of
Moses and Jesus," and whatsoever others are found
among the learned. Let these, therefore, suffice to evince
both the calumnies of the false accuser, and also the
great proficiency of Origen in the branches of Grecian
literature. Respecting this, he defends himself, in an
epistle, against the allegations of some who censured him
for devoting so much study to them, writing as follows :
" But," says he, u when I had devoted myself wholly to
the word, and a fame went abroad concerning my pro-
ficiency, as I was sometimes visited by heretics, some-
times by those who were conversant with the studies of the
CHAP. XIX.] CARACALLAANDGETA,A.D.21lT0 217. 269
Greeks, especially those that were pursuing philosophy,
I was resolved to examine both the opinions of the
heretics, and those works of the philosophers which pre-
tend to speak of truth. This we have also done in
imitation of Pantaenus, by whom so many have been
benefited before us, and who was not meanly furnished
with erudition like this. In this I have also followed
the example of Heraclas, who has now a seat in the
presbytery of Alexandria, who I have found persevered
five years with a teacher of philosophy before I began to
attend to these studies. Wherefore, also, as he had before
used a common dress, he threw it aside, and assuming
the habit of philosophers, retains it even until now. He
also still continues to criticise the works of the Greeks
with great diligence." These remarks were made by
Origen, when he defended himself for his application to
the study of the Greeks.
About the same time, also, whilst he was staying at
Alexandria, a soldier arriving, handed a letter both to
Demetrius, the bishop of the place, and to the prefect of
Egypt, from the governor of Arabia; the purport of which
was that he should send Origen to him, in all haste, in
order to communicate to him his doctrine. Wherefore
he was sent by them. But, ere long, having finished
the objects of his visit, he again returned to Alexandria.
Some time after, however, when a considerable war broke
out in the city, he made his escape ; and not thinking it
would be safe to stay in Egypt, came to Palestine, and
took up his abode in Cesarea. There he was also re-
quested by the bishops to expound the sacred Scriptures
publicly in the church, although he had not yet obtained
the priesthood by the imposition of hands. This might
also be shown, from what was written to Demetrius re-
specting him, by Alexander bishop of Jerusalem, and
Theoctistus bishop of Cesarea, who defended him in the
following manner : — # " He has added (i. e. Demetrius)
to his letter, that this was never before either heard or
* Demetrius is here addressed, by way of respect, in the third person.
270 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
done, that laymen should deliver discourses in the pre-
sence of the bishops. I know not how it happens that
he is here evidently so far from the truth. For, indeed,
wheresoever there are found those qualified to benefit the
brethren, these are exhorted by the holy bishops to ad-
dress the people. Thus at Laranda, Euelpis was exhorted
by Neon, and at Iconium, Paulinus by Celsus, and at
Synada, Theodore by Atticus, our blessed brethren. It
is also probable, that this has happened in other places,
but we know not that it has." In this way the selfsame
Origen was honoured, when yet a young man, not only
by his own familiar friends, but also by bishops abroad.
But Demetrius, recalling him by letter, and urging his
return to Alexandria, by sending members and deacons
of the church, he returned and pursued the accustomed
duties of his occupation.
*
CHAPTER XX.
THE WORKS OF THE WRITERS OP THE DAY STILL EXTANT.
Many learned men of the church also flourished in
these times, of whom we may easily find epistles, which
they wrote to one another, still extant. These have been
also preserved for us in the library of ^Blia, which was
built by Alexander, who was bishop there. From this
we have also been able to collect materials for our present
work. Of these Beryllus has left us, together with epis-
tles and treatises, also different kinds of works written
with elegance and taste. He was bishop of Bostra, in
Arabia. Hippolytus, also, who was bishop of another
church, has left us some works. There is beside, a dis-
cussion that has come down to us, of Caius, a most
learned man, held at Rome in the times of Zephyrinus,
against Proclus, who contended for the Phrygian heresy ;
in which, whilst he silences the rashness and daring of
his opponents in composing new books, (i.e. of Scripture,)
he makes mention of only thirteen epistles, not reckoning
that to the Hebrews with the rest ; as there are even to
CHAP. XXII.] OPILIUS MACRINUS, A.D. 217, 218. 271
this day, some of the Romans who do not consider it to
be the work of the apostles.
CHAPTER XXI.
THE BISHOPS THAT WERE NOTED AT THIS TIME.
Antonine reigned seven years and six months, and
was succeeded by Macrinus ; and he, after the lapse of a
year, was succeeded by another Antonine, in the sove-
reignty of Rome. In the first year of the latter, Zephy-
rinus the bishop of Rome, departed this life, after haying
charge of the church eighteen years. He was succeeded
in the episcopate by Callisthus, who survived him five
years, and left the church to Urbanus. After these the
government of Rome was held by the emperor Alexander,
Antonine having lived only four years from the com-
mencement of his reign. At this time, also, Philetas
succeeds Asclepiades in the church of Antioch. But
Mamaea, the emperor's mother, a woman distinguished
for her piety and religion, when the fame of Origen had
now been every where spread abroad, so that it also
reached her ears, was very eager both to be honoured
with a sight of the man, and to make trial of his skill
in divine things so greatly extolled. Therefore, whilst
staying at Alexandria, she sent for him by a military
escort. With her he staid some time, exhibiting innu-
merable matters calculated to promote the glory of the
Lord, and to evince the excellence of divine instruction,
after which he hastened back again to his accustomed
engagements.
CHAPTER XXII.
THE WORKS OF HIPPOLYTUS, THAT HAVE REACHED US.
At the same time, Hippolytus, who composed many
other treatises, also wrote % work on the passover. In
this he traces back the series of times, and presents a
certain canon comprising a period of sixteen years, on
the Passover, limiting his computation of the times to
272 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
the first year of the emperor Alexander. But the re-
maining works written by him, that have come down to
us, are the following: On the Hexaemeron, On the
Works after the Hexaemeron, To Marcion, On the Can-
ticles, On parts of Ezekiel, On the Passover, Against all
the Heresies. You will also find many others still pre-
served by many.
CHAPTER XXIII.
oriqen's zeal, and his elevation to the priesthood.
From this time, however, Origen began his Commen-
taries on the sacred Scriptures, to which he was par-
ticularly urged by Ambrose, who presented innumerable
incentives, not only by verbal exhortation, but by fur-
nishing the most ample supplies of all necessary means ;
for he had more than seven amanuenses, when he dic-
tated, who relieved each other at appointed times. He
had not fewer copyists, as also girls, who were well
exercised in more elegant writing, for all which, Am-
brose furnished an abundant supply of all the necessary
expense. And indeed, he, for his own part, evinced an
inexpressible zeal in the study of the sacred Scriptures,
by which also he particularly stimulated Origen to write
his Commentaries. Whilst this was the state of things,
Urban, who had been bishop of Rome eight years, was
succeeded by Pontianus. At Antioch, Philetas was suc-
ceeded by Zebinus. At this time Origen, being com-
pelled by some necessary affairs of the church, went to
Greece by way of Palestine, where he received the
ordination to the priesthood, at Cesarea, from the bishops
of that country. The matters that were agitated upon
this in reference to him, and the decisions of the bishops
of the churches, in consequence of these movements, and
whatsoever other works he wrote in the prime of his life,
to advance the divine word, as it demands a separate
treatise, we have sufficiently stated in the second book
of the work we have written in his defence.
CHAP. XXV.] ALEXANDER SEVER US, A.D. 222 TO 235. 273
CHAPTER XXIV.
THE EXPOSITIONS HE GAVE AT ALEXANDRIA.
To these it might be necessary, perhaps, to add, that
in the sixth book of his exegetical works on the gospel
of John, he shows that the first five were composed by
him whilst yet at Alexandria. Of the whole work on
this gospel, only twenty-two books have come down to
us. But in the ninth book on Genesis, for there are
twelve in all, he not only shows that the eight preceding
ones were written at Alexandria, but also, his com-
mentaries on the first five and twenty Psalms. More-
over, those on Lamentations, of which five books have
reached us, in which he also makes mention of his books
on the resurrection. These are two in number. Like-
wise, the works On the Principles were written before
his removal from Alexandria, and also those entitled
Stromata, in number ten, he composed in the same city
during the reign of the emperor Alexander, as is shown
by his own notes, fully written out before the books.
CHAPTER XXV.
r
HIS REVIEW OF THE COLLECTIVE SCRIPTURES.
In his exposition of the first Psalm, he has given a
catalogue of the books in the sacred Scriptures of the
Old Testament, as follows : " It should be observed that
the collective books, as handed down by the Hebrews,
are twenty-two, according to the number of letters in
their alphabet." After some further remarks, he sub-
joins : " These twenty-two books, according to the He-
brews, are as follows: That which is called Genesis,
but by the Hebrews, from the beginning of the book,
Bresith, which means, 'in the beginning.' Exodus, Wales-
moth,* which means, ' these are the names.' Leviticus,
* We have here given the Hebrew pronunciation according to Origen's
Greek, which differs sometimes from the common pronunciation ; allowance
most also be made for the pronunciation of the Greek itself.
274 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
Waikra, ' and he called/ Numbers, Anmesphekodlim.
Deuteronomy, Elle haddabarim, that is, ' these are the
words.' Jesus the son of Nave, in Hebrew, Joshue
ben Nun. Judges and Ruth, in one book, with the
Hebrews, which they call Sophetim. Of Kings, the
first and second, one book, with them called Samuel,
* the called of God.' The third and fourth of Kings,
also in one book with them, and called, Wahammelech
Dabid,* which means, ' and king David/ The first and
second book of the Paralipomena, contained in one
volume with them, and called Dibre Hamaim, which
means the words, i. e. ' the records of days/ The first
and second of Esdras, in one, called Ezra, i. e. ' an
assistant/ The book of Psalms, Sepher Thehillim.
The Proverbs of Solomon, Misloth. Ecclesiastes, Co-
heleth. The Song of Songs, Sir Hasirim. Isaiah,
Iesaia. Jeremiah, with the Lamentations, and his Epistle,
in one, Jeremiah. Daniel, Daniel. Ezekiel, Jeezkel.
Job, Job. Esther, also with the Hebrews, Esther.
Besides these, there are, also, the Maccabees, which are
inscribed Sarbeth sarbane el."
These, then, are the books that he mentions in the
work noticed above. But in the first book of his com-
mentaries on the gospel of Matthew, following the Eccle-
siastical Canon, he attests that he knows of only four
gospels, as follows: "As I have understood from tra-
dition, respecting the four gospels, which are the only
undisputed ones in the whole church of God throughout
the world. The first is written according to Matthew,
the same that was once a publican, but afterwards an
apostle of Jesus Christ, who having published it for the
Jewish converts, wrote it in the Hebrew. The second
is according to Mark, who composed it, as Peter ex-
• David is here written with a /3, and we have given it according to our
usual Greek pronunciation. But Origen appears to have pronounced the
beta as v,* as also the Septuagint, who, in several instances give the name
Aa/&£, from the Hebrew, where it wpuld he impossible to suppose they had
the sound of b. Some of the older grammarians, as Clenajrauf, follow the
same pronunciation.
I
CHAP. XXV.] ALEXANDER SEVERUS, A.D. 222 TO 235. 275
plained to him, whom he also acknowledges as his son
in his general Epistle, saying, 'The elect church itt
Babylon salutes you, as also Mark my son.' And the
third, according to Luke, the gospel commended by Paul,
which was written for the converts from the Gentiles ;
and last of all the gospel according to John." And in
the fifth book of his Commentaries on John, the same
author writes as follows : " But he being well fitted to
be a minister of the New Testament, Paul, I mean, a
minister not of the letter but of the spirit ; who, after
spreading the gospel from Jerusalem and the country
around as far as Illyricum, did not even write to all the
churches to which he preached ; and even to those to
whom he wrote he only sent a few lines. Peter, upon
whom the church of Christ is built, against which the
gates of hell shall not prevail, has left one epistle un-
disputed. It may be also a second, but on this there is
some doubt. What shall we say of him who reclined
upon the breast of Jesus, I mean John $ who has left
one gospel, in which he confesses that he could write so
many that the whole world could not contain them. He
also wrote the Apocalypse, commanded as he was, to
conceal, and not to write the voices of the seven thunders.
He has also left an epistle consisting of very few lines ;
it may be, also, a second and third is from him, but not
all agree that they are genuine, but both together do not
contain a hundred lines." To these remarks he also adds
the following observation on the Epistle to the Hebrews,
in his homilies on the same : " The Epistle with the
title, 'To the Hebrews,' has not that peculiar style
which belongs to the apostle, who confesses that he is
but common in speech, that is in his phraseology. But
that this epistle is more pure Greek in the composition
of its phrases, every one will confess who is able to
discern the difference of style. Again, it will be obvious
that the ideas of the epistle are admirable, and not
inferior to any of the books acknowledged to be apostolic.
Every one will confess the truth of this, who attentively
r2
276 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
reads the apostle's writings/ 9 To these he afterwards
again adds : " I would say, that the thoughts are the
apostle's, but the diction and phraseology belong to some
one who has recorded what the apostle said, and as one
who noted down at his leisure what his master dictated.
If then, any church considers this epistle as coining from
Paul, let it be commended for this, for neither did those
ancient men deliver it as such without cause. But who
it was that really wrote the epistle, God only knows.
The account, however, that has been current before us
is, according to some, that Clement, who was bishop of
Rome, wrote the epistle ; according to others, that it was
written by Luke, who wrote the gospel and the Acts."
But let this suffice on these subjects.
CHAPTER XXVI.
HERACLA8 SUCCEEDS TO THE EPISCOPATE OF ALEXANDRIA.
But this was the tenth year of the above-mentioned
reign (of Alexander), in which Origen, after removing
from Alexandria to Cesarea, left his school for cate-
chetical instruction there in the charge of Heraclas.
But ere long Demetrius, the bishop of the church of
Alexandria, died, having performed the duties of the
office, upon the whole, forty-three years. He was suc-
ceeded by Heraclas. About this time also flourished
Firmilianus bishop of Cesarea in Cappadocia.
CHAPTER XXVII.
HOW THE BISHOPS REGARDED HIM.
This bishop was so favourably disposed towards
Origen, that he then called him to the regions in which
he dwelt, to benefit the churches ; at another time, he
went to visit him in Judea, and passed some time with
him there, for the sake of improvement in divine things.
Moreover Alexander, the bishop of Jerusalem, and The-
octistus, bishop of Cesarea, attending him the whole
CHAP. XXX.] GOHDIAN, A.D. 238 TO 244. 277
time nearly like pupils their master, allowed him alone
to perform the duties of expounding the sacred Scrip-
tures, and other matters that pertain to the doctrines of
the church.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
THE PERSECUTION UNDER MAXIMINUS.
But the emperor Alexander being carried off after a
reign of thirteen years, was succeeded by Maximums,
who, inflamed with hatred against the house of Alexander,
consisting of many believers, raised a persecution, and
commanded at first only the heads of the churches to be
slain, as the abettors and agents of evangelical truth.
It was then that Origen wrote his book on Martyrdom,
which he dedicated to Ambrose, and Protoctetus a pres-
byter of the church at'Cesarea, because both of these
encountered no common danger in the persecution. In
which also it is said that these men were pre-eminent
for (persevering in) their confession, as Maximinus did
not reign longer than three years. Origen has assigned
the time of this persecution, both in the twenty-second
book of his Commentaries on John, and in different
epistles.
CHAPTER XXIX.
OF FABIANUS, WHO WAS REMARKABLY APPOINTED BISHOP OF
ROME BT A DIVINE COMMUNICATION.
Gordian succeeded Maximinus in the sovereignty of
Rome, when Pontianus, who had held the episcopate six
years, was succeeded by Anteros in the church of Rome ;
he also was succeeded by Fabianus, after having been
engaged in the service about a month. Jt is said that
Fabianus had come to Rome with some others from the
country, and staying there, in the most remarkable man-
ner, by divine and celestial grace, was advanced to be
one of the candidates for the office. When all the brethren
had assembled in the church, for the purpose of ordain-
ing him that should succeed in the episcopate, though
278 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
there were very many eminent and illustrious men in the
estimation of many, Fabianus being present, no one
thought of any other man. They relate, further, that a
dove suddenly flying down from on high, sat upon his
head, exhibiting a scene like that of the holy Spirit de-
scending upon our Saviour in the form of a dove. Upon
this the whole body exclaimed, with all eagerness and
with one voice, as if moved by the one Spirit of God,
that he was worthy ; and without delay they took and
placed him upon the episcopal throne. At the same time
Zebinus, bishop of Antioch, dying, was succeeded in the
government (of the church,) by Babylas, and at Alexan-
dria, Demetrius held the episcopate forty-three years, and
was succeeded in the office by Heraclas. But in the
catechetical school there, he was succeeded by Dionysius,
who was also one of Origen's pupils.
CHAPTER XXX.
THE PUPILS OF ORIGEN.
Whilst Origen was attending to his accustomed duties
at Cesarea, many frequented his school, not only of the
residents of the place, but also innumerable others from
abroad, who left their country in order to attend his
lectures. Of these the most noted whom we know is
Theodorus, known also by the name of Gregory, and so
celebrated among the bishops of our day; also his brother
Athenodorus. Origen, seeing them excessively wrapt in
the prosecution of the studies of the Greeks and Romans,
infused into them the love of philosophy, and induced
them to exchange their former zeal for the study of divine
things. But after being with him five years, they made
such improvement in the study of divine oracles, that
both, though very young, were honoured with the epis-
copate in the churches of Pontus.
CHAP. XXXII.] GORDIAN, A.D. 238 TO 244. 279
CHAPTER XXXI.
OF AFRICANUS.
At this time, also, flourished Africanus, who wrote
the books with the title Cesti. There is an epistle of
his extant, addressed to Origen, in which he intimates
his doubts on the history of Susannah, in Daniel, as if it
were a spurious and fictitious composition; to which
Origen wrote a very full answer. Other works of the
same Africanus that have reached us, are his five books
of Chronography, a most accurate and laboured perform-
ance. In these, he says that he had gone to Alexandria,
on account of the great celebrity of Heraclas ; the same
that we have already shown was advanced to the episco-
pate there, and who was, also, very eminent for his skill
in philosophical studies, and the other sciences of the
Greeks. Another epistle of the same Africanus is also
extant, addressed to Aristides, on the supposed discre-
pancy between Matthew and Luke in the genealogy of
Christ. In this he most clearly establishes the consist-
ency of the two evangelists, from an account which had
been handed down from his ancestors, which, in its
propef place, we have already anticipated in the first
book of the work we have in hand.
CHAPTER XXXII.
THE COMMENTARIES THAT ORIGEN WROTE IN PALESTINE.
About this time, also, Origen composed his Commen-
tary on Isaiah, as also on Ezekiel. Of the former, the
third part of Isaiah, as far as the vision of the beast in
the desert, have come down to us, consisting of thirty
sections.* On Ezekiel there are twenty-five sections,
which are all that he wrote upon this prophet. When
he came to Athens, he finished his Commentaries on
* To/ioi. — The word ro/ioc, from which we get tome, properly signifies a
section ; and as the sections of a work were sometimes on different scrolls,
hence they were called books, volumes, and ropou
280 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
Ezekiel, and also commenced his Notes on the Song of
Solomon, and advanced there as far as the fifth book.
But on his return to Cesarea, he also brought these to a
close, in number ten. Why should we, however, give a
minute statement of the man's labours, a performance, in
itself, that would require a separate and distinct work ?
And, indeed, this has already been done by us in our
life of Pamphilus, that holy martyr of our day, in which,
after exhibiting the great zeal of Pamphilus, we also sub-
join the catalogues of the library collected by him, of the
works written by Origen and other ecclesiastical writers ;
by which any one that wishes may most satisfactorily
learn what works of Origen have come down to us.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
THE ERROR OF BERYLLUS.
Beryllus, who was mentioned a little before, as
bishop of Bostra in Arabia, perverting the doctrine of the
church, attempted to introduce certain opinions that are
foreign to Christian faith, daring to assert that our Lord
and Saviour did not exist in the proper sense of exist-
ence, before his dwelling among men ; and that neither
had he a proper divinity, but only that divinity which
dwelt in him from the Father. As the bishops had many
examinations and discussions on this point with the man,
Origen, who was also invited together with the rest, at
first entered into conversation with him, in order to ascer-
tain what opinion the man held. But when he under-
stood what he advanced, after correcting his error, by
reasoning and demonstration, he convinced him, and thus
recovered him to the truth in doctrine, and brought him
back again to the former sound opinion. There are also
works still extant, both of Beryllus and the synod that
was held on his account, containing the questions put to
him by Origen, and the discussions held in his church,
together with all that was done there. Innumerable
other facts are reported by our elder brethren, which I
CHAP. XXXV.] PHILIP, A.D. 244 TO 249. 281
have thought proper to pass by, as having no reference
to the objects of the present work ; hut whatsoever it
was necessary to select of matters concerning him, these
may he collected from that defence of him which we and
Pamphilus, that holy martyr of our times, have written,
which work we performed jointly, in order to obviate
the malevolence of some.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
OF PHILIP CESAR.
Gordianus had held the government of Rome six
years, when he was succeeded by Philip, together with
his son Philip. It is said that, as a Christian, on the
day of the last vigil of the passover, he wished to share
with the multitude in the prayers of the church, but was
not permitted by the existing bishop to enter before he
had confessed his sins, and placed himself among the
order of penitents. For otherwise he would never be
received by him, unless he first did this, on account of
the many crimes which he had committed. The emperor
is said to have obeyed cheerfully, and exhibited a genuine
and religious disposition in regard to his fear of God.
CHAPTER XXXV.
DIONYSIUS SUCCEEDS HERACLAS IN THE EPISCOPATE.
In the third year of this reign also, Heraclas dying,
after an episcopate of sixteen years, was succeeded by
Dionysius in the supervision of the church of Alexandria.
CHAPTER XXXVI.
OTHER WORKS WRITTEN BY ORIOEN.
Then also, as was to be expected, our religion spread-
ing more and more, and our brethren beginning to con-
verse more freely with all, Origen, who they say was
now more than sixty years of age, and who, from long
practice had acquired the greatest facility in discoursing,
282 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
permitted his discourses' to be taken down by ready
writers, a thing which he had never allowed before. At
this time, also, he composed in eight books a reply to
that work written against us by Celsus the Epicurean,
bearing the title, "The True Doctrine," and, the twenty-
five books on Matthew's gospel, those also, on the twelve
apostles, of which we have found only twenty-five. There
is also an epistle of his extant, addressed to the emperor
Philip, and another to his wife Severa ; several others
also to different persons. Of these as many as we have
been able to collect, scattered in the hands of different
individuals, we have reduced to certain distinct books, in
number exceeding one hundred. He also wrote to Fa*
bianus bishop of Rome, and to many others of the bishops
of churches, respecting his orthodoxy ; and of these you
have the proofs in the sixth book of our Apology for the
man.
CHAPTER XXXVII.
THE DISSENSIONS OF THE ARABIANS.
But about this time, also, other men sprung up in
Arabia as the propagators of false opinions. These as-
serted, that the human soul, as long as the present state
of the world existed, perished at death and died with the
body, but that it would be raised again with the body at
the time of the resurrection. And as a considerable
council was held on account of this, Origen being again
requested, likewise here discussed the point in question
with so much force, that those who had been before led
astray, completely changed their opinions.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
THE HERESY OF THE IIELCESAITES.
Another error also sprung up about this time, called
the heresy of the Helcesaites, which, however, was almost
stifled in its birth. It is mentioned by Origen, in his
public lecture on the eighty-second Psalm: " A certain
CHAP. XXXIX.] DECIUS, A.D. 249 TO 251. 283
one," says he, " came recently with a great opinion of his
abilities, to maintain that ungodly and wicked error of
the Helcesaites, which has but lately appeared in the
churches. The mischievous assertions of this heresy, I
will give you, that you may not be carried away with it.
It sets aside certain parts of the collective Scriptures, and
it makes use of passages from the Old Testament, and
from the gospels. It rejects the apostles altogether. It
asserts, also, that to deny (Christ) is indifferent, and that
he who is prudent, in case of necessity, will deny with
his mouth, but not in his heart. They also produce a
certain book, which they say fell from heaven : and that
whoever has heard and believed this, will receive remis-
sion of sins ; a remission different from that given by
Christ." And such is the account respecting these.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
THE PERSECUTION OF DECIUS.
Philip, after a reign of seven years, was succeeded
by Decius, who, in consequence of his hatred to Philip,
raised a persecution against the church, in which Fabi-
anus suffered martyrdom, and was succeeded as bishop
of Rome by Cornelius. In Palestine, however, Alex-
ander, bishop of Jerusalem, was again brought before
the tribunal of the governor, at Cesarea, and after an
eminent perseverance in his profession, though crowned
with the hoary locks of venerable age, he was cast into
prison. After giving a splendid and illustrious testimony
at the governor s tribunal, and expiring in prison, he was
succeeded by Mazabanes as bishop of Jerusalem. But
Babylas, like Alexander, dying in prison at Antioch,
after his confession, the church there was governed by
Fabius. But the number and greatness of Origen's suf-
ferings there during the persecution, and the nature of
his death, when the spirit of darkness drew up his forces,
and waged a war with all his arts and power against the
man, and assailed him particularly beyond all that were
284 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
then assaulted by him ; the nature and number of bonds
which he endured on account of the doctrine of Christ,
and all his torments of body, the sufferings also which he
endured under an iron collar, and in the deepest recesses
of the prison, when for many days he was extended and
stretched to the distance of four holes on the rack ; be*
sides the threats of fire, and whatsoever other sufferings
inflicted by his enemies he nobly bore, and finally the
issue of these sufferings, when the judge eagerly strove
with all his might to protract his life (in order to prolong
his sufferings), and what expressions after these he left
behind, replete with benefit to those needing consolation,
all this, his many epistles detail with no less truth than
accuracy.
CHAPTER XL
WHAT HAPPENED TO DIONYSIUS.
I shall now subjoin the occurrences that befel Diony-
sius, from his epistle to Germanus, where, speaking of
himself, he gives the following account : " But I speak
before God, and he knows that I lie not ; it was never
by my own counsel, nor without divine intimation, that I
projected my flight: but before the persecution of De-
cius, Sabinus, at the very hour, sent Frumentarius to
search for me. And I indeed, staid at home about four
days, expecting the arrival of Frumentarius. But he
went about examining all places, the roads, the rivers,
the fields, where he suspected that I would go or lie con-
cealed. But he was smitten with blindness, not being
able to find the house, for he could not believe that I
would remain at home when persecuted. Four days had
scarcely elapsed when God ordered me to remove, and
opened the way for me in a most remarkable manner. I
and my domestics, and many of my brethren, went forth .
together. And that this happened by the providence of
God, was shown by what followed, and in which, per-
haps, we were not unprofitable to some." After this, he
CHAP. XL.] DECIUS, A.D. 249 TO 251. 285
shows the events that befel him after his flight, adding
the following: "About sunset, being seized, together
with my company, by the soldiers, I was led to Taposiris.
Timothy, by the providence of God, happened not to be
present, nor even seized; and coming afterwards, he
found the house deserted, and servants guarding it, and
us he found reduced to slavery." After other remarks,
he observes : " And what was the manner of this divine
interposition of his ? For the truth shall be told. A
certain man of the country met Timothy flying, and much
disturbed, and when he was asked the cause of his haste,
he declared the truth. When he heard it, he went his
way, for he was going to a marriage festival, (as it is the
custom with them on these occasions to keep the whole
night,) and when he entered he told it to those that were
present at the feast. These, forthwith, with a single
impulse, as if by agreement, all arose, and came as quick
as possible in a rush upon us, and as they rushed they
raised a shout. The soldiers that guarded us immedi-
ately took to flight, and they came upon us, lying as we
were upon the bare bedsteads. I indeed, as God knows,
supposed them at first to be robbers, who had come to/
plunder and pillage. Remaining, therefore, on my bed,
naked as I was, only covered with a linen garment, the
rest of my dress I offered them as it lay beside me. But
they commanded me to rise and to depart as quick as pos-
sible. Then, understanding for what purpose they had
come, I began to cry out, beseeching and praying them
to go away and to let us alone, but if they wished to do
us any good, to anticipate those that had led me away,
and to cut off my head. When I thus cried out, as my
companions and partners in all my distresses well know,
they attempted to raise me by force. I then cast myself
on my back upon the ground. But they seized me by
the hands and feet, and dragged me away, whilst those
who were witnesses of all these things, Caius, Faustus,
Peter, and Paul, followed on. These also, taking me up,
bore me away from the town, and carried me off on an
266 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
unsaddled ass/' Such is the account of Dionysius re-
specting himself.
CHAPTER XLI.
OF THOSE WHO SUFFERED MARTYRDOM AT ALEXANDRIA.
The same writer in the epistle which he addressed to
Fabius bishop of Antioch, relates the conflicts of those
who suffered martyrdom at Alexandria in the following
manner : " The persecution with us did not begin with
the imperial edict, but preceded it a whole year. And a
certain prophet and poet, inauspicious to the city, who-
ever he was, excited the mass of the heathen against us,
stirring them up to their native superstition. Stimulated
by him, and taking full liberty to exercise any kind of
wickedness, they considered this the only piety, and the
worship of their daemons, viz., to slay us. First then,
seizing a certain aged man named Metra, they called
upon him to utter impious expressions, and as he did not
obey, they beat his body with clubs, and pricked his face
and eyes ; after which they led him away to the suburbs,
where they stoned him. Next they led a woman called
Quinta, who was a believer, to the temple of an idol, and
attempted to force her to worship ; but when she turned
away in disgust, they tied her by the feet, and dragged
her through the whole city, over the rough stones of the
paved streets, dashing her against the millstones, and
scourging her at the same time, until they brought her
to the same place, where they stoned her. Then, with
one accord, all rushed upon the houses of the pious, and
whomsoever of their neighbours they knew, they drove
thither in all haste, and despoiled and plundered them,
setting apart the more valuable of the articles for them-
selves ; but the more common and wooden furniture they
threw about and burnt in the roads, presenting a scene
like a city taken by the enemy.
" The brethren retired, and gave way, and like those to
whom Paul bears witness, they also regarded the plunder
CHAP. XLI.] DEC1US, A.D. 249 TO 251. 287
of their goods with joy. And I know not whether any,
besides one who fell into their hands, has thus far denied
the Lord. They also seized that admirable virgin, Apol-
lonia, then in advanced age, and beating her jaws, they
broke out all her teeth, and kindling a fire before the
city, threatened to burn her alive, unless she would repeat
their impious expressions. She appeared at first to shrink
a little, but when suffered to go, she suddenly sprang into
the fire and was consumed. They also seized a certain
Serapion in his own house, and after torturing him with
the severest cruelties, and breaking all his limbs, threw
him headlong from an upper story. And further, there
was no way, no public road, no lane, where we could
walk, whether by day or night, as they, at all times and
places, cried out, whoever would refuse to repeat those
impious expressions, that he should be immediately
dragged forth and burnt.
u These things continued to prevail for the most part
after this manner. But as the sedition and a civil war
overtook the wretches, their cruelty was diverted from us
' to one another. We then drew a little breath, whilst
their rage against us was abated. But soon, a change in
the government toward us* was announced, and great
danger threatened us. The decree had arrived, very
much like that which was foretold by our Lord, exhibit*
ing the most dreadful aspect ; so that, if it were possible,
the very elect would stumble. All, indeed, were greatly
alarmed, and many of the more eminent immediately
gave way; others were tempted by the public offices
they sustained ; others were brought by their acquaint-
ance, and when called by name, approached the impure
and unholy sacrifices. Tet, pale and trembling, as if
they were not to sacrifice, but themselves to be the vie*
tims and the sacrifices to the idols, they were jeered by
many of the surrounding multitude, and were obviously
equally afraid to die and to offer the sacrifice. But some
advanced with greater readiness to the altars, and boldly
* Philip was dead, and succeeded by Deeiu*.
288 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
asserted that they had never before been Christians;
concerning whom the declaration of our Lord is most
true, that they will scarcely be saved. Of the rest, some
followed the one or the other of the preceding ; some fled,
others were taken, and of these some held out as far as
the prison and bonds, and some after a few days' impri-
sonment abjured (Christianity) before they entered the
tribunal. But some, also, after enduring the torture for a
time, at last renounced. Others, however, firm and
blessed pillars of the Lord, confirmed by the Lord him-
self, and receiving in themselves strength and power
suited and proportioned to their faith, became admirable
witnesses of his kingdom.
" The first of these was Julian, a man afflicted with the
gout, neither able to walk nor stand, who, with two
others that carried him, was arraigned. Of these, the
one immediately denied, but the other, named Cronion,
surnamed Eunus, and the aged Julian himself, having
confessed the Lord, was carried on camels throughout
the whole city, a very large one as you know, and in this
elevation were scourged, and finally consumed in an
immense fire, surrounded by the thronging crowds of
spectators. But a soldier, whose name was Besas,
standing near them, who had opposed the insolence of
the multitude, whilst they were led away to execution,
was himself assailed with their loud vociferations, and
thus this brave soldier of God, after he had excelled in
the great conflict of piety, was beheaded. Another, who
was a Lybian by birth, but both in name and blessedness
a Macar (blessed), after much solicitation from the judge
to have him renounce, still remaining inflexible, was
burnt alive. After these, Epimachus and Alexander,
who had continued for a long time in prison, enduring
innumerable sufferings from the scourges and scrapers,*
were also destroyed in an immense fire.^ With these
• The instrument of torture here mentioned was an iron scraper, calcu-
lated to wound and tear the flesh as it passed orer it.
t The same expression, *vpi atrfkaru, occurs here as above. We hare
CHAP. XLI.] DECIUS, A.D. 249 TO 251. 289
there were also four women ; Ammonarium, a holy
virgin, who was ingeniously tortured for a very long
time by the judge, because she had plainly declared she
would utter none of those expressions which he dictated;
and having made good her promise, she was led away.
The others were the venerable and aged Mercuria;
Dionysia, also, who was the mother of many children,
but did not love them more than the Lord. These, after
the governor became ashamed to torture them to no
purpose, and thus to be defeated by women, all died by
the sword, without the trial hy tortures. But as to
Ammonarium, she, Hkea_j?hirf _ c ombatan t, received the
greatest tortures of all. Heron and Ater and Isidorus,
who were Egyptians, and with them a youth named
Dioscorus, about the age of fifteen, were delivered up.
At first he attempted to deceive the youth with fair
words, as if he could be easily brought over, and to force
him by tortures, as if he would readily yield. Dioscorus,
however, was neither persuaded by words, nor constrained
by tortures.
After scourging the rest in a most savage manner, and
seeing them persevere, he also delivered these to the fire.
But Dioscorus was dismissed by the judge, who admired
the great wisdom of his answers to the questions pro-
posed to him, and was also illustrious in the eyes of the
people, with the view, as he said, to give him further
time for repentance on account of his age. And now
this most godly Dioscorus is among us, expecting a
longer and a more severe conflict. A certain Nemesion,
also an Egyptian, was first indeed accused as a corn-
rendered it, therefore, as above, by the word fire. Valesius, who is followed
by Shorting, translates unslaked time. But why he should understand it
differently here from what ho does above, does not appear. The martyrs
here were destroyed by the same kind of death as the preceding. If the
word vvp did not determine the signification, there might be some reason,
perhaps, for this version, the word a*/3e<rroc having rtrawc understood. But
it is surely going far out of our way to look for this meaning, when the mean-
ing is so obviously determined by the many circumstances which here com-
bine. It may be remarked, by the way, that the expression is literally
inextinguishable fire, a strong hyperbole for immense fire.
S
290 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
panion of thieves ; but when he had repelled this charge
before the centurion, as a slander against him, in which
there was no truth, being reported as a Christian, he
was brought as a prisoner before the governor. He, a
most unrighteous judge, inflicted a punishment more
than double that of robbers, both scourges and tortures,
and then committed him to the flames between thieves ;
thus honouring the blessed martyr after the example of
Christ. But there was a band of soldiers, standing in a
dense body before the tribunal, who were Amnion, and
Zeno, and Ptolemy, and Ingenuus, together with the
aged Theophilus. A certain one being brought and
tried as a Christian, and already inclining to deny, they
stood near, gnashed with their teeth, and beckoned to
them with their faces, and stretched out their hands, and
made gestures with their bodies. And whilst all were
directing their eyes upon them, before they were seized
by any one else, they ran up to the tribunal and declared
that they were Christians ; so that the governor and his
associates themselves were greatly intimidated, whilst
those who were condemned were most cheerful at the
prospect of what they were to suffer ; but their judges
trembled. And these, therefore, retired from the tri-
bunals, and rejoiced in their testimony, in which God
had enabled them to triumph gloriously.
CHAPTER XLII.
OTHER ACCOUNTS GIVEN BY DIONYSICTS.
But many others were also torn asunder in cities and
villages, of which I shall mention one as an example.
Ischyrion was hired by one of the rulers in the capacity
of a steward. This man was ordered by his employer
to sacrifice, but as he did not obey, he was abused by
him. Persevering in his purpose, he was treated with
contumely, and as he still continued to bear with all, his
employer seized a long pole and slew him, by thrusting
it through his bowels. Why should I mention the raul-
CHAP. XLII.] DBCIU8, A.D. 249 TO 251. 291
titudes that wandered about in deserts and mountains,
that perished by hunger and thirst, and frost and diseases,
and robbers and wild beasts ? The survivors of whom
are the witnesses both of their election and victory. But
I will add one fact to illustrate this : " Cheeremon was a
very aged bishop of the city called Nile. He fleeing
into the Arabian* mountain, with his partner, did not
return again, nor could the brethren learn any thing of
him any more, though frequent search was made for
him. They neither found them nor their bodies, and
many were carried off as slaves by the barbarous Sara-
cens, to the same mountains. Some of these were ran*
somed with great difficulty, others not even to the present
day. And these facts I have stated, brethren, not with*
out an object, but that thou mayest see how great and
terrible distresses have befallen us, of which indeed, they
who have been most tried, also understand the most."
Then, after a few remarks, he observes: "But these
same martyrs, who are now sitting with Christ, and are
the sharers in his kingdom, and the partners in his
judgment, and who are now judging with him, received
those of the brethren that fell away, and had been con*
victed of sacrificing, (to idols,) and when they saw their
conversion and repentance, and that it might be accept-
able to him who doth not by any means wish the death
of the sinner so much as their repentance, and having
proved them (as sincere) they received and assembled
with them. They also communicated with them in
prayer and at their feasts. What then, brethren, do ye
advise concerning these ? What should we do ? Let
us join in our sentiments with them, and let us observe
their judgment and their charity; and let us kindly
receive those who were treated with such compassion by
them. Or should we rather pronounce their judgment
* Valerius think* thai the mountain here mentioned, was not, as the uame
seems to imply, in Arabia, but translates in both places where it occurs,
Arabtausmons, Arabian mountain. He thinks that it was so called merely
from its vicinity or contiguity to Arabia.
s2
292 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
unjust, and set ourselves up as the judges of their opinion,
and thus grieve the Spirit of mildness, and overturn
established order V These remarks were probably added
by Dionysius when he spoke of those that had fallen
away through weakness, during the persecution.
CHAPTER XLIII.
OP NOVATUS, HIS MANNERS AND HABITS,' AND HIS HERESY.
About this time appeared Novatus, a presbyter of
the church of Rome, and a man elevated with haughti-
ness against these (that had fallen), as if there was no
room for them to hope salvation, not even if they per-
formed every thing for a genuine and pure confession.
He thus became the leader of the peculiar heresy of
those who, in the pomp of their imaginations, called
themselves Cathari. A very large council being held
on account of this, at which sixty of the bishops, but a
still greater number of presbyters and deacons were
present ; the pastors of the remaining provinces, accord-
ing to their places, deliberated separately what should
be done : this decree was passed by all ; " That No-
vatus, indeed, and those who so arrogantly united with
him, and those that had determined to adopt his unchari-
table and most inhuman opinion, these they considered
among those that were alienated from the church ; but
that brethren who had incurred any calamity should be
treated and healed with the remedies of repentance."
There are also epistles of Cornelius, bishop of Rome,
addressed to Fabius, bishop of Antioch, which show the
transactions of the council of Rome, as also, the opinions
of all those in Italy and Africa, and the regions there.
Others there are also written in the Roman tongue, from
Cyprian, and the bishops with him in Africa. In these,
it is shown that they also agree in the necessity of
relieving those who had fallen under severe temptations,
and also in the propriety of excommunicating the author
of the heresy, and all that were of his party. To these
CHAP. XLI11.] DEC1US, A.D. 249 TO 25 L 293
is attached also an epistle from Cornelius on the decrees
of the council, besides others on the deeds of Novatus,
from which we may add extracts, that those who read
the present work may know the circumstances respecting
him. What kind of a character Novatus was, Cornelius
informs Fabius, writing as follows : " But that you may
know, says he, how this singular man, who formerly
aspired to the episcopate, and secretly concealed within
himself this precipitate ambition, making use of those
confessors that adhered to him from the beginning, as
a cloak for his own folly, I will proceed to relate:
Maximus, a presbyter of our church, and Urbanus, twice
obtained the highest reputation for their confessions.
Sidonius also, and Celerinus, a man who, by the mercy
of God, bore every kind of torture in the most heroic
iff&nner, and by the firmness of his own faith strength-
ened the weakness of the flesh, completely worsted the
adversary. These men, therefore, as they knew him,
and had well sounded his artifice and duplicity, as also
his perjuries and falsehoods, his dissocial and savage
character, returned to the holy church, and announced
all his devices and wickedness, which he had for a long
time dissembled within himself, and this too in the
presence of many bishops; and the same also, in the
{>resence of many presbyters, and a great number of
aymen, at the same time lamenting and sorrowing that
they had been seduced, and had abandoned the church
for a short time, through the agency of that artful and
malicious beast" After a little, he further says : "We
have seen, beloved brother, within a short time, an extra-
ordinary conversion and change in him. For this most
illustrious man, and he who affirmed with the most
dreadful oaths, that he never aspired to the episcopate,
has suddenly appeared a bishop, as thrown among us
by some machine. For this dogmatist, this (pretended)
champion of ecclesiastical discipline, when he attempted
to seize and usurp the episcopate not given him from
above, selected two desperate characters as his associates,
294 ECCLE8IA8TICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
to send them to some small, and that the smallest, part
of Italy, and from thence, by some fictitious plea, to
impose upon three bishops there, men altogether ignorant
and simple, affirming and declaring, that it was necessary
for them to come to Rome in all haste, that all the dis-
sension which had there arisen might be removed through
their mediation, in conjunction with the other bishops.
When these men had come, being, as before observed,
but simple and inexperienced in discerning the artifices
and villany of the wicked, they were shut up with men
of the same stamp with himself and at the tenth hour,
heated with wine and surfeiting, they forced them by a
kind of shadowy and empty imposition of hands, to
confer the episcopate upon him ; which, though by no
means suited to him, he claims by fraud and treachery.
One of these, not long after, returned to hi6 church,
mourning and confessing his error, with whom also we
communed as a layman, as all the people present inter-
ceded for him, and we sent successors to the other
bishops, ordaining them in the place where they were.
This assertor of the gospel then did not know that there
should be but one bishop in a catholic church.* («r
KaffoXiKrj €KK\rj<ria.) In which, however, he well knew,
(for how could he be ignorant ?) that there were forty-
six presbyters, seven deacons, seven sub-deacons, forty-
two acoluthi (clerks,) exorcists, readers, and janitors,
in all fifty-two : widows, with the afflicted and needy,
* The word catholic, in its Greek etymology, means universal, as we have
sometimes explained it in this translation. It is anpHed to the Christian, as
a universal church, partly to distinguish it from tne ancient church of the
Jews, which was limited, partial, and particular in its duration, subjects,
and country. The Christian is also called a universal or catholic church,
because it must in regard to doctrine hold quod temper, quod uhifua, quod ah
omnibus. In this latter view, which it should be well observed is. the original
application, it is synonymous with orthodox. This is evident, from the fact
that our author applies it to different churches in other parts of his history;
and in the present instance the expression is general, a catholic church. It
is in a sense allied to this also, that we are, no doubt, to understand the title
of our general (catholic) epistles, in the New Testament They are catholic,
because as consonant to the doctrines of the church in all respects, they have
been also universally received. In this sense, the term is also synonymous
with canonical.
CHAP. XL11I.] DEC1US, A.D. 249 TO 251. 295
more than fifteen hundred ; all which the goodness and
love of God doth support and nourish. But neither this
great number, so necessary in the church, nor those that
by the providence of God were wealthy and opulent,
together with the innumerable multitude of the people,
were able to recall him and turn him from such a des-
perate and presumptuous course."
And, again, after these, he subjoins the following:
" Now let us also tell by what means and conduct he
had the assurance to claim the episcopate. Whether,
indeed, it was because he was engaged in the church
from the beginning, and endured many conflicts for her,
and encountered many and great dangers in the cause of
true religion ? None of all this. To him indeed, the
author and instigator of his faith was Satan, who entered
into and dwelt in him a long time ; who aided by the
exorcists, when attacked with an obstinate disease, and
being supposed at the point of death, was baptized by
aspersion, in the bed on which he lay ; if, indeed, it be
proper to speak of such being received. But neither
when he recovered from disease, did he partake of other
things, which the rules of the church prescribe as duty,
nor was he sealed (in confirmation) by the bishop. But
as he did not obtain this, how could he obtain the holy
Spirit V And, again, soon after, he says : " He denied
he was a presbyter, through cowardice and the love of
life, in the time of persecution. For when requested
and exhorted by the deacons, that he should go forth
from his retreat, in which he had imprisoned himself,
and should come to the relief of the brethren, as far as
was proper and in the power of a presbyter to assist
brethren requiring relief, he was so far from yielding to
any exhortation of the deacons, that he went away
offended and left them. For he said that he wished to
be a presbyter no longer, for he was an admirer of a
different philosophy."
Passing over some other matters, our author again
adds: — "This illustrious character abandoning the
296 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
church of God, in which, when he was converted he
was honoured with the presbytery, and that by the
favour of the bishop placing his hands upon him (or-
daining him), to the order of bishops, and as all the
clergy and many of the laity resisted it, since it was not
lawful that one baptized in his sick bed by aspersion, as
he was, should be promoted to any order of the clergy,
the bishop requested that it should be granted him to
ordain only this one/' After this, he adds another deed,
the worst of all the man's absurdities, thus : " For having
made the oblation, and distributed a part to each one,
whilst giving this, instead of blessing them, he com-
pelled the unhappy men to swear; holding the hands of
the one receiving, with both his own, and not letting
them go until he had sworn in these words, (for I shall
repeat the very words :) * Swear to me, by the body and
blood of our Saviour, Jesus Christ, that you will never
desert me, nor turn to Cornelius/ And the unhappy
man was then not suffered to taste until he had first
cursed himself; and instead of saying Amen after he had
taken the bread, he said, c I will never return to Cor-
nelius.' " And, after other matters, he again proceeds,
as follows : " Now, you must know, that he was stripped
and abandoned, the brethren leaving him every day and
returning to the church. He was also excommunicated
by Moses, that blessed witness, who but lately endured
a glorious and wonderful martyrdom, and who, whilst
yet among the living, seeing the audacity and the folly
of the man, excluded him from the communion, together
with the five presbyters that had cut themselves off from
the church."
At the close of the epistle, he gives a list of the bishops
who had come to Rome, and had discarded the incor-
rigible disposition of Novatus ; at the same time adding
the names, together with the churches governed by each.
He also mentions those that were not present at Rome,
but who, by letter, assented to the decision of the former,
adding also the names and the particular cities whence
CHAP. XLIV.] DECIUS, A.D. 249 TO 251. 297
each one had written. Such is the account written by
Cornelius to Fabius bishop of Antioch.
CHAPTER XLIV.
DIONYSIUS'S ACCOUNT OF SERAPION.
*
In a letter to this same Fabius, who in some measure
seemed to incline to this schism, Dionysius of Alexandria,
amongst many other matters that he wrote to him on
repentance, and in which he describes the conflicts which
the martyrs had recently endured at Alexandria, with
other accounts, relates one fact wonderful indeed. This
we deem belonging to our history, and is as follows:
" But I will give you one example that occurred with us.
There was a certain Serapion, an aged believer, who
had passed his long life irreproachably, but as he had
sacrificed during the persecution, though he frequently
begged, no one would listen to him. He was taken sick,
and continued three days in succession speechless and
senseless. On the fourth day, recovering a little, he
called his grandchild to him, and said, ' son, how
long do you detain me? I beseech you hasten, and
quickly absolve me. Call one of the presbyters to me.'
Saying this, he again became speechless. The boy ran
to the presbyter. But it was night, and the presbyter
was sick. As I had, however, before issued an in-
junction, that those at the point of death, if they desired
it, and especially if they entreated for it before, should
receive absolution, that they might depart from life in
comfortable hope, I gave the boy a small portion of the
eucharist, telling him to dip it in water, and to drop it
into the mouth of the old man. The boy returned with
the morsel. When he came near, before he entered,
Serapion having again recovered himself, said, ' Thou
hast come, my son, but the presbyter could not come.
But do thou quickly perform what thou art commanded,
and dismiss me.' The boy moistened it, and at the same
time dropped it into the old man's mouth. And he,
298 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VI.
having swallowed a little, immediately expired. Was
he not, then, evidently preserved, and did he not continue
living until he was absolved ; and his sins being wiped
away, he could be acknowledged as a believer for the
many good acts that he had done ?" Thus far Dionysius.
CHAPTER XLV.
THE EPISTLE OF DIONYSIUS TO WOVATUS.
Let us also see what kind of epistle the same writer
addressed to Novatus, who was then disturbing the
brethren at Rome ; since he pretended that certain
brethren were the cause of his apostacy and schism,
because he had been forced by them to proceed thus far.
Observe the manner in which he writes to him : " Dio-
nysius sends greeting to his brother Novatus. If, as
you say, you were forced against your will, you will
show it by retiring voluntarily. For it was a duty to
suffer any thing rather than to afflict the church of God;
and, indeed, it would not be more inglorious to suffer
even martyrdom for its sake, than to sacrifice ; and in my
opinion it would have been a greater glory. For there,
in the one case, the individual gives a testimony for his
own soul, but in the other he bears witness for the whole
church. And now, if thou persuade or constranrthe
brethren to return to unanimity, thy uprightness will be
greater than thy delusion, and the latter will not be laid
to thy charge, but the other will be applauded ; but if
thou art unable to prevail with thy friends, save thy own
soul. With the hope that thou art desirous of peace in
the Lord, I bid thee farewell.' 9 Such was the epistle of
Dionysius to Novatus.
CHAPTER XLVI.
OTHER EPISTLES OF DIONYSIUS.
He wrote, also, an epistle to the brethren in Egypt,
On Repentance, in which he gives his opinion respecting
those who had fallen, and in which he also gives the
CHAP. XLV1.] DKC1US, A.D. 249 TO 251. 299
degrees of faults. There is also a separate work of his
extant. On Repentance, addressed to Conon bishop of
Hermopolis ; and also another epistle of reproof to his
flock at Alexandria. Among these, is a!s&_jhe_work
addressed toJ3ngen, On Martyrdom; also, an epistle to
the brethren of Laodicea, where Thelymidres was bishop.
He wrote in like manner to the Armenians, On Re-
pentance, where Meruzanes was bishop. Besides all
these, he wrote to Cornelius at Rome, in answer to an
epistle from him, against Novatus ; in which answer he
shows that he had been invited by Helenus, bishop of
Tarsus in Cilicia, and the rest that were collected with
him, viz. Firmilianus, bishop in Cappadocia, and Theoc-
tistus of Palestine, that he should meet them at the
council of Antioch, where certain persons were trying to
establish the schism of Novatus. Besides this, he wrote
that he had been informed Fabius was dead, but that
Demetrianus was appointed his successor in the epis-
copate of the church at Antioch. He also writes re-
specting the bishop of Jerusalem, in these words : " As
to the blessed Alexander, he was cast into prison, and
departed happily." Next to this, there is also another
epistle of Dionysius to the Romans, On the Office of
Deacons, sent by Hippolytus. To the same people he
also wrote another epistle, On Peace; also, on Re-
pentance ; and another, again, to the confessors there,
who were yet affected with the opinions of Novatus.
To these same he wrote two others, after they had
returned to the church. To many others, also, he ad-
dressed letters of admonition and exhortation, calculated
to afford various advantage, even now, to those who wish
to study his writings.
300 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VII.
PREFACE TO THE SEVENTH BOOK.
That great bishop of Alexandria, Dionysius, shall aid us
also in the composition of the seventh book of our history, by
extracting from his works whatsoever particulars of his day he
has separately detailed in the epistles that he has left us. With
these, at least, we shall commence our account
CHAPTER I.
THE GREAT WICKEDNESS OF DECIUS AND GALLUS.
Decius had scarcely reigned two years, when he, with
his children, was slain. Gallus was his successor.
Origen died at this time, in the seventieth year of his
age. Dionysius, in an epistle to Hennamon, makes the
following remarks on Gallus: "But neither did Gallus
understand the wickedness of Decius, nor did he foresee
what it was that had destroyed him, but he stumbled at
the same stone lying before his eyes. For when his reign
was advancing prosperously, and his affairs succeeding
according to his wishes, he persecuted those holy men,
who interceded with God both for his peace and safety.
Hence, together with them, he also persecuted the very
prayers that were offered up in his behalf." Thus much
he has said respecting him.
CHAPTER II.
THE BISHOPS OF ROME AT THIS TIME.
After Cornelius had held the episcopal office at Rome
about three years, he was succeeded by Lucius, but the
latter did not hold the office quite eight months, when
dying he transferred it to Stephen. To this Stephen,
Dionysius wrote the first of his epistles on baptism, as
there was no little controversy, whether those turning
from any heresy whatever, should be purified by baptism ;
as the ancient practice prevailed with regard to such, that
they should only have imposition of hands with prayer.
CHAP. V.] GALLUS, A.D. 251 TO 254. 301
CHAPTER III.
CYPRIAN AND THE BISHOPS CONNECTED WITH HIM, MAINTAINED,
THAT THOSE WHO HAD TURNED FROM HERETICAL ERROR, SHOULD
BE BAPTIZED AGAIN.
Cyprian, who was bishop (7toi/zi/i/) of the church of
Carthage, was of opinion, that they should be admitted
on no conditions, before they were first purified from
their error by baptism. But Stephen, who thought that
no innovations should be made contrary to traditions that
had prevailed from ancient times, was greatly offended
at this.
CHAPTER IV.
THE EPISTLE THAT DIONTS1US WROTE ON THIS SUBJECT.
Dionysius, therefore, after addressing to him many
arguments by letter, on this subject, finally showed, that
as the persecution had abated, the churches, every where
averse to the innovations of Novatus, had peace among
themselves. But he writes as follows :
CHAPTER V.
THE PEACE AFTER THE PERSECUTION.
44 Now I wish you to understand, my brother, that all
the churches throughout the east, and farther, that were
formerly divided, have been united again. All the bishops,
also, are every where in harmony, rejoicing exceedingly
at the peace which has been established beyond all ex-
pectation. These are, Demetrianus of Antioch, Theoc-
tistus of Cesarea, Mazabanes of iElia after the death of
Alexander, Marinus of Tyre, Heliodorus of Laodicea after
the decease of Thelymidres, Helenus of Tarsus, and all
the churches of Cilicia, Firmilianus, and all Cappadocia ;
for I have mentioned only the more distinguished of the
bishops by name, that neither the length of my letter,
nor the burden of my words, may offend you. All the
provinces of Syria and Arabia, which at different times
302 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VII.
you supplied with necessaries, and to whom you have
now written, Mesopotamia, Pontus, and Bithynia, and to
comprehend them in a word, all are rejoicing every where
at the unanimity and brotherly love now prevailing, and
are glorifying God for the same." Such are the words
of Dionysius.
But after Stephen had held the episcopal office two
years, he was succeeded by Xystus, and Dionysius having
addressed a second letter to him on baptism, at the same
time showing the opinion and decision passed by Stephen
and the rest of the bishops, makes the following remarks
on Stephen : " He had written before respecting Helenus
and Firmilianus, and all those from Cilicia, and Cappa-
docia, and Galatia, and all the nations adjoining, that he
would not have communion with them on this account,
because they, said he, re-baptized the heretics. And be-
hold, I pray you, the importance of the matter. For in
reality, as I have ascertained, decrees have been passed
in the greatest councils of the bishops, that those who
come from the heretics, are first to be instructed, and
then are to be washed and purified from the filth of their
old and impure leaven. And respecting all these things,
I have sent letters entreating them." After stating other
matters, he proceeds : " But I have also written to our
beloved and fellow-presbyters Dionysius and Philemon,
who agreed before with Stephen in sentiment, and wrote
to me on these matters ; before, indeed, I wrote briefly,
but now more fully." Such were the accounts respecting
the controversy mentioned.
CHAPTER VI.
THE HERESY OF SABELLIU8.
Speaking of the heresy of Sabellius, that arose about
this time, and that was then increasing, he writes as fol-
lows : " But as to the opinion which is now agitated at
Ptolemais of Pentapolis, it is impious, and replete with
blasphemy towards Almighty God and the Father of our
CHAP. VII.] GALLUS, A.D. 251 TO 254. 303
Lord Jesus Christ, and abounds also in much infidelity
in regard to his only begotten Son, and the first born of
all creation, the incarnate Word; it abounds also in
irreverence to the Holy Spirit. But as the brethren
came to me from both sides, both before the letters were
received and the question was discussed, I drew up a
more regular treatise on the subject, as far as I was en-
abled under God ; copies of which I have sent to thee."
CHAPTER VII.
THE EXECRABLE ERROR OF THE HERETICS, THE DIVINE VISION
OF DIONYSIUS, AND THE ECCLESIASTICAL CANON GIVEN TO HIM.
In the third epistle on baptism, which Dionysius
wrote to Philemon, a presbyter of Rome, he relates the
following circumstances: "I perused," says he, "the
works and traditions of the heretics, defiling my mind for
a little with their execrable sentiments ; but I have also
derived this benefit from them, viz., to refute them in my
own mind, and to feel the greater disgust at them. And
when a certain brother of the presbyters attempted to
restrain me, and was much in dread lest I should be
carried away by this sink of iniquity, saying that my
mind would be corrupted, in which he spoke the truth,
as I thought, I was confirmed in my purpose by a vision
sent me from heaven, when a voice came to me and com-
manded me in words as follows : ' Read all that thou
takest in hand, for thou art qualified to correct and prove
all, and this very thing has been the cause of thy faith
in Christ from the beginning.' I received the vision, as
coinciding with the apostolic declaration, which says to
the more competent, i Be ye skilful money-changers.' "
Then after some remarks on all the heresies, he adds :
" This rule and form I have received from our father*
* The word vawac, here used, and applied by Dionysius to his predecessor
at Alexandria, was, as we see in this instance, applied to the more aged and
venerable prelates. We thus see the origin of the word pope, Latin papa.
This word is no doubt to be traced to the language of nature, as forming the
first syllables that the infant lisps. It is explained by a scholiaston Juvenal,
Senex reneratione dignus, pater. See Juv. Sat vi. 632.
304 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VII.
(iraira) the blessed Heraclas, that those who come from
the heretics, (although they had apostatized from the
church, or rather had not apostatized, but seeming to
have communion with the brethren, had been reported
as frequenting some one of those who taught strange
doctrines,) after they had been expelled from the church
were not admitted again by him, though they entreated
much, until they had .publicly declared all that they had
heard from their adversaries; and then indeed he ad*
mitted them to commune, without deeming another bap-
tism necessary for them. For they had already before
received the Holy Spirit* from him." But after agitating
the question again considerably, he adds : " I have also
understood, not only that this practice was introduced by
those of Africa, but that long since, during the times of
those bishops before us, in the most populous churches,
the same thing was decreed by the councils of the brethren
at Iconium and Synada. To overturn their determina-
tions, and to drive them into contention and strife, I can-
not endure ; for thou shalt not remove, as it is said, the
landmarks of thy neighbour, which thy fathers have
placed." His fourth epistle, On Baptism, was written to
Dionysius at Rome, who was then a presbyter, but ere
long was ordained bishop of that church. From this it
is evident, that this same Dionysius of Home was a
learned and excellent man, as is proved by the Diony-
sius of Alexandria. He wrote to him, among other mat-
ters, respecting the affairs of Novatus, as follows.
CHAPTER VIII.
THE HETERODOXY OF NOVATUS.
" We justly cherish an aversion to the Novatian," says
he, " by whom the church is split asunder ; and some of
the brethren have been drawn into impiety and blas-
phemy ; and most nefarious doctrine has been introduced
* This phrase was applied where the bishop admitted the heretics by the
imposition of hands.
(CHAP. IX.] GALLUS, A.D. 251 TO 254. 305
respecting God ; and our most gracious Lord and Saviour
Christ has been calumniated as devoid of compassion ;
which also, beside all this, sets aside the holy baptism,
and overturns the faith and confession that precede it,
and totally drives away the Holy Spirit from themselves,
should there happen to be any hope yet, that he would
remain or return to them."
CHAPTER IX.
THE UNGODLY BAPTISM OF HERETICS.
There was also a fifth epistle written by him to
Xystus, bishop of Rome, in which, stating many things
against the heretics, he relates that some occurrence like
the following took place in his times. " Really, brother,"
says he, " I need your counsel, and I beg your opinion,
on an affair that has presented itself to me, and in which,
indeed, I am afraid I may be deceived. One of the
brethren that collected with us, who was considered a
believer long since, even before my ordination, and who
I think assembled with us before the appointment, (con-
secration) of the blessed Heraclas ; this man happening
to be present with those that were immediately baptized,
and listening to the questions and answers, came to me
weeping and bewailing himself, casting himself also at
my feet; he began to acknowledge and abjure his baptism
by the heretics, because their baptism was nothing like
this, nor indeed, had any thing in common with it, for it
was filled with impiety and blasphemies. He said also,
that his soul now was wholly pierced, and he had not
confidence enough to raise his eyes to God, coming from
those execrable words and deeds. Hence he prayed that
he might have the benefit of this most perfect cleansing,
reception and grace, which indeed I did not dare to do,
saying, that his long communion was sufficient for this.
For one who had been in the habit of hearing thanks-
giving, and repeating the amen, and standing at the table,
and extending his hand to receive the sacred elements,
T
304 ECCLESIASTIC** ~ f , fBOOK VII.
(mwra) the blessed T ^>^, pwtaker of the body
the heretics- ' ^**^^ Christ for a long time,
church, or J **i&&i a aD 7 further. I exhorted
have com -*J ?.*&£[»&> and with a firm forth and
as freqr '^'jf **•,,& and take part with the saints
doctrin v holy supper. But he did not
were , /( , shuddered to approach the table,
mur .- ;! ( . n ,] ure it, even when exhorted to be
he &£&%*
rr - 55 ffStfiJe the above epistleB, also, one and
/""(be same on baptism, from him and his
j^Jfcfreflsed t0 Xystus and the church of Rome.
jj* be extends hiB discourse to a great length of
'' Into* on the question there discussed. There is
^"certain other epiBtle of his besides these, addressed
^J* on yflius of Rome, concerning Lucianus. But thus
** oC h respecting these.
CHAPTER X.
VALERIAN, AND THE PERSECUTION RAISED BY HIM.
Gallvs had not held the government quite two years
when he was removed, and Valerian, with his son Gal-
lienus, succeeded in his place. What Dionysius has
said respecting him also, may be learned from his epistle
to Hermamon, in which he gives the following account :
" In like manner it was revealed to John, and there was,"
saith he, " a mouth given him, speaking great things, and
blasphemy ; and power was given to him (to continue,)
forty-two months." It is wonderful that both these
things were fulfilled in Valerian, and especially if we
consider the behaviour of the man before this, how kind
and friendly he was towards the pious. For never had
any of the emperors before him been so favourably and
benevolently disposed toward them ; not even those who
were openly said to be Christians, had treated them with
such excessive civility and friendship as he did at the
commencement of his reign. All his house was like*
CHAP. X.} VALERIAN AND GALLIENUS, 254 TO 260. 307
wise filled with pious .persons, and was, indeed, a con-
gregation (eKKXrjo-ta) of the Lord. But the master and
chief ruler of the Egyptian magi (Macrianus,) persuaded
him to abandon this course, exhorting him to persecute
and slay these pure and holy men, as enemies and obsta-
cles to their wicked and detestable incantations. For
there were and still are, men who, by their very pre-
sence — their aspect — their breath — their voice, are able
to dissipate the artifices of wicked deemons. He suggested
to him to study the rites of initiation, and abominable
arts of sorcer/ to perform execrable 'sacrifices, to slay
unhappy infants, and to sacrifice the children of wretched
fathers, and to search the bowels of new-born babes, and
to mutilate and dismember the creatures of God, as if by
doing this they should obtain great felicity." To this
account he also subjoins the following: " Macrianus,
therefore, presented (to the daemons) thank-offerings for
his desired accession to the government, who before was
generally called the emperor's steward and receiver-
general, yet did nothing that could be pronounced for
the public good, or even reasonable;* but subjected
himself to the prophetic malediction which says, ' Woe
to those that prophesy according to their own hearts, and
do not see to the public good ;' for neither did he per-
ceive that Providence that regulates the whole; and
neither did he regard the judgment of him that is before
all, and through all, and over all. Hence, he became
an enemy to the universal church. He also estranged
and excluded himself from the mercy of God, and fled as
far as possible from his salvation. In this, indeed, he
really expressed the peculiarity of his name."f Again,
he says : " Valerian was thus urged by this man to
these measures, whilst he exposed himself to insults and
reproaches, according to what Isaias has said: 'And
* Dionysius here puns upon the honourable title and office that Macrianus
had borne, as the emperor's faithful minister, c*i Ka0o\ov\oywv, but to which
his conduct did not correspond. The pun is lost in a translation.
f Macrianus, derived from the Greek ftacpo?, long, or pagpav, at a distance;
another witty allusion.
T 2
30 * *,*fMY. [BOOK VII.
( gcc MfiffiW * VBrtzber of the body
906 ^ iog andj^ioyyx Christ for a long time,
spd 1 ^^ * / *^7^ ura 8 e » an< * wlt " a " rm ™™ and
7 " i O0r e ( or * ^JpF 080 * 1 an< * te ^ e P art YT ^ 1 *^ e sa ™ ts
^coo^^tc of the holy supper. But he did not
8°%e ^JJ He shuddered to approach the table,
&ase iame frcov& endure it, even when exhorted to be
and s^^pTay&s:'
pt&f * js beside the above epistles, also, one and
Vler of the same on baptism, from him and his
^rch, addressed to Xystus and the church of Rome.
ln*tbte he extends his discourse to a great length of
argument on the question there discussed. There is
d jgo a certain other epistle of his besides these, addressed
to Dionysius of Rome, concerning Lucianus. But thus
much respecting these.
CHAPTER X.
VALERIAN, AND THE PERSECUTION RAISED BY IIIM.
Gallus had not held the government quite two years
when he was removed, and Valerian, with his son Gal-
lienus, succeeded in his place. What Dionysius has
said respecting him also, may be learned from his epistle
to Hermamon, in which he gives the following account :
" In like manner it was revealed to John, and there was,"
saith he, " a mouth given him, speaking great things, and
blasphemy ; and power was given to him (to continue,)
forty-two months/' It is wonderful that both these
things were fulfilled in Valerian, and especially if we
consider the behaviour of the man before this, how kind
and friendly he was towards the pious. For never had
any of the emperors before him been so favourably and
benevolently disposed toward them ; not even those who
were openly said to be Christians, had treated them with
such excessive civility and friendship as he did at the
commencement of his reign. All his house was like-
CHAP. X.} VALERIAN AND GALLIENUS, 254 TO 260. 307
wise filled with pious .persons, and was, indeed, a con-
gregation (eKKXrfa-ia) of the Lord. But the master and
chief ruler of the Egyptian magi (Macrianus,) persuaded
him to abandon this course, exhorting him to persecute
and slay these pure and holy men, as enemies and obsta-
cles to their wicked and detestable incantations. For
there were and still are, men who, by their very pre-
sence — their aspect — their breath — their voice, are able
to dissipate the artifices of wicked daemons. He suggested
to him to study the rites of initiation, and abominable
arts of sorcery, to perform execrable sacrifices, to slay
unhappy infants, and to sacrifice the children of wretched
fathers, and to search the bowels of new-born babes, and
to mutilate and dismember the creatures of God, as if by
doing this they should obtain great felicity." To this
account he also subjoins the following: "Macrianus,
therefore, presented (to the daemons) thank-offerings for
his desired accession to the government, who before was
generally called the emperor's steward and receiver-
general, yet did nothing that could be pronounced for
the public good, or even reasonable;* but subjected
himself to the prophetic malediction which says, ' Woe
to those that prophesy according to their own hearts, and
do not see to the public good ;' for neither did he per-
ceive that Providence that regulates the whole; and
neither did he regard the judgment of him that is before
all, and through all, and over all. Hence, he became
an enemy to the universal church. He also estranged
and excluded himself from the mercy of God, and fled as
far as possible from his salvation. In this, indeed, he
really expressed the peculiarity of his name."t Again,
he says : " Valerian was thus urged by this man to
these measures, whilst he exposed himself to insults and
reproaches, according to what Isaias has said: 'And
* Dionysius here puns upon the honourable title and office that Macrianus
had borne, as the emperor's faithful minister, e»i KaOokovXoywv, but to which
his conduct did not correspond. The pun is lost in a translation.
f Macrianus, derived from the Greek ftacpo?, long, or pax pay, at a distance;
another witty allusion.
T 2
3(V< 0iS r(m. [book vii.
^ "^m** * it******** of the bod y
*«jei* itt # tfdfr™®* Christ for a long time,
^^^^^^ir again any further. I exhorted
^ bl fdno* d$ * et take coxxrwjtp, and with a firm feith and
^ *&%&&** %$pproach and take part with the saints
^eoo^^ttr of the holy supper. But he did not
cease ^ ame fL ^uld endure it, even when exhorted to be
and sf^Ljersr
^rhre & beside the above epistles, also, one and
ther of the same on baptism, from him and his
fiurcb, addressed to Xystus and the church of Rome.
la this he extends his discourse to a great length of
argument on the question there discussed. There is
]bo a certain other epistle of his besides these, addressed
to Dionysius of Rome, concerning Lucianus. But thus
much respecting these.
CHAPTER X.
VALERIAN, AND THE PERSECUTION RAISED BY IJIM.
Gallus had not held the government quite two years
when he was removed, and Valerian, with his son Gal-
lienus, succeeded in his place. What Dionysius has
said respecting him also, may be learned from his epistle
to Hermamon, in which he gives the following account :
" In like manner it was revealed to John, and there was,"
saith he, " a mouth given him, speaking great things, and
blasphemy ; and power was given to him (to continue,)
forty-two months." It is wonderful that both these
things were fulfilled in Valerian, and especially if we
consider the behaviour of the man before this, how kind
and friendly he was towards the pious. For never had
any of the emperors before him been so favourably and
benevolently disposed toward them ; not even those who
were openly said to be Christians, had treated them with
such excessive civility and friendship as he did at the
commencement of his reign. All his house was like-
CHAP. X.] VALERIAN AND GALLIENUS, 254 TO 260. 307
wise filled with pious .persons, and was, indeed, a con-
gregation (eKKXrjcna) of the Lord. But the master and
chief ruler of the Egyptian magi (Macrianus,) persuaded
him to abandon this course, exhorting him to persecute
and slay these pure and holy men, as enemies and obsta-
cles to their wicked and detestable incantations. For
there were and still are, men who, by their very pre-
sence — their aspect — their breath — their voice, are able
to dissipate the artifices of wicked daemons. He suggested
to him to study the rites of initiation, and abominable
arts of sorcery, to perform execrable sacrifices, to slay
unhappy infants, and to sacrifice the children of wretched
fathers, and to search the bowels of new-born babes, and
to mutilate and dismember the creatures of God, as if by
doing this they should obtain great felicity." To this
account he also subjoins the following: "Macrianus,
therefore, presented (to the daemons) thank-offerings for
his desired accession to the government, who before was
generally called the emperor's steward and receiver-
general, yet did nothing that could be pronounced for
the public good, or even reasonable;* but subjected
himself to the prophetic malediction which says, ' Woe
to those that prophesy according to their own hearts, and
do not see to the public good ;' for neither did he per-
ceive that Providence that regulates the whole; and
neither did he regard the judgment of him that is before
all, and through all, and over all. Hence, he became
an enemy to the universal church. He also estranged
and excluded himself from the mercy of God, and fled as
far as possible from his salvation. In this, indeed, he
really expressed the peculiarity of his name."f Again,
he says: " Valerian was thus urged by this man to
these measures, whilst he exposed himself to insults and
reproaches, according to what Isaias has said: 'And
* Dionysius here puns upon the honourable title and office that Macrianus
had borne, as the emperor's faithful minister, cti KaGoXovXoyuiv, but to which
his conduct did not correspond. The pun is lost in a translation.
f Macrianus, derived from the Greek paKpog, long, or fiaKpav, at a distance;
another witty allusion.
T 2
3°' fjgrORY. [BOOK VII.
*0**"*
sCC * hsco^ 1 ^ a J»rtaker of the body
906 «**«¥ ^i$^ our Christ for a long time,
^^^ ^^r^ir again any further. I exhorted
^ i ^di* oi *" take murage, and with a firm &ith and
1 thereto** ** -nproach and take part with the saints
^dc^^tf of the holy supper. But he did not
^** e ^^Sf- ** e s ^ u ^ ere ^ to approach the table,
-ease l*** 6 ? ^Jd endure it, even when exhorted to be
and ^Lyersr
p 1 ^ is beside the above epistles, also, one and
cease 1***^ ^old endure it, even when exhorted to be
nnd scarcey^ M „
-es<
tber of ^e same on baptism, from him and his
*burch, addressed to Xystus and the church of Rome.
In this he extends his discourse to a great length of
argument on the question there discussed. There is
also a certain other epistle of his besides these, addressed
to Dionysius of Rome, concerning Lucianus. But thus
much respecting these.
CHAPTER X.
VALERIAN, AND THE PERSECUTION RAISED BY niM.
Gallus had not held the government quite two years
when he was removed, and Valerian, with his son Gal-
lienus, succeeded in his place. What Dionysius has
said respecting him also, may be learned from his epistle
to Hermamon, in which he gives the following account :
" In like manner it was revealed to John, and there was,"
saith he, " a mouth given him, speaking great things, and
blasphemy ; and power was given to him (to continue,)
forty-two months." It is wonderful that both these
things were fulfilled in Valerian, and especially if we
consider the behaviour of the man before this, how kind
and friendly he was towards the pious. For never had
any of the emperors before him been so favourably and
benevolently disposed toward them ; not even those who
were openly said to be Christians, had treated them with
such excessive civility and friendship as he did at the
commencement of his reign. All his house was like-
CHAP. X.] VALERIAN AND GALLIENUS, 254 TO 260. 307
wise filled with pious .persons, and was, indeed, a con-
gregation (eKKXrjcrta) of the Lord. But the master and
chief ruler of the Egyptian magi (Macrianus,) persuaded
him to abandon this course, exhorting him to persecute
and slay these pure and holy men, as enemies and obsta-
cles to their wicked and detestable incantations. For
there were and still are, men who, by their very pre-
sence — their aspect — their breath — their voice, are able
to dissipate the artifices of wicked daemons. He suggested
to him to study the rites of initiation, and abominable
arts of sorcery, to perform execrable sacrifices, to slay
unhappy infants, and to sacrifice the children of wretched
fathers, and to search the bowels of new-born babes, and
to mutilate and dismember the creatures of God, as if by
doing this they should obtain great felicity." To this
account he also subjoins the following: "Macrianus,
therefore, presented (to the daemons) thank-offerings for
his desired accession to the government, who before was
generally called the emperor's steward and receiver-
general, yet did nothing that could be pronounced for
the public good, or even reasonable;* but subjected
himself to the prophetic malediction which says, ' Woe
to those that prophesy according to their own hearts, and
do not see to the public good ;' for neither did he per-
ceive that Providence that regulates the whole; and
neither did he regard the judgment of him that is before
all, and through all, and over all. Hence, he became
an enemy to the universal church. He also estranged
and excluded himself from the mercy of God, and fled as
far as possible from his salvation. In this, indeed, he
really expressed the peculiarity of his name."t Again,
he says: "Valerian was thus urged by this man to
these measures, whilst he exposed himself to insults and
reproaches, according to what Isaias has said: 'And
* Dionysius here puns upon the honourable title and office that Macrianus
had borne, as the emperor's faithful minister, twi KaOo\ov\oywv f but to which
his conduct did not correspond. The pun is lost in a translation.
f Macrianus, derived from the Greek paKpog, long, or paxpav, at a distance;
another witty allusion.
T 2
314 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VII.
in the country, blamed themselves for being careless and
indolent, because when the occasion presented illustrious
rewards to those who were panting with the desire of
heaven, they were negligent, and did not seize the
martyr's crown. But revolving these things in their
mind, they afterwards hasted to Cesarea, and advanced
to the judge, and obtained the sentence we have men-
tioned. It is also said, that a certain female endured a
similar conflict in the same persecution and city, who is
said to have been of the sect of Marcion.
CHAPTER XIII.
THE PEACE AFTER GALLIENUS.
As it was not long before Valerian was taken captive,
and reduced to slavery by the barbarians, his son Gal-
lienus, obtaining the sole command, was disposed to use
more clemency in the exercise of his power. He, there-
fore, immediately restrained the persecution against us,
by sending edicts, in which he commanded that the
ministers of the word might perform the customary duties
of their office with freedom, the copy of which was as
follows : " The emperor Cesar Publius Licinius Gal-
lienus Pius Felix Augustus, to Dionysius, Pinna, De-
metrius, and the other bishops. The benefit of the
privilege granted by me, I have ordered to be issued
throughout the whole world, that all may depart from
their religious retreats ; and therefore you may make use
of this copy of my edict, that no one may molest you.
And this liberty indeed, which you are now permitted to
have, has been long since granted by me. Aurelius
Cyrenius, therefore, who has the chief administration of
affairs, will keep the copy here given by me." This,
that it may be the better understood, we have here pre*
sented to our readers, in a translation from the Latin
tongue. There is also another ordinance from him,
which he addressed to other bishops, in which he grants
permission to recover what are called the cemeteries.
CHAP. XV.] GALLIENUS, A.D. 260 TO 268. 315
CHAPTER XIV.
THE BISHOPS THAT FLOURISHED AT THIS TIME.
At this time the episcopate in the Roman church was
still held hy Xystus ; in the church of Antioch, after
Fabius, by Demetrianus ; of Cesarea in Cappadocia, by
Firmilianus ; of the churches in Pontus, by Gregory,
and his brother Athenodorus, both of them familiar
friends of Origen. At Cesarea of Palestine, after the
death of Theoctistus, the episcopal office was conferred
on Domnus, and he not surviving long, was succeeded
by Theotecnus our contemporary, who was of the school
of Origen. In Jerusalem, after the decease of Mazaba-
nus, Hymenaeus followed as his successor in the episcopal
seat, the same that has been eminent in many respects
in the present day.
CHAPTER XV.
THE MARTYRDOM OF MARINUS AT CESAREA.
About this time, as peace was every where restored
to the churches, Marinus of Cesarea in Palestine, who
was one of the army, distinguished for his military
honours, and illustrious for his family and wealth, was
beheaded for his confession of Christ on the following
account : There is a certain honour among the Romans,
called the vine, and they who obtain it are called cen-
turions. A place becoming vacant, Marinus, by the
order of succession, was called to this promotion ; but
when he was on the point of obtaining this, another
advancing to the tribunal began to make opposition,
saying, that according to the ancient institutions it was
not lawful for him to share in the Roman honours, as
he was a Christian, and refused to sacrifice to the
emperors ; and that the office devolved on himself. The
judge, whose name was Acheeus, roused at this, first
began to ask what the opinions of Marinus were ; and
when he saw him constantly affirming that he was a
316 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VII.
Christian, he granted him three hours for reflection.
But as soon as he came out of the pratorium, or judg-
ment hall, Theotecnus, the bishop of the place, coming
to him, drew him aside in conversation, and taking him
by the hand, conducted him to the church ; and having
placed him within by the altar, he raised his cloak a
little, and pointing to the sword that was attached to his
side, at the same time presenting before him the book of
the holy gospels, told him to choose either of the two
according to nis wish. Without hesitation he extended
his hand and took the book. u Hold fast, then, hold
fast to God," said Theotecnus, " and strengthened by
Him, mayest thou obtain what thou hast chosen — go in
peace." Immediately upon his return from thence, a
crier began to proclaim before the pratorium, for the
appointed time had already passed away; and being
thus arraigned, after exhibiting a still greater ardour in
his faith, he was forthwith led away as he was, and
made perfect by martyrdom.
CHAPTER XVI.
SOME ACCOUNT OF ASTYRIUS.
Mention is also made in these times of the pious
confidence of Astyrius, a man who was a Roman of
senatorial rank, in great favour with the emperors, and
well known to all for his noble birth and his wealth.
As he was present at the death of the above-mentioned
martyr, taking up the corpse, he bore him on his shoulder
in a splendid ana costly dress, and covering it in a mag-
nificent manner, committed it to a decent burial. Many
other facts are stated of the man by his friends, who
have lived to the present times.
CHAPTER XVII.
THE MIRACLES OF OUR SAVIOUR AT PANEAS.
Among these there was the following remarkable
occurrence. At Cesarea Philippi, which is called Paneas
CHAP. XVIII.] GALLIENUS, A.D. 260 TO 268. 317
by the Phoenicians, they say there are springs that are
shown there, at the foot of the mountain called Panius,
from which the Jordan rises; and that on a certain
festival day there was usually a victim thrown into
these, and that this, by the power of the daemon, in
some wonderful manner entirely disappeared. The thing
was a famous wonder to all that were there to see it.
Astyrius happening to be once present at these rites,
and seeing the multitude astonished at the affair, pitied
their delusion. Then raising his eyes to heaven, he
implored the God over all through Christ, to refute this
seducing daemon, and to restrain the delusion of the
people. As soon as he prayed, it is said that the victim
floated on the stream, and that thus this miracle vanished,
no wonder ever more occurring in this place.
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE STATUE ERECTED BY THE WOMAN HAVING AN HEMORRHAGE.
But as we have mentioned this city, I do not think it
right to pass by a narrative that deserves to be recorded
for posterity. They say that the woman whe had an
issue of blood, mentioned by the evangelists, and who
obtained deliverance from her affliction by our Saviour,
was a native of this place, and that her house is shown
in the city, and the wonderful monuments of our Sa-
viour's benefit to her are still remaining. At the gates
of her house, on an elevated stone, stands a brazen image
of a woman on her bended knee, with her hands stretched
out before her like one entreating. Opposite to this
there is another image of a man, erect, of the same ma-
terials, decently clad in a mantle (8nr\oi8a,) and stretch-
ing out his hand to the woman. Before ner feet, and
on the same pedestal, there is a certain strange plant
growing, which rising as high as the hem of the brazen
garment, is a kind of antidote to all kinds of diseases.
This statue, they say, is a statue of Jesus Christ, and it
has remained even until our times ; so that we ourselves
318 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VII.
saw it whilst tarrying in that city. Nor is it to be
wondered at, that those of the Gentiles who were
anciently benefited by our Saviour, should have done
these things, since we have also seen representations of
the apostles Peter and Paul, and of Christ himself, still
preserved in paintings ; as it is probable that, according
to a practice among the Gentiles, the ancients were
accustomed to pay this kind of honour indiscriminately
to those who were saviours to them.
CHAPTER XIX.
THE EPISCOPAL SEAT OF JAMBS.
James being the first that received the dignity of the
episcopate at Jerusalem, from our Saviour himself, as the
sacred Scriptures show that he was generally called the
brother of Christ ; this See, which has been preserved
until the present times, has ever been held in veneration
by the brethren that have followed in the succession
there, in which they have sufficiently shown what re-
verence both the ancients and those of our own times
exhibited, and still exhibit, towards holy men on account
of their piety. But enough of this.
CHAPTER XX.
THE EPISTLES OF DIONYS1US, OK FESTIVALS, IN WHICH HE GIVES
THE CANON ON THE PASSOVER.
Besides these epistles, the same Dionysius, about this
time also composed others, called his Festival Epistles,
in which he discourses much in praise of the festival of
the Passover. One of these he addressed to Flavius,
another to Domitius and Didymus, in which also he gives
the canon for eight years, showing that it is not proper
to observe the paschal festival before the vernal equinox
was past. Beside these, he composed another epistle,
addressed to his compresbyters.at Alexandria. Also, to
several others, and these during the prevalence of the
persecution.
CHAP. XXI.] GALLIENUS, A.D. 260 TO 268. 319
CHAPTER XXI.
THE EVENTS THAT OCCURRED AT ALEXANDRIA.
Peace having been scarcely established, he returned,
indeed, to Alexandria; but as sedition and war again
broke out, so that it was impossible for him to superin-
tend all the brethren then divided into different parties,
he again addressed them by letter at the passover, as if
he were still an exile from Alexandria. He also wrote,
after this, another paschal letter to Hierax, a bishop of
Egypt, in which he makes mention of the sedition then
prevailing at Alexandria, as follows : " But what cause of
wonder is there, if it be difficult for me also to address
epistles to those that are so very remote, when I am at a
loss to consult for my own life, or to reason with myself.
For, indeed, I have great need to send epistolary addresses
to those who are as my own bowels, my associates and
dearest brethren and members of the same church. But
how I shall send these I cannot devise. For it would be
more easy for any one, I would not say to go beyond the
limits of the province, but even to travel from east to
west, than to go from Alexandria to Alexandria itself.
For the very heart of the city is more desolate and im-
passable than that vast and trackless desert which the
Israelites traversed in two generations, and our smooth
and tranquil harbours have become like that sea which
opened and arose like walls on both sides, enabling them
to drive through, and in whose highway the Egyptians
were overwhelmed. For often they appear like the Red
Sea, from the frequent slaughters committed in them ;
but the river which washes the city, has sometimes ap-
peared more dry than the parched desert, and more ex-
hausting than that in which Israel was so overcome with
thirst on their journey that they exclaimed against Moses,
and the water flowed for them from the broken rock, by
the power of Him who alone doeth wondrous works.
Sometimes, also, it has so overflowed, that it has inun-
320 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VII.
dated all the country round; the roads and the fields
seeming to threaten that flood of waters which happened
in the days of Noah. It also flows always polluted with
blood and slaughter, and the constant drowning of men,
such as it formerly was, when, before Pharaoh, it was
changed by Moses into blood and putrid matter. And
what other purification could be applied to water, which
itself purifies all ? Could that vast and impassable ocean
ever wash away this bitter sea ? or could that great river
itself, which flowed from Eden, though it poured the four
heads into which it was divided, into one Gihon, wash
away this filth ? When will this air, corrupted as it is
by the noxious exhalations every where rising, become
pure and serene ? For there are such vapours from the
earth, and such storms from the sea-breezes, from the
rivers and mists coming from the harbours, that make it
appear as if we should have for dew, the gore of those
dead bodies that are putrefying in all the elements
around us.
u Then, and notwithstanding all this, men wonder, and
are at a loss to know whence come the constant plagues ;
whence these malignant diseases ; whence those varied
infections ; whence all that immense destruction of human
lives ; and wherefore it is, that this mighty city no longer
cherishes within it such a number of inhabitants, from
speechless children to the aged and decrepid, as it form-
erly had of those whom it could pronounce firm and
vigorous in years. Those of forty years and up to seventy,
were so much the more numerous once, that their num-
ber cannot now be made up, if even those from fourteen
to eighty were inserted and enrolled among the receivers
of the public grain. And those who in appearance are
but the youngest, are now as of an age with those form-
erly the oldest. And yet, though they constantly see the
human race diminishing, and constantly wasting away, in
the very midst of this increasing destruction, and this
annihilation, they are not alarmed."
CHAP. XXII.] GALLIKNUS, A.D, 260 TO 268. 321
CHAPTER XXII.
THE PESTILENCE WHICH THEN PREVAILED.
The pestilence, after these things, succeeding the war,
and the festival being at hand, he again addresses the
brethren in epistles ; in which he shows the great cala-
mities attending this affliction, as follows : " To other
men, indeed, the present would not appear a fit season for
a festival. Neither is this, nor any other time a festival
for them* — not to speak of sorrowful times, but even of
those which a cheerful person might deem joyous. Now
all things are filled with tears, all are mourning, and by
reason of the multitudes already dead, and still dying,
groans are daily resounding throughout the city. For as
it is written respecting the firstborn of Egypt, thus now,
also, a great lamentation has arisen, for there is not a
house in which there is not one dead. And I wish this
were all. Many and horrible calamities have preceded
this. First they expelled us from the city, but we in exile
and persecuted, still celebrated the festival ; and every
place, marked by some particular affliction, was still a
spot distinguished by our solemnities ; the open field, the
desert, the ship, the inn, the prison. But the most joyous
festival of all was celebrated by those perfect martyrs
who are now feasting in the heavens.
" After this, war and famine succeeded, which indeed
we endured with the heathen, but beside bearing alone
those miseries with which they afflicted us, we also ex-
perienced the effects of those which they inflicted on
themselves. Again we rejoiced in the peace of Christ,
which he gave to us alone, and when both we and they
obtained a very short respite, then we were assailed by
this pestilence, a calamity more terrific to them than
any other terror, and more afflictive than any other afflic-
tion, and which, as one of their own historians has said,
was of itself alone beyond all hope. To us, however, it
* The idea is, that the wicked can never be happy.
U
322 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VII.
did not wear this character, hut no less than other events
was a school for discipline and probation. It did not keep
aloof from us, although it chiefly assailed the heathen."
To this he afterwards adds : " Many of our brethren,
through their exceeding great love and brotherly affec-
tion, neglecting themselves, and befriending one another,
constantly superintending the sick, ministering to their
wants without fear and without cessation, and healing
them in Christ, have died most willingly with them."
Filled with disease from others, catching disorders from
their neighbours, they expressed the pain from them and
infused it into themselves. Many also, who had healed
and strengthened others, themselves died, thus transfer-
ring death, and so exemplifying in the fact, that common
phrase which seemed before an idle one, c the offscouring
of all.' (7T€pi\frrifia wavrGw.) \ The best of our brethren,
indeed, have departed life m thfc way, some presbyters,
some deacons, and of the peopfe^hose that were exceed-
ingly commended. So that this very form of death, with
the piety and ardent faith which attended it, appeared to
be but little inferior to martyrdom itself. They took up
the bodies of the saints with their open hands and on
their bosoms, cleaned their eyes and closed their mouths,
carried them on their shoulders, and composed their
limbs, embraced, clung to them,- and prepared them de-
cently, washing and wrapping them up, and ere long
they themselves shared in receiving the same offices;
those that survived always following those before them.
Among the heathen it was the direct reverse. They re-
pelled those who began to be sick, and avoided their
dearest friends. They would cast them out into the roads
half dead, or throw them when dead without burial, striv-
ing to shun any communication and participation in death,
which it was impossible to avoid by every precaution and
care." [ After this epistle, when the city was at peace, he
addressed another paschal epistle to the brethren in
Egypt, and wrote many others besides. There is one of
his extant, On the Sabbath, another On Exercise. He
CHAP. XXIV.] GALLIENUS, A.D. 260 TO 268. 323
also addressed one to Hermammon, and to the brethren
in Egypt. Many other facts, after describing the wicked-
ness of Decius and his successors, he states, and also
mentions the peace of Gallienus.
CHAPTER XXIII.
THE REIGN OF GALLIENUS.
It is best to hear his own words, as follows: "He
indeed, viz., Macrianus, having betrayed the one, and
waged war with the other emperor, suddenly perished
with his whole family. Gallienus was proclaimed and
universally acknowledged emperor, an emperor at once
new and old, having been before them, and now sur-
viving them. For as it is said by the prophet Isaiah,
"Those things that were from the first, lo they have
come, and those are new which shall now arise." As
the cloud rising before the sun obscuring it by its
shadow and appearing in its place, afterwards passes
away and is dissipated, and the sun which had arisen
before seems to rise again, so Macrianus, who had
aspired to the very power of Gallienus, is now no more,
indeed never was ; but the latter as he was previously,
is now again, and his government, as if it had lost the
feebleness of age, and had become purified of its former
baseness, now arose and assumed a more flourishing
aspect ; and is seen and heard and diffuses itself every
where. After this he also indicates the time when he
wrote this. " And it occurs to me again, to survey the
days of our emperor's reign. For I see, that those most
impious men, once honoured, and famous, ere long
became obscure. But the more holy and pious em-
peror, surviving the seventh year, is now in the ninth,
in which we are about to celebrate the festival."
CHAPTER XXIV.
OF NEP08, AND HIS SCHISM.
Besides these, there are two works of his On the
Promises. The occasion of his writing this arose from
u2
324 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VII.
Nepos, a bishop in Egypt, having taught, that the
Eromises given to holy men in the Scriptures, should
e understood more as the Jews understood them, and
supposed that there would be a certain millennium of
sensual luxury on this earth. Thinking, therefore, that
he could establish his own opinion by the Revelation of
John, he composed a book on this subject, with the
title, Refutation of the Allegorists. This, therefore, was
warmly opposed by Dionysius, in his work On the
Promises. In the former, indeed, he gives his own
opinion on the subject; in the other he enters into a
discussion on the Revelation of John, where, in the
introduction, he makes mention of Nepos, as follows:
" But they produce a certain work of Nepos, upon which
they lay great stress, as if he advanced things that are
irrefragable, when he asserts that there will be an earthly
reign of Christ. In many other respects I accord with
and greatly love Nepos, both on account of his faith and
industry, and his great study in the Scriptures ; as also
for his great attention to psalmody, by which many are
still delighted. I greatly reverence the man also, for
the manner in which he has departed this life. But the
truth is to be loved and honoured before all. It is just,
indeed, that we should applaud and approve whatever is
said aright, but it is also a duty to examine and correct
whatever may not appear to be written with sufficient
soundness. If, indeed, he were present, and were ad-
vancing his sentiments orally, it would be sufficient to
discuss the subject without writing, and to commence
and confirm the opponents by question and answer. But
as the work is published, and as it appears to some, is
calculated to convince, and there are some teachers who
say that the law and prophets are of no value, and who
give up following the gospels, and who depreciate the
epistles of the apostles, and who at the same time an-
nounced the doctrine of this work as a great and hidden
mystery, and who also do not allow that our brethren
have any sublime and great conception, either of the
CHAP. XXIV.] GALLIENUS, A.D. 260 TO 268. 325
glorious and truly divine appearance of our Lord, nor of
our own resurrection, and our being gathered, and assi-
milated to him, but persuade them to expect what is
little and perishable, and such a state of things as now
exists in the kingdom of God ; it becomes necessary for
us also, to reason with our brother Nepos as if he were
present. ' ' To these he adds, after other remarks : " When
I was at Arsinoe, where, as you know, long since, this
doctrine was afloat, so that schisms and apostacies of
whole churches followed, after I had called the pres-
byters and teachers of the brethren in the villages, when
those brethren had come who wished to be present, I
exhorted them to examine the doctrine publicly. When
they had produced this book as a kind of armour and
impregnable fortress, I sat with them for three days,
from morning till evening, attempting to refute what it
contained. Then, also, I was greatly pleased to observe
the constancy, the sincerity, the docility, and intelligence
of the brethren, so moderately and methodically did we
propose our questions and doubts and concessions, for we
carefully and studiously avoided, in every possible way,
insisting upon those opinions [which might be offensive]
though they might once be maintained t>y us and seem
correct. Nor did we attempt to evade objections, but
endeavoured as far as possible to keep to our subject,
and to confirm these. Nor ashamed if reason prevailed,
to change opinions, and to acknowledge the truth ; but
rather received with a good conscience and sincerity, and
with single hearts, before God, whatever was established
by the proofs and doctrines of the holy Scriptures. At
length Coracio, who was the founder and leader of this
doctrine, in the hearing of all the brethren present, con-
fessed and avowed to us, that he would no longer adhere
to it, nor discuss it, that he would neither mention nor
teach it, as he had been fully convinced by the opposite
arguments. The other brethren present rejoiced also
at this conference, and at the conciliatory spirit and
unanimity exhibited by all/'
326 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VII.
CHAPTER XXV.
THE APOCALYPSE OF JOHN.
After this, he proceeds further to speak of the Reve-
lation of John, as follows : " Some indeed, before us,
have set aside, and have attempted to refute the whole
book, criticising every chapter, and pronouncing it with-
out sense and without reason. They say it has a false
title, for it is not of John. Nay, that it is not even
a revelation, as it is covered with such a dense and thick
veil of ignorance, that not one of the apostles, and not
one of the holy men, or those of the church, could be its
author, but that Cerinthus, the founder of the sect of
Cerinthians, so called from him, wishing to have re-
putable authority for his own fiction, prefixed the title.
For this is the doctrine of Cerinthus, that there will be
an earthly reign of Christ ; and as he was a lover of the
body, and altogether sensual in those things which he
so eagerly craved, he dreamed that he would revel in
the gratification of the sensual appetite, i. e. in eating
and drinking, and marrying ; and to give the things a
milder aspect and expression, in festivals and sacrifices,
and the slaying of victims. For my part I would not
venture to set this book aside, as there are many brethren
that value it much; but having formed a conception of
its subject as exceeding my capacity, I consider it also
containing a certain concealed and wonderful intimation
in each particular. For, though I do not understand,
yet I suspect that 6ome deeper sense is enveloped in the
words, and these I do not measure and judge by my
private reason ; but allowing more to faith, I have re-
garded them as too lofty to be comprehended by me, and
those things which I do not understand, I do not reject,
but I wonder the more that I cannot comprehend."
After this, he examines the whole book of the Revela-
tion, and after proving that it is impossible that it should
be understood according to the obvious and literal sense,
GHAP. XXV.] GALL1ENUS, A.D. 260 TO 268. 327
he proceeds : " The prophet, as I said, having completed
the whole prophecy, he pronounces those blessed that
should observe it, as also himself. ( For blessed, 9 says
he, ' is he that keepeth the words of the prophecy of this
book, and I, John,* who have seen and heard these
things/ I do fcot, therefore, deny that he was called
John, and that this was the writing of one John. And
I agree that it was the work, also, of some holy and in-
spired man. But I would not easily agree that this was
the apostle, the son of Zebedee, the brother of James,
who is the author of the gospel, and the general (catholic)
epistle that bears his name. But I conjecture, both
from the general tenor of both, and the form and com-
plexion of the composition, and the execution of the
whole book, that it is not from him ; for the evangelist
never prefixes his name, never proclaims himself, either
in the gospel or in his epistle."
A little farther, he adds : "But John never speaks as
of himself (in the first person), nor yet (in the third) as
if speaking of another, but he that wrote the apocalypse,
declares himself immediately in the beginning : ' The
Revelation of Jesus Christ, which he gave to him to
show to his servants quickly. And he sent and signified
it by his angel, to his servant John, who bare record of
the word of God, and of his testimony (of Je6us Christ)
and of all things that he saw.'
"Besides this, he wrote an epistle: 'John to the
seven churches of Asia, grace and peace to you.' But
the evangelist does not prefix his name even to his
general epistle ; but, without any introduction or circum-
locution, begins from the very mystery of the divine
revelation : ' That which was from the beginning, which
we have heard, which we have seen with our eyes ;' for
upon such a revelation as this Peter was blessed by our
* Dionysius here understands the author of the Anocalypse introducing
himself as a subject of the same blessedness of which he speaks. ^ This con-
nexion, though not usually regarded, is obvious on an inspection of the
original.
328 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VII.
Lord : * Blessed art thou, Simon Bar-jona, because flesh
and blood hath not revealed it to thee, but my Father in
heaven/ But neither in the second nor third epistle
ascribed to John (the apostle), though they are very
brief, is the name 01 John presented. But anonymously
it is written, the presbyter. But the other did not con-
sider it sufficient to name himself but once, and then to
proceed in his narration, but afterwards again resumes,
4 1, John, your brother and partner in tribulation, and
the kingdom and patience of Jesus, was on the island
called Patmos, on account of the word of God, and the
testimony of Jesus/ And, likewise, at the end (of the
book) he says ; ' Blessed is he that keepeth the words
of the prophecy of this book, and I am John that saw
and heard these things.'
"That it is a John who wrote these things we must
believe, as he says' it ; but what John it is, is uncertain.
For he has not said that he was, as he often does in the
gospel, the beloved disciple of the Lord, neither the one
leaning on his bosom, nor the brother of James, nor he
that himself saw and heard what the Lord did and said ;
for he certainly would have mentioned one of these par-
ticulars, if he wished to make himself clearly known.
But of all this there is nothing, he only calls himself our
brother and companion, and the witness of Jesus, and
blessed on account of seeing and hearing these revela-
tions. I am of opinion there were many of the same
name with John the apostle, who, for their love and
admiration and emulation of him, and their desire at the
same time, like him, to be beloved of the Lord, adopted
the same epithet, just as we find the name of Paul and of
Peter to be adopted by many among the faithful.
"There is also another John, surnamed Mark, men-
tioned in the Acts of the Apostles, whom Paul and Bar-
nabas took in company with them. Of whom it is again
said : ' But they had J ohn as their minister,' (Acts xiii. 5.)
But whether this is the oue that wrote the Apocalypse, I
could not say. For it is not written that he came with
CHAP. XXV.] GALLIENUS, A.D. 260 TO 268. 329
them to Asia. But he says ; * When Paul and his com-
pany loosed from Paphos, they came to Perga in Pam-
phylia, but John, departing from them, returned to Jeru-
salem.' I think, therefore, that it was another one of
those in Asia. For they say that there are two monu-
ments at Ephesus, and that each bears the name of John;
and from the sentiments and the expressions, as also
their composition, it might be very reasonably conjectured
that this one is different from that. The gospel and
epistle mutually agree. They commence in the same
way ; for the one says, c In the beginning was the Word;'
the other, c That which was from the beginning/ The
one says, 'And the Word was made flesh, and dwelt
(tabernacled) among us, and we saw his glory, the glory
as of the only begotten of the Father.' The other says
the same things, a little altered : ' That which we have
heard, which we have seen with our eyes, that which we
have seen and our hands have handled of the Word of
life, and the life was manifested.' These things, there-
fore, are premised, alluding, as he has shown in the sub-
sequent parts, to those who say that the Lord did not
come into the flesh. Wherefore, also, he has designedly
subjoined : * What we have seen we testify, and we de-
clare to you that eternal life, which was with the Father,
and was made manifest to us ; what we have seen and
heard we declare to you.' He keeps to the point, and
does not depart from his subjects, but goes through all
in the same chapters and names, some of which we shall
briefly notice.
" The attentive reader will find the expressions, the
life, the light, frequently occurring in both ; also the ex-
pressions, fleeing from darkness, the truth, grace, joy, the
flesh and blood of the Lord, the judgment, forgiveness of
sins, the love of God to us, the commandment given us of
love to one another, that we ought to keep all the com-
mandments, the conviction of the world, the devil, of
antichrist, the promise of the Holy Spirit, the adoption
of God, (i.e. the adoption made by God,) the faith to be
330 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VII.
exhibited by us in all matters, the Father and the San.
And altogether throughout, to attentive observers, it will
be obvious that there is one and the same complexion
and character in the gospel and epistle. Very different
and remote from all this, is the Apocalypse ; not even
touching, or even bordering upon them in the least, I
might say; not even containing a syllable in common
with them. The epistle, to say nothing of the gospel,
has not made any mention, or given any intimation of
the Apocalypse, nor does the Apocalypse mention the
Epistle. Whereas, Paul indicates something of his reve-
lations in his epistles; which, however, he never re-
corded in writing.
"We may, also, notice how the phraseology of the
gospel and the epistle differs from the Apocalypse ; for
the former are written not only irreprehensibly, as it re-
gards the Greek language, but are most elegant in diction
in the arguments and the whole structure of the style.
It would require much to discover any barbarism or
solecism, or any odd peculiarity of expression* at all in
them. As is to be presumed, he was endued with all the
requisites for his discourse; the Lord having granted
him both that of knowledge and that of expression and
style. That the latter, however, saw a revelation, and
received knowledge and prophecy, I do not deny. But I
perceive that his dialect and language is not very accu-
rate Greek ; but that he uses barbarous idioms, and in
some places solecisms, which it is now unnecessary to
select ; for neither would I have any one suppose that I
am saying these things by way of derision, but only with
the view to point out the great difference between the
writings of these men."
CHAPTER XXVI.
THE EPISTLES OF DIONYS1U8.
Besides these, there are many other epistles of Diony-
sius extant, as those to Amnion, bishop of the church at
* We have here paraphrased the word i&orayioc.
CHAP. XXVII].] GALLIENUS, A.D. 260 TO 268. 331
Bernice, against Sabellius ; another to Telesphorus, and
one to Euphranor ; another to Ammon and Euporus. He
wrote also four books on the same subject, which he ad-
dressed to his namesake Dionysius at Rome. There are
also many other epistles beside these written by him,
together with longer treatises in the form of epistles, as
those addressed to the youth Timothy, and that On Temp-
tations, which he dedicated to Euphranor. He also says,
in a letter to Basilides, bishop (of the churches) of Pen-
tapolis, that he had written a commentary on the begin-
ning of Ecclesiastes. He has also left us several epistles
addressed to the same Basilides. These are the works
of Dionysius. Having given this account, let us now
proceed to inform posterity of the nature and character of
our own age.
CHAPTER XXVII.
PAUL OF SAMOSATA, AND THE HERESY INTRODUCED BY HIM AT
ANTIOCH.
Xystus had been bishop of Rome eleven years, when
he was succeeded by Dionysius, the namesake of the
bishop of Alexandria. At this time also, Demetrianus
dying at Antioch, the episcopate was conferred on Paul
of Samosata. As he entertained low and degrading no-
tions of Christ, contrary to the doctrine of the church,
and taught that he was in nature but a common man,
Dionysius of Alexandria being invited to attend a council,
(on the subject,) urged his age and the infirmity of his
body, as his reason for deferring his attendance, but gave
his sentiments upon the subject before them in an epistle.
The other heads of churches, assembled in all haste from
different parts, at Antioch, as against one who was com-
mitting depredations on the flock of Christ.
CHAPTER XXVIII.
THE DIFFERENT BISHOPS THEN DISTINGUISHED.
Among these, the most eminent were Firmilianus,
bishop of Ce6area in Cappadocia, Gregory and Atheno-
332 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VII.
dorus, brothers and pastors of the churches in Pontus ;
also Helenus, bishop of the church at Tarsus, and Nico-
mas, of Iconium ; besides Hymenaeus, of the church at
Jerusalem, and Theotecnus, of the adjacent church at
Cesarea : moreover, Maximums, who governed the bre-
thren at Bostra with great celebrity. The vast number
of others, both presbyters and deacons, that assembled in
the said city, for the same cause, one could hardly number,
but these were the most distinguished; all, therefore,
having convened at different times and frequently, various
subjects and questions were agitated at every meeting ;
the adherents of the Samosatians attempting to conceal
and cover over their heterodoxy, but at the same time
those on the other side used every effort to unmask
and bring to light the heresy, and the blasphemy, of the
men against Christ. In the mean time Dionysius died,
in the twelfth year of the reign of Gallienus, having pre-
sided over the church of Alexandria seventeen years.
He was succeeded by Maximinus. But Gallienus reigned
fifteen years in all, when he was succeeded by Claudius,
who after the lapse of two years, transferred the govern-
ment to Aurelian.
CHAPTER XXIX.
PAUL, REFUTED BY A CERTAIN MALCHION, ONE OF THE PRES-
BYTERS WHO HAD BEEN A SOPHIST, WAS DEPOSED.
It was in the reign of this emperor, when a final
council was convened, in which a great number of bishops
was present, that this arch-heretic at Antioch being de-
tected, and now evidently discarded by all, was excom-
municated from the whole catholic church under heaven.
He was refuted, and argued out of his lurking place,
chiefly by Malchion, a man well versed in other depart-
ments of learning, who had been at the head of the
sophists' Greek school of sciences at Antioch ; and who
also, on account of his great and sincere faith in Christ,
was honoured with the office of presbyter in that church.
CHAP. XXX.] AURELIAN, A.D. 270 TO 275. 333
He was the only one who, after commencing the discus-
sion with him, which, as there were ready writers that
took down the whole, we know to be now extant, was
able to ferret out the sly and deceitful sentiments of the
man.
CHAPTER XXX.
THE EPISTLE OF THE COUNCIL AGAINST PAUL.
The pastors, therefore, who had been convened, hav-
ing drawn up an epistle, by common consent addressed
it to Dionysius bishop of Rome, and to Maximus of
Alexandria, and sent to all the provinces. In this, they
set forth their own zeal to all, and the perverse doctrine
of Paul, together with the arguments and discussions
which they had had with him ; stating at the same time,
the whole life and conduct of the man, from whose state-
ment it may be well perhaps to give the following extracts
for the present. The epistle : " To Dionysius and Max-
imus, and to all our fellow-ministers throughout the
world, the bishops and presbyters and deacons, and to
the whole catholic church throughout the world under
heaven: Helenus, Hymenals, and Theophilus, and
Theotecnus, and Maximus, Proculus, Nicomas, and Mli-
anus, Paul, and Bolanus, and Protogenes, Hierax, and
Eutychius, and Theodoras, and Malchion, and Lucius,
and all the rest ; who are bishops, presbyters, or deacons,
dwelling with us, in the neighbouring cities and nations,
together with the churches of God, wish joy to the be-
loved brethren in the Lord." After a short preliminary,
the following is subjoined : " We have addressed epistles,
and at the same time have exhorted many of the bishops
at a distance, to come to our relief from this destructive
doctrine ; among these, to Dionysius the bishop of Alex-
andria, and Firmilianus of Cappadocia, those holy men,
of whom the former wrote to Antioch, not even deigning
to honour the leader in this delusion with an address,
nor writing to him in his name, but to the whole church,
334 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VII.
of which epistle we have also added a copy. And Fir-
milianus, who came twice to Antioch, despised his new
fangled doctrines, as we who were present, and many
others besides, well know, and can attest. But as he
promised to change his mind, he believed him, and hoped
that, without any reproach upon the word, the matter
would be settled in a proper manner. He deferred it
therefore ; in which, however, he was deceived by this
denier of his God and Lord, and this deserter of his former
faith. Firmilianus was now on his way to Antioch, and
had come as far as Tarsus, because he had before made
trial of his infidel wickedness ; but whilst we were thus
collecting and requesting him to come, and awaiting his
arrival, he departed this life/*
After these, and other matters, they also describe what
kind of a life the man led, as follows : " Since abandon*
ing the rule of faith, he went over to spurious and corrupt
doctrines, there is no necessity to speak of his conduct, he
being as one ' without, nor of his poverty and beggary ;
nor to state that he who had received neither wealth from
his fathers, nor obtained possessions by any art, or any
trade or business, has now arrived at excessive wealth,
by his iniquities and sacrileges, and by those various
means which he employed to exact and extort from the
brethren, depressing the injured, and promising to aid
them for a reward ; nor yet how he deceived them, and
without doing them any good, took advantage of the
readiness of those who were in difficulties, to make them
give any thing in order to be freed from their oppressors.
Nor need we speak of his making merchandise of piety ;
(1 Tim. vi.) and how he affected lofty things, and assumed
with great haughtiness worldly dignities, wishing rather
to be called a magistrate (ducenarius) than a bishop,
strutting through the forum, and reading letters, and
repeating them as he walked in public, and how he was
escorted by multitudes going before and following after
him : how he, also, brought envy and odium upon the
faith, by his pomp, and the haughtiness of his heart.
CHAP. XXX.] AURELIAN, A.D. 270 TO 275. 335
Nor need we mention the vanity and pretensions "with
which he contrived, in our ecclesiastical assemblies, to
catch at glory and empty shadows, and to confound the
minds of the more simple, with such things as these. He
prepared himself a tribunal and throne, not as a disciple
of Christ, but having, like the rulers of this world, a
secretum,* and calling it by this name. He smote his
thigh and stamped on the tribunal with his feet, and re-
proved and insulted those that did not applaud nor clap-f-
as in the theatres, nor exclaim and leap about at these
things with his partisans, men and women around him,
who were the indecent listeners to these things. He re-
E roved those (I say) that were modestly and orderly
earing as in the house of God. He was harsh in his
invectives in the congregation, against the expounders of
the word who had departed this life, and magnified him-
self, not as a bishop, but as a sophist and juggler. Be-
sides this, he stopped the psalms that were sung in honour
of our Lord Jesus Christ, as the late compositions of
modern men, but in honour of himself he had prepared
women to sing at the great festival in the midst of the
church, which one might shudder to hear. He suborned,
also, those bishops and presbyters of the neighbouring
districts and cities of his party, to advance the same things
in their addresses to the people. And if we may here
anticipate something of what we intend to write below,
he did not wish to confess with us that the Son of God
descended from heaven. And this we do not merely
assert, it is proved abundantly from those records that
we have sent you, and from that not the least, where he
says that Jesus is from below. They who sing to his
praise, and extol him among the people, say that he has
* The secretum was the exclusive seat or place where the magistrate sat to
decide cases. It was elevated and enclosed with railings and curtains, so
as the more effectually to keep the magistrate separate from those present
Hence its name from the Latin secerno, to separate. The Latin word is used
in the Greek text here.
f The practice here referred to, was that of shaking and striking the oruria,
or linen handkerchiefs, in token of applause. It was accompanied with other
expressions of popular approbation.
336 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VII.
descended as an angel from heaven. And these things
he by no means prohibits, but the haughty mortal is even
present when they are said. And as to the women, these
adopted sisters,* as the inhabitants of Antioch call them,
which belong to him, and the presbyters and deacons
about him, whose incurable sins, in this and other re-
spects, he conceals with them : though he is conscious of
the facts, and has convicted them, he dissembles, in order
to have them subservient to his purposes ; so that fearing
for themselves, they dare not venture to accuse him in
regard to his impious conduct and doctrine. Besides this,
he has made them rich, for which he is both beloved and
admired by those who covet these things. But why should
we write these things ? For beloved, we know that the
bishop and all the clergy ought to be an example to the
people of all good works. Nor are we ignorant how
many, by the introduction of such females, have fallen,
or have incurred suspicion. So that should any one even
grant, that nothing disgraceful has been done by him,
yet it was a duty to avoid, at least, the suspicion growing
out of the matter ; so that no one might take offence, nor
any be induced to imitate him. For how could any one
reprove or admonish another to beware of yielding too
much to this familiarity with a woman, lest perchance,
he should slip, as it is written ; especially, when, after
having already dismissed one, he retains two others with
him, blooming in age and eminent for beauty, and takes
them with him wherever he goes ; and all this, too, in-
dulging in luxury and surfeiting, on account of which
things all around them are groaning and lamenting.
But they are so much afraid of his tyranny and power,
that they do not venture to accuse him. And these
matters, indeed, one might perhaps correct, in a man who
was of the catholic faith, and associated with us ; but
as to one who has trifled away the sacred mystery (of
religion,) and who parades with the execrable heresy of
* The words literally mean, sub-introduced sitters, a sort of female com-
panions, on such terms of familiarity as gave occasion to scandal.
CHAP. XXX.] AURELIAN, A.D. 270 TO 275. 337
Artemas, (for why should we not mention his father,) we
deem it unnecessary to exact of him a reason for all these
things."
After this, at the close of the epistle, they add the fol-
lowing. " This man who sets himself up in opposition
to God, and is unwilling to yield, we have been compelled
therefore to excommunicate, and to appoint another bishop
in his place over the catholic church ; we trust, by Di-
vine providence of God, namely, Domnus the son of
Demetrianus, of blessed memory, and who before this
presided with much honour over the same church, a man
we believe fully endowed with all the excellent qualities
of a bishop. We have also communicated this to you,
that you may write, and receive letters of communion
from him. But the other may write to Artemas if he
pleases, and those that think with Artemas may have
communion with him." And this may suffice in this
place. Paul, therefore, having thus fallen from the epis-
copate, and the true faith, as already said, Domnus suc-
ceeded in the administration of the church at Antioch.
Paul being unwilling to leave the building of -the church,
an appeal was made to the emperor Aurelian, who de-
cided most equitably on the business, ordering the build-
ing to be given up to those whom the Christian bishops
of Italy and Rome should appoint. Thus, then, this
man was driven out of the church with extreme disgrace,
by the temporal power itself. Such was the disposition
of Aurelian at this time ; but in the progress of his reign,
he began to cherish different sentiments with regard to
us, and then proceeded, influenced by certain advisers, to
raise a persecution against us. The rumour of this was
now every where abroad. But whilst he was already on
the point, and so to say, in the very act of subscribing
the decrees, the Divine vengeance overtook him, all but,
as we might say, restraining him from his design at the
very elbow, and illustriously proving to all, that there
can be no privilege granted the rulers of the world against
the churches of Christ, unless by the sovereign hand of
x
338 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VII.
God, and the decree of heaven permitting it to be done
for our correction and amendment, and in those times
and seasons that he may approve. Aurelian, therefore,
after a reign of six years, was succeeded by Probus. He
held the government the same number of years, when he
was succeeded by Cams, together with Carianus and
Numerianus. These again did not continue three full
years, when the government devolved on Diocletian, and
those subsequently associated with him. In their times
the persecution of our own day was begun, and the de-
struction of the churches at the same time ; but a little
before this, Dionysius, who had been bishop of Rome for
nine years, was succeeded by Felix.
CHAPTER XXXI.
THE ERROR OF THE MANICHEES, WHICH COMMENCED AT THIS
TIME.
In the mean time, also, that madman (/lavet? ras
fyptvas) Manes,* as he was called, well agreeing with
his name, for his demoniacal heresy, armed himself by
the perversion of his reason, and at the instigation of
Satan, to the destruction of many. He was a barbarian
in his life, both in speech and conduct, and in his nature
was as one possessed and insane. Accordingly, he at-
tempted to form himself into a Christ, and then also
proclaimed himself to be the very Paracletef and the
* Our author here uses an epithet, fiavac, instead of the proper name of
this heretic. Eusebius here taxing occasion to rail at the folly of Manes, by
an allusion to his name, finds a word in his own language which seems to
characterise, whilst it gives his name nearly. We cannot, however, infer
from this, that Eusebius considered the name Greek. He doubtless knew as
well as we, that Manes was a Persian name, or at least that it was not Greek.
But he wanted nothing more than similarity of sound for his purpose.
Shorting is mistaken in supposing our author here to intimate the word
was Greek. The truth is, the orientals call the name Mani, whence the
Greek and Latin Manes. The resemblance of this name to the Greek /mv«c 9
madman, gave our author an opportunity to exercise his wit, by the applica-
tion of the epithet without the name.
f Paraclete. See note, Book V. ch. 16. The names of three prominent
leaders in delusion, to whom the holy epithet Paraclete was either applied,
or by whom it was claimed, however different their errors, seem almost to
CHAP. XXXII.] DIOCLETIAN, A.D. 284 TO 286. 339
Holy Spirit, and with all this was greatly puffed up with
his madness. Then, as if he were Christ, he selected
twelve disciples, the partners of his new religion, and
after patching together false and ungodly doctrines, col-
lected from a thousand heresies long since extinct, he
swept them off like a deadly poison, from Persia, upon
this part of the world. Hence the impious name of the
Manichees spread among many, even to the present day.
Such was the occasion of this knowledge, as it was
falsely called, that sprung up in these times.
CHAPTER XXXII.
OF THOSE DISTINGUISHED ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS OF OUR OWK
DAY, AND WHICH OF THEM SURVIVED UNTIL THE DESTRUCTION
OF THE CHURCHES.
At this time Felix, having held the episcopate at
Rome five years, was succeeded by Eutychianus ; he did
not hold the office quite ten months, when he left his
place to be occupied by Caius of our own day. Caius,
also, presided about fifteen years, when he was succeeded
by Marcellinus. He was overtaken by the persecution,
and in these times, also, Timeeus, after Domnus, governed
the church of Antioch, who was succeeded by our con-
temporary Cyrillus, under whom we have known Doro-
theus, a learned man, who was honoured with the rank
of presbyter of Antioch at that time. He was a man of
fine taste in sacred literature, and was much devoted to
the study of the Hebrew language, so that he read the
Hebrew Scriptures with great facility. He, also, was of
a very liberal mind, and not unacquainted with the pre-
paratory studies pursued among the Greeks, but in other
respects a eunuch by nature, having been such from his
birth ; so that the emperor, on this account, as if it were
coalesce by alliteration ; Montanus, Manes, Mahomet; the first a deluded
and ignorant fanatic, the second a crazed philosopher, and the third an am-
bitious, artful voluptuary, presenting a singular concordia ditcors, all at anti-
podes in doctrine, yet all aspiring to the exalted attributes of the Paraclete.
x2
340 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VII.
a great miracle, received him into his house and family,
and honoured him with an appointment over the purple
dye establishment of Tyre. Him we have heard in the
church expounding the Scriptures with great judgment;
after Cyrillus, the duties of the episcopal office in the
church of Antioch were administered by his successor
Tyrannus, under whom the destruction of the churches
took place. At Laodicea, the church was governed by
Eusebius, the successor of Socrates, who was sprung
from an Alexandrian family. The occasion of his re-
moval was the affair respecting Paul of Samosata, on
which account having come to Syria, he was prevented
from returning home by those who took great interest in
the Scriptures there. He was also an amiable instance
of religion among our contemporaries, as may be readily
seen in those extracts from Dionysius, which we have
inserted above. Anatolius was appointed his successor,
a good man, as they say, in the place of the good. He,
too, was an Alexandrian. For his learning and skill in
the Greek philosophy, he was superior to any of the
most distinguished men of our day, as he had attained to
the highest eminence in arithmetic, geometry, and astro-
nomy, besides his proficiency in dialectics, physics, and
rhetoric. On this account it is said, that he was re-
quested by the Alexandrians to establish a school there
of the succession (or order) of Aristotle. They relate
innumerable achievements of his at the siege of the
Bruchium,* at Alexandria, as he was honoured by all in
office, with extraordinary distinction ; as a specimen, we
shall only mention this. — When the bread, as they say,
failed in the siege, so that they were better able to sus-
tain their enemies from without than the famine within,
Anatolius being present, devised a project like the fol-
lowing. As the other part of the city was in alliance
with the Roman army, and therefore happened not to be
besieged, he sent to inform Eusebius, who was among
* The Bruchium here mentioned, was a part of Alexandria ; it seems de-
rived from Tvpoygo?, annorut pntfectut, and was a kind of corn-market.
CHAP. XXXII.] DIOCLETIAN, A.D. 284 TO 266. 341
those not besieged, for he was yet there before his re-
moval to Syria, and was very celebrated, and in high
repute even with the Roman general, to inform him of
the siege and those perishing with famine. On learning
this he begged of the Roman general to grant safety to
those who would desert from the enemy, as the greatest
favour he could grant him. Obtaining his request, he
immediately communicated it to Anatolius. The latter
receiving the promise, collected the senate of Alexandria,
and at first began to propose that they should come to a
reconciliation with the Romans. But as he perceived
that they were incensed at the suggestion, he said, I do
not think you will oppose me, if 1 should advise you to
send forth the superfluous number, and those that are of
no use to us, the old women and children, and old men,
and let them go where they wish. For why should we
keep those with us, who will ere long at any rate die to
no purpose? and why should we destroy with famine
those that are already bereft of sight and mutilated in
body ? We ought to feed only men and youth, and fur-
nish the necessary provisions to those that are necessary
for the defence of the city. With such reasoning, having
persuaded the senate, he was the first that rose and pro-
posed the resolution, that the whole multitude whether of
men or women, that were not needed for the army, should
be dismissed from the city, because there would be no
hope of safety at all for them, who, at any rate were
about to perish with the famine, if they continued and
lingered in the city until the state of affairs was desperate.
All the rest of the senate agreeing to this decree, he
nearly saved the whole of the besieged ; among the first
providing, that those of the church, then those of every
age in the town, should make their escape, and among
these not only those that were included in the decree,
but taking the opportunity, many others, secretly clad in
women's clothes, went out of the city by his management
at night, and proceeded to the Roman camp. There
Eusebius receiving them all, like a father and physician,
342 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VII.
recovered them, -wasted away by a protracted siege, with
every kind of attention to their wants. With two such
pastors in succession, was the church of Laodicea honoured
by the Divine interposition, who after the termination of
the war mentioned, had left the city of Alexandria, and
came to these parts. Not many books were written by
Anatolius ; as many, however, have come down to us, as
shew his eloquence and erudition. In these he sets forth
his opinions on the Passover, from which it may be
proper to extract the following : Extracts from the Ca-
nons of Anatolius ' On the Paschal Festival.' " You have,
therefore, in the first year, the new moon of the first
month, -which is the beginning of every cycle of nineteen
years, on the twenty-sixth of the Egyptian month Pha-
menoth, according to the months of the Macedonians, the
twenty-second of Dystrus; and as the Romans would
say, before the eleventh of the calends of April. The
sun is found on the said twenty-sixth of the month Pha-
menoth, not only as entering the first segment (of the
zodiac), but on the fourth clay is already found passing
through it. This segment they generally call the first
dodecatamorium, and the equinox, and the beginning of
the months, and the head of the cycle, and the head of
the planetary course. That (segment) before this, they
call the last of the months, the twelfth segment, and the
last dodecatomorium, and the end of the planetary revo-
lution. Hence, also, those that place the first month in
it, and that fix the fourteenth of the month by it, commit,
as *we think, no little and no common blunder. But
neither is this our opinion only, but it was also known
to the Jews anciently, and before Christ, and was chiefly
observed by them, as we may learn from Philo, Josephus,
and Museeus; and not only from these, but also from
those still more ancient, i. e. the two Agathobuli, com-
monly called the masters, and of Aristobulus, that most
distinguished scholar, who was one of the seventy that
translated the holy Scriptures from the Hebrew for
Ptolemy Philadelphus, and his father, and dedicated his
CHAP. XXXII.] DIOCLETIAN, A.D. 284 TO 286. 343
exposition of the law of Moses to the same kings. These,
when they resolve inquiries on Exodus, say that all
ought to sacrifice the passover alike after the vernal
equinox, in the middle of the first month. This is found
to he when the sun passes through the first segment of
the solar, or, as some call it, the zodiacal circle. Aristo-
bulus also adds, it was requisite that not only the sun
should have passed the equinoctial segment for the feast
of the passover, but the moon also. For as there are
two equinoctial segments, the vernal and the autumnal,
diametrically opposite to each other, and since the day of
the passover is given on the fourteenth of the month at
the evening, the moon will stand diametrically opposite
to the sun, as may be seen in full moons. Thus die sun
will be at the vernal equinox ; the moon, on the contrary,
at the autumnal equinox :
" Many other matters, I know, have been discussed by
him ; some of them with great probability, others esta-
blished with the most certain demonstrations, in which
he attempts to show that the festival of the passover, and
of unleavened bread, ought to be observed altogether
after the equinox ; but I shall omit demanding such full
demonstrations of matters from which the veil of the
Mosaic law has been removed ; and it now remains for
us, in this uncovered surface, to contemplate, as in a
mirror, the reflected doctrines and sufferings of Christ.
That the first month of the Hebrews is about the equi-
nox, may be gathered from the book of Enoch."
The satoe author has also left an elementary work,
On Calculation, ten books in all ; and other proofs of
his great study and proficiency in sacred literature. Theo-
tecnus, bishop of Cesarea in Palestine, was the first
that laid his hands upon him in his ordination to the
episcopate, designing to constitute him his successor in
his own church after his death; and, indeed, both of
them presided for a short time over the same church.
But when the synod at Antioch called him to Antioch
against Paul, as he passed through the city of Laodicea,
344 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VII,
Eusebius, the bishop of that place, being dead, he was
constrained by the brethren to remain. And Anatolius
also dying, Stephen was made bishop of that church, the
last bishop before the persecution ; a man greatly ad-
mired for his knowledge of philosophy, and other branches
of Greek learning. But he was not equally disposed
towards the divine faith, as the progress of the perse-
cution evinced ; in which he was proved to be timid and
cowardly, rather than a sound philosopher. The affairs
• of the church, however, were not likely to be ruined by
this, for these were corrected and restored by Theodotus,
who, under a special providence of God, the Saviour of
all, was ordained bishop of the church there : and by his
deeds proved the reality of his name (given of God,) and
of his office as bishop ; for he excelled in his knowledge
of the medical art, as applied to the body, and was skilled
in that healing art which is applied to the soul. No one
was ever his equal in kindness, sincerity, sympathy, and
a zeal to benefit those that needed his aid. He was,
also, much exercised in the study of divine things. Such
was he.
At Cesarea in Palestine, Theotecnus, after a most
diligent and active episcopate, was succeeded at his death
by Agapius. Him we know to have laboured much,
and to have kept a most thorough oversight in super-
intending the people, and with his liberal hand to have
paid regard especially to the poor. In his time, we
were acquainted with that most eloquent man, and truly
practical philosopher, who was honoured with the rank
. of presbyter in that church ; I mean Pamphilus, whose
character and greatness would be no trifling subject to
elucidate. But we have dwelt in a separate work on
the particulars of his life, and the school which he
established, as also the trials which he endured amid
the persecution in the different confessions, and besides
this, the death of martyrdom with which he was crowned.
He, indeed, was the most admirable of all here. Among
the very eminent men that have flourished near our own
v
CHAP. XXXII.] DIOCLETIAN, A. D. 284 TO 286. 345
times, of presbyters we have known Pierius of Alex-
andria ; Melchius also, bishop of the churches in Pontus.
The former was greatly celebrated for his voluntary
poverty, and his philosophical knowledge, and was
abundantly exercised in expositions of the Scriptures,
and the discourses in the public assemblies of the church.
Melchius was called by the learned, the honey (fieXt) of
Attica, and was the most perfect original of learned men
that could be described. It is impossible to admire
sufficiently the superiority of his eloquence ; it might be
said perhaps that he derived this from nature, but who
is there that could excel him in the excellence of his
skill and erudition ? for in all the sciences that require
the exercise of argumentation, if you were to make trial,
you would readily say that he was a most subtle and
acute reasoner. The virtues of his life were also a
parallel to these. We have had the opportunity of
observing him during the persecution, escaping its fury
for seven years, in the regions of Palestine. The church
of Jerusalem, after Hymenaeus, was under the episcopal
care of Zambdas, and he not long after dying, Hermon
was the last before the persecution of our day ; the same
that now holds the apostolic chair preserved there to
the present. At Alexandria, however, Maximus, who
held the episcopal office eighteen years after the death
of Dionysius, was succeeded by Theonas. In his time
Achillas, who had been honoured with the order of
presbyter, was of note at Alexandria, having entrusted
to him the school for religious instruction. In his life
and actions he exhibited a most rare instance of sound
wisdom, and a genuine specimen of evangelical deport-
ment. After Theonas had discharged the duties of the
office nineteen years, he was succeeded in the episcopate
of Alexandria by Peter, who was also very eminent, and
held the office twelve years ; nearly three of which he
governed the church, before the persecution ; during the
rest of his life he subjected himself to a more rigid
course of discipline, but still continued to manifest great
346 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
interest in advancing the welfare of the church. Hence,
in the ninth year of the persecution he was beheaded,
and thus obtained the crown of martyrdom. But after
giving in our history an account of the successors, since
the birth of our Saviour until the demolition of the
churches, embracing a period of three hundred and five
years, now let us here attempt to give the conflicts which
have been endured in the cause of religion, in our own
times, in all their extent and magnitude, that it may be
on record for the benefit of posterity.
PREFACE TO THE EIGHTH BOOK.
Having already related the successions of the apostles in
seven books, in this eighth we consider it necessary to record,
for the benefit of posterity, the events of our own times that
deserve a more than superficial narration. And our account
therefore, shall begin with these :
CHAPTER I. .
THE EVENTS THAT PRECEDED THE PERSECUTION IN OUR TIMES.
To give a satisfactory account of the extent, and the
nature of that glory and liberty, with which the doctrine
of piety towards the supreme God, as announced to the
world through Christ, was honoured among all, both
Greeks and barbarians, before the persecution in our day,
this, we say, were an undertaking beyond our power.
As a proof, we might refer to the clemency of the Em-
perors toward our brethren, to whom they even entrusted
the government of provinces, exonerating them from all
anxiety as it regarded sacrificing, on account of that sin-
gular good will that they entertained toward the doctrine.
Why should we speak of those in the imperial palaces,
and the sovereigns themselves, who granted their do-
mestics the liberty of declaring themselves freely, in
CHAP. I.] DIOCLETIAN AND MAXIMIAN, 286 TO 305. 347
word and deed, on religion, and I would 6ay almost the
liberty of boasting of their freedom in the practice of the
faith ? These, indeed, they eminently valued, and con-
sidered them as more acceptable than their associates in
the imperial service.
Such was that Dorotheus, the most devoted and most
faithful of all to them, and, on this account, exceedingly
honoured beyond all those that had the charge of govern-
ment, and the most honourable stations in the provinces.
We may also add Gorgonius, equally celebrated with
him ; and so many others that were honoured with the
same distinction as these on account of the divine word.
The same privileges one could observe conferred on the
rulers in every church, who were courted and honoured
with the greatest subserviency by all the rulers and
governors. Who could describe those vast collections
of men that flocked to the religion of Christ, and those
multitudes crowding in from every city, and the illus-
trious concourse in the houses of worship ? On whose
account, not content with the ancient buildings, they
erected spacious churches from the foundation in all the
cities. These, advancing in the lapse of time, and daily
increasing in magnitude and improvement, were not
restrained by any odium or hostility ; nor was any ma-
lignant daemon able to infatuate, nor human machinations
prevent them, as long as the providential hand of God
superintended and guarded his people as the worthy
objects of his care. But when, by reason of excessive
liberty, we sunk into negligence and sloth, one envying
and reviling another in different ways, and we were
almost, as it were, on the point of taking up arms
against each other, and were assailing each other with
words as with darts and spears, prelates inveighing
against prelates, and people rising up against people,
and hypocrisy and dissimulation had arisen to the greatest
height of malignity, then the divine judgment, which
usually proceeds with a lenient hand, whilst the mul-
titudes were yet crowding into the church, with gentle
348 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
and mild visitations began to afflict its episcopacy ; the
persecution having begun with those brethren that were
in the army ; and, as if destitute of all sensibility, we
were not prompt in measures to appease and propitiate
the Deity; some, indeed, like atheists, regarding our
situation a6 unheeded and unobserved by providence,
added one wickedness and misery to another. Some
that appeared to be our pastors, deserting the law of
piety, were inflamed against each other with mutual
strifes, only accumulating quarrels and threats, rivalship,
hostility and hatred to each other, only anxious to assert
the government as a kind of sovereignty for themselves.
Then, as Jeremiah says, "the Lord in his anger dark-
ened the daughter of Sion, and hurled from heaven to
earth the glory of Israel. Neither did he remember his
footstool in the day of his wrath. But the Lord also
overwhelmed all the beauty of Israel, and tore down all
his walls." And, as it is predicted in the Psalms, " He
overturned the covenant of his servant, and he pros-
trated his sanctuary to the earth," by the demolition of
the churches. "He has destroyed all his walls, and
has made all his bulwarks fear. All the multitudes that
pass through have ravaged him, and hence he has be-
come a reproach to his neighbours. For he has exalted
the right arm of his enemies, and has turned away the
help of his sword, nor aided him in war. He has also
deprived him of his purification, and his throne he has
cast to the ground. He has shortened the days of his
time, and has poured upon him all his disgrace."
CHAPTER II.
THE DEMOLITION OF THE CHURCHES.
All this has been fulfilled in our day, when we saw,
with our own eyes, our houses of worship thrown down
from their elevation, the sacred Scriptures of inspiration
committed to the flames in the midst of the markets, the
shepherds of the people basely concealed here and there,
CHAP. II.] DIOCLETIAN AND MAXUf IAN, 286 TO 305. 349
some of them ignominiously captured, and the sport of
their enemies; when, also, according to another pro-
phetic declaration, " contempt was poured out upon their
rulers, and he has made them to err in a trackless by-
path, and where there is no road."
But it is not for me to describe fully the sorrowful
calamities which they endured, since neither does it
belong to me to record the dissensions and follies which
they exercised against each other before the persecution.
Hence, also, we have purposed not to extend our narra-
tion beyond the events in which we perceive the just
judgment of God. Hence, also, we shall not make
mention of those that were shaken by the persecution,
nor of those that suffered shipwreck in their salvation,
and of their own accord were sunk into the depths of the
watery gulph. But we shall only, upon die whole,
introduce those events in our history that may be pro-
fitable first to us of the present day, and hereafter to
posterity. Now let us proceed to describe, in a con-
densed account, the holy conflicts of the witnesses of
divine truth.
It was the nineteenth year of the reign of Diocletian,
and the month of Dystrus, called by the Romans March,
in which the festival of our Saviour's passion was at
hand, when the imperial edicts were every where pub-
lished, to tear down the churches to the foundation, and
to destroy the sacred Scriptures by fire, and which com-
manded, also, that those who were in honourable stations
should be degraded, but those who were freedmen should
be deprived of their liberty, if they persevered in their
adherence to Christianity. The first edict against us
was of this nature ; but it was not long before other
edicts were also issued, in which it was ordered that all
the prelates in every place, should first be committed to
prison, and then, by every artifice, constrained to offer
sacrifice to the gods.
350 ECCLESIA8TICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
CHAPTER III.
THE NATURE OF THE CONFLICTS ENDURED BY THE MARTYRS,
IN THE PERSECUTION.
Then, indeed, vast numbers of the prelates of the
church endured with a noble resolution the most appalling
trials, and exhibited instances of illustrious conflicts for
the faith. Vast numbers, however, of others, broken
and relaxed in spirit, by timidity before the contest,
voluntarily yielded at the first onset. But of the rest,
each encountered various kinds of torments. Here was
one that was scourged with rods, there another tormented
with the rack and excruciating scrapings, in which some
at the time endured the most terrible death ; others again
passed through other torments in the struggle. Here
one, whilst some forced him to the impure and detestable
sacrifices, was again dismissed, as if he had sacrificed,
although this was not the case. There another, though
he had not in the least approached the altar, not even
touched the unholy thing, yet when others said that he
had sacrificed, went away, bearing the calumny in silence.
Here one, again taken up when half dead, was thrown
out as if he were already dead; there another, again
lying upon the ground, was dragged a long distance by
the feet, and numbered among those that had sacrificed.
One, however, would cry out, and with a loud voice
declared' his abhorrence of the sacrifice. Another ex-
claimed that he was a Christian, furnishing by confession,
an illustrious example of this salutary name. Another
asserted that he neither had sacrificed nor intended to
sacrifice ; but these were forced to silence by numerous
bands of soldiers, prepared for this purpose, by whom
they were struck on the face and cheeks, and violently
driven away. Thus the enemies of religion, upon the
whole, deemed it a great matter even to appear to have
gained some advantage. But these things did not avail
them much against the saints, to give an exact account
of whom no description could suffice.
CHAP. IV.] DIOCLETIAN AND MAXIM I AN, 286 TO 305. 351
CHAPTER IV.
THE ILLUSTRIOUS MARTYRS OF GOD, WHO FILLED EVERY PLACE
WITH THE CELEBRITY OF THEIR NAME, AND OBTAINED VARIOUS
CROWNS OF MARTYRDOM FOR THEIR PIETY.
Many instances might be related of those who ex-
hibited noble alacrity in the cause of that religion -which
acknowledges only the one Supreme God, and that not
only from the time that the general persecution was
raised, but also long before, when all was yet in a state
of peace. Then, when he who had received such power,
was first roused as from a deep slumber, and had secretly
and unobserved, been plotting, after the times of Decius
and Valerian, how to assault the churches ; he did not
all at once, nor in a mass, wage an open war against us,
but as yet only made trial of those that were in the
armies. For in this way he supposed that the rest could
easily be taken, if he could first succeed in subduing
these. Then one could see great numbers of the military,
most cheerfully embracing a private life, so as not to re-
nounce their reverence for the Supreme Creator of the
universe. For when the General, whoever he was, first
undertook the persecution against the soldiers, he began
by a review and lustration of those that were enrolled in
the army, and gave them their choice, either to enjoy the
honour conferred upon them if they obeyed, or on the
contrary to be deprived of it, if they disobeyed. Very
many who were soldiers in the kingdom of Christ, with-
out hesitating, preferred the confession of his name to
that apparent glory and comfort which they enjoyed, and
of these a few here and there exchanged their honours,
not only for degradation but even for death, for their
perseverance in religion. These last, however, were not
many, as the great instigator of these violent measures
had, as yet, but moderately proceeded, and ventured only
so far as to shed the blood of some only. The great
number of the believers, probably deterred and caused
352 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
him to shrink from a general attack upon all : but when
he began to arm more openly, it is impossible to tell
how many and how eminent those were that presented
themselves in every place and city and country, as mar-
tyrs in the cause of Christ.
CHAPTER V.
THE AFFAIRS OF H1COMED1A.
Immediately on the first promulgation of the edict, a
certain man of no mean origin, and highly esteemed for
his temporal dignities, as soon as the decree was pub-
lished against the churches in Nicomedia, stimulated by
a divine zeal, and excited by an ardent faith, took it as it
was openly placed and posted up for public inspection,
and tore it to pieces as a most profane and wicked act.
This was done when two of the Cesars were in the
city, the first of whom was the eldest and chief of all ;
and the other held the fourth grade of the imperial dignity
after him. This man, as the first that was distinguished
there in this manner, after enduring what was likely to
follow an act so daring, preserved his mind calm and
serene until the moment when his spirit fled.
CHAPTER VI.
THOSE THAT WERE IN THE PALACE.
Of all .those that were celebrated, or admired for their
courage, whether among Greeks or barbarians, these
times produced noble and illustrious martyrs, in the case
of Dorotheus and his associates, domestics in the imperial
palace. These though honoured with the highest dignity
by their masters, and treated by them with not less affec-
tion than their own children, esteemed the reproaches
and trials in the cause of religion, as of much more real
value than the glory and luxuries of life ; and even the
various kinds of death that were invented against them
were preferred to these, when they came into competition
with religion. We shall give an account of the end of
CHAP. VI.] DIOCLETIAN AND MAXIMIAN, 286 TO 305. 353
one, leaving it for our readers to conjecture what must
have been the character of the sufferings inflicted on the
others. He was led into the middle of the aforesaid
city, before those emperors already mentioned. He was
then commanded to sacrifice, but as he refused, he was
ordered to be stripped and lifted on high, and to be
scourged with rods over his whole body, until he should
be subdued in his resolution, and forced to do what he
was commanded. As he was unmoveable amid all these
sufferings, his bones already appearing bared of the flesh,
they mixed vinegar with salt, and poured it upon the
mangled parts of the body. As he bore these tortures,
a gridiron and fire were produced, and the remnants of
his body, like pieces of meat for roasting and eating,
were placed in the fire, not at once, so that he might not
expire soon, but taken by little and little, whilst his tor-
turers were not permitted to let him alone, unless after
these sufferings he breathed his last before they had
completed their task. He, however, persevered in his
purpose, and gave up his life victorious in the midst of
his tortures. Such was the martyrdom of one of the im-
perial domestics, worthy in reality of his name, for he
was called Peter. But we shall perceive in the course
of our narration, in which we shall study brevity, that
the martyrdoms of the rest were in no respect inferior to
this. We shall only state of Dorotheus, and Gorgonius,
with many others of the imperial freedmen, that after
various sufferings, they were destroyed by the halter, and
bore away the prize of a heavenly victory. At this time
also, Anthimus, then bishop of the church of Nicomedia,
was beheaded for his confession of Christ, and to him
were added a multitude of believers that thronged around
him.
I know not how it happened, but there was a fire that
broke out in the imperial palace at Nicomedia, in these
days, which, by a false suspicion reported abroad, was
attributed to our brethren as the authors of it ; in conse-
quence of which, whole families of the pious were slain
Y
354 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
in masses at the imperial command, some with the sword,
some also with fire. Then it is said that men and women,
with a certain divine and inexpressible alacrity, rushed
into the fire, and the populace binding others upon
planks, threw them into the depths of the sea. The im-
perial domestics, also, who after death had been com-
mitted to the earth with proper burial, their legal masters
thought necessary to have dug up again from their
sepulchres, and cast into the sea, lest any, reasoning like
themselves, should worship them in their graves, as if
they were gods. Such, then, was the complexion of things
in the commencement of the persecution at Nicomedia.
But, ere long, as there were some in the region called
Melitina, and others, again, in Syria, that attempted to
usurp the government, it was commanded, by an imperial
edict, that the heads of the churches every where should
be thrust into prison and bonds. And the spectacle of
affairs after these events exceeds all description. Innu-
merable multitudes were imprisoned in every place, and
the dungeons, formerly destined for murderers and the
vilest criminals, were then filled with bishops, and pres-
byters, and deacons, readers and exorcists, so that there
was no room left for those condemned for crime. When
the former edict was followed by another, in which it
was ordered that the prisoners should be permitted to
have their liberty if they sacrificed, but, persisting, should
be punished with the most excruciating tortures, — who
could tell the number of those martyrs in every province,
and particularly in Mauritania, Thebais, and Egypt, that
suffered death for their religion ? From the last place,
especially, many went to other cities and provinces, and
became illustrious for their martyrdom.
CHAPTER VII.
THE EGYPTIANS THAT SUFFERED IN PHCENICE.
We are already acquainted with those of them that
shone conspicuous in Palestine, and know also those in
CHAP. VII.] DIOCLETIAN AND MAX1MIAN, 286 TO 305. 355
Tyre and Phcenice ; and at the sight of whom, who would
not himself he struck with astonishment at the number-
less blows inflicted, and the perseverance of those truly
admirable wrestlers for the true religion? Who can
behold, without amazement, all this : their conflicts, after
scourging, with bloody beasts of prey, when they were
cast as food to leopards and bears, wild boars and bulls,
goaded with fire, and branded with glowing iron against
them ? And in each of these, who can fail to admire the
wonderful patience of these noble martyrs ? At these
scenes we have been present ourselves, when we also
observed the divine power of our Lord and Saviour Jesus
Christ himself present, and effectually displayed in them ;
when, for a long time, the devouring wild beasts would
not dare either to touch or to approach the bodies of
these pious men, but directed their violence against others
that were any where stimulating them from without.*
They would not touch the holy wrestlers standing naked
and striking at them with their hands, as they were
commanded, in order to irritate the beasts against them.
Sometimes, indeed, they would rush upon them, but, as
if repulsed by some divine power, again retreated.
This continuing for a long time, created no little wonder
to the spectators ; so that now again on account of the
failure in the first instance, they were obliged to let loose
the beast a second and a third time upon one and the
same martyr. One could not help being astonished at
the intrepid perseverance of these holy men, and the firm
and invincible mind of those, also, whose bodies were
but young and tender. For you could have seen a youth
of scarcely twenty years, standing unbound, with his
arms extended, like a cross, with an intrepid and fearless
• Valerius and others understand this expression figuratively, as in the
passage, "What have we to do with those without?'* meaning the heathen.
But the literal meaning seems to be natural and obvious, and refers to those
who, standing without the arena, in the amphitheatre, were urging and
stimulating the beasts. Our author uses the same expression elsewhere, evi-
dently with the same intention as here, to designate particular persons. The
figurative sense seems to be too general in an account like this.
y2
356 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
earnestness, intensely engaged in prayer to God, neither
removing nor declining from the spot where he stood,
whilst bears and leopards breathed rage and death, and
almost touched his very flesh, and yet I know not how,
by a divine and inscrutable power, they had their mouths
in a manner bridled, and again retreated in haste. And
such was he of whom we now speak. •
Again, you might have seen others, for they were five
in all, cast before a wild bull, who indeed seized others,
that approached from without, with his horns, and tossed
them in the air, leaving them to be taken up half dead,
but only rushing upon the saints with rage and menaces ;
for the beast was not able even to approach them, but
beating the earth with his feet, and pushing with his
horns hither and thither, and from the irritation excited
by the brands of glowing iron, he breathed madness and
death, yet was drawn back again by a divine interposition.
So that as he did not even injure them in the least, they
let loose other beasts upon them. At length, however,
after these various and terrible assaults, all of them
were despatched with the sword, and instead of an inter-
ment and sepulchre, they were committed to the waves of
the sea.
CHAPTER VIII.
THOSE WHO SUFFERED IN EGYPT.
And such, too, was the severity of the struggle which
was endured by the Egyptians, who wrestled gloriously
for the faith at Tyre. But one cannot but admire those
that suffered also in their native land, where thousands,
both men, women, and children, despising the present
life for the sake of our Saviours doctrine, submitted to
death in various shapes. Some, after being tortured
with scrapings and thq rack, and the most dreadful
scourgings, and other innumerable agonies, which one
might shudder to hear, were finally committed to the
flames ; some plunged and drowned in the sea, others
voluntarily offering their own heads to the executioners,
CHAP. IX.] DIOCLETIAN AND MA XI MI AN, 286 TO 305. 357
others dying in the midst of their torments, some wasted
away by famine, and others again fixed to the cross.
Some, indeed, were executed as malefactors usually were;
others more cruelly, were nailed with the head down-
wards, and kept alive until they were destroyed by
starving on the cross itself.
CHAPTER IX.
OF THOSE IN THEBAIS.
It would exceed all power of detail to give an idea of
the suffering and tortures which the martyrs of Thebais
endured. These, instead of hooks, had their bodies
scraped with shells, and were mangled in this way until
they died. Women tied by one foot, and then raised on
high in the air by certain machines, with their naked
bodies and wholly uncovered, presented this most foul,
cruel, and inhuman spectacle to all beholders; others
again perished, bound to trees and branches. For,
drawing the stoutest of the branches together by ma*
chines for this purpose, and binding the limbs of the
martyrs to each of these, they then let loose the boughs
to resume their natural position, designing thus to pro-
duce a violent action, to tear asunder the limbs of those
whom they thus treated. And all these things were
doing not only for a few days or some time, but for a
series of whole years. At one time, ten or more, at
another, more than twenty, at another time not less than
thirty, and even sixty, and again at another time, a
hundred men with their wives and little children were
slain in one day, whilst they were condemned to various
and varied punishments. We ourselves have observed,
when on the spot, many crowded together in one day,
some suffering decapitation, some the torments of flames;
so that the murderous weapon was completely blunted,
and having lost its edge, broke to pieces ; and the exe-
cutioners themselves, wearied with slaughter, were
obliged to relieve one another. Then, also, we were
358 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
witnesses to the most admirable ardour of mind, and the
truly divine energy and alacrity of those that believed in
the Christ of God. For as soon as the sentence was
pronounced against the first, others rushed forward from
other parts to the tribunal before the judge, confessing
they were Christians, most indifferent to the dreadful
and multiform tortures that awaited them, but declaring
themselves fully and in the most undaunted manner on
the religion which acknowledges only one Supreme God.
They received, indeed, the final sentence of death with
gladness and exultation, so far as even to sing and send
up hymns of praise and thanksgiving, until they breathed
their last. Admirable, indeed, were these, but eminently
wonderful were also those, who, though they were dis-
tinguished for wealth and noble birth and great reputa-
tion, and excelled in philosophy and learning, still
regarded all as but secondary to the true religion and
faith in our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. Such was
Philoromus, who held no mean office in the imperial
district of Alexandria, and who, according to his rank
and Roman dignity, was attended by a military guard,
when administering justice every day. Phileas, also,
bishop of the churches of Thmuis, a man eminent for his
conduct and the services rendered to his country, as well
as in the different branches of philosophy. These, al-
though urged by innumerable relatives and other friends,
and though many eminent persons and the judge himself
entreated them, that they should take compassion on
themselves, and have mercy upon their children and
wives, were nevertheless not in the least induced by
these things to prefer life, when it stood in competition
with the command that regarded the confession or the
denial of our Saviour. And thus, with a manly and
philosophical mind, rather let me say, with a mind
devoted to God and his religion, persevering in oppo-
sition to all the threats and the insults of the judge, both
of them were condemned to lose their heads.
CHAP. X.] DIOCLETIAN AND MAXIMIAN, 286 TO 305. 359
CHAPTER X.
THE WRITINGS OF PHILEAS, WHICH GIVE AN ACCOUNT Of THE
MARTYRS OF ALEXANDRIA.
But since we have mentioned Phileas, as highly
estimable for his great proficiency in foreign literature
and science, we will let him bear witness for himself,
whilst he may also show us who he was, and also what
martyrdoms happened at Alexandria, all which he can
state more accurately than ourselves, in the extract we
here present.
From the epistle of Phileas to the inhabitants of
Thmuis. "As all these signs, examples, and noble
precepts are presented to us in the Holy Scriptures,
those holy martyrs with us did not hesitate, whilst they
sincerely directed their mental eye to that God who
rules over all, and in their minds preferred death for
their religion, and firmly adhered to their vocation.
They had well understood that our Lord Jesus Christ
became man for us, that he might remove all sin, and
furnish us with the means of entering into eternal life.
For he thought it not robbery to be equal with God,
but humbled himself, taking upon him the form of a
servant, and being found in the fashion of man, he hum-
bled himself unto death, even the death of the cross."
Hence, also, these Christ-bearing* martyrs, zealously
strove to attain unto better gifts, and endured every kind
of trial, every series of tortures not merely once, but
* The original here is the expressive epithet gpurro^opoi, Christ-bearing,
Cbristophori; as they bore all for the sake of Christ, by a strong synecdoche,
they were said to bear Christ himself, the voluntary object of their love, and
thus the indirect cause of these sufferings in which they rejoiced. We must
indulge such anomalous compounds as this, in our language, when a novel
idea seems to require it The composition itself is not more singular than
the idea which it expresses. Valesius, though he does not follow the idea in
his version, explains the word as meaning full of Christ, and refers to the
epithet Theophorus given to Ignatius. Shorting has rendered it therefore,
full of Christ. But by such a version and etymology, the allusion in the
context is entirely lost. The martyrs were called by a strong figure, Cbristo-
phori, because they bore, and Ignatius was called Theophorus for the same
reason.
360 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
once and again, the second time ; and though the guards
assailed them with every kind of threat, not merely in
-words, but vied with one another in violent acts, they
did not surrender their faith, because * perfect love
casteth out fear.' And what language would suffice to
recount their virtues, and their fortitude under every
trial ? For as every one had the liberty to abuse them,
some beat them with clubs, some with rods, some with
scourges, others again with thongs, others with ropes.
And the sight of these torments was varied and mul-
tiplied, exhibiting excessive malignity. For some had
their hands tied behind them, and were suspended on
the rack, # and every limb was stretched on machines.
Then the torturers, according to their orders, applied
the pincers to the whole body, not merely as in the case
of murderers, to the sides, but also to the stomach and
knees and cheeks. Some, indeed, were suspended on
high by one hand, from the portico, whose sufferings by
reason of the distension of their joints and limbs, were
more dreadful than any. Others were bound face to
face to pillars, not resting upon their feet, but forced
down by the weight of the body, whilst the pressure of
their weight also increased the tension of their cords.
And this they endured, not merely as long as the
governor spoke to them, or as long merely as he had
leisure to hear, but nearly the whole day ; for when he
passed on to others, he left some of his subordinate
officers to attend to the former, to observe whether any
of them seemed, so overcome by the torments, as to
surrender. He also gave orders to proceed without
sparing, to bind with bonds, and afterwards, when they
had breathed out their life, to drag them on the ground,
for they said that there should not the least regard be
paid to us, but that they should think and act with us as
if we were nothing at all.
* The instrument of torture here mentioned,*appears to have been the
Roman eeuleus. It was so constructed, that the person was suspended on it,
and his limbs stretched by screws. It was applied at first only to slaves-
1
i
i
CHAP. X.] DIOCLETIAN AND MAXIM JAN, 286 TO 305. 361
Our enemies, therefore, had devised this second torture
beside the scourging. But there were some, also, after
the tortures, placed in the stocks, stretched by both feet
to the fourth hole, so that they were of necessity obliged
to keep in a lying posture on their back, not being able
to have any command of their mangled bodies, in con-
sequence of the blows and scourges they had received.
Others, again, being cast on the ground, lay prostrated
by the accumulated tortures which they had endured,
exhibiting a still more dreadful spectacle in that con-
dition than when under the actual infliction of the
torture, and bearing on their bodies the various and
multiplied proofs of the ingenuity of their torturers.
Whilst these things were doing, some indeed died
under their torments, covering their enemies with shame
by their perseverance. Others, again, almost dead, were
thrust into prison, and before many days ended their life
through incessant pain. The rest, however, somewhat
recovering by the application of remedies, by time and
their long detention in prison, became more confident.
Thus, then, when ordered to take their choice, either by
touching the unholy sacrifice, to remain without further
molestation, and to obtain the execrable sentence of
liberation from them, or else, without sacrificing, to
expect the sentence of death, they without delay cheer-
fully embraced the latter. They well knew what had
been anciently prescribed in the sacred Scriptures : " For
he that offereth sacrifice to other gods," saith the Scrip-
tures, u shall be destroyed." And, again, " Thou shalt
have none other gods but me." These are the expres-
sions of a martyr, who was at once a sound philosopher
and one devoted to God. These he addressed before the
final sentence, whilst yet in prison, to the brethren of
his church, at the same time representing his own con-
dition, and exhorting them to adhere firmly, even after
his death, which was close at hand, to the Christian
religion. But why should we say much, and add one
new species of struggle after another, as they were
362 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
endured by these pious martyrs throughout the world ;
especially when they were no longer assailed in a com-
mon way, but regularly invaded as in war?
CHAPTER XI.
THE DESTRUCTIVE EVENTS IN PHRYGIA.
Indeed the armed soldiery surrounded a certain
Christian town in Phrygia, together with the garrison,
and hurling fire into it, burnt them, together with women
and children, calling upon Christ the God of all. And
this, because all the inhabitants of this town, even the
very governor and magistrate, with all the men of rank,
and the whole people, confessed themselves Christians,
and would not obey, in any degree, those that com-
manded them to offer sacrifices.
Another one, also, of Roman dignity, Adanetus by
name, of a noble Italian family, a man that had been
advanced through every grade of dignity by the em-
perors, and had reputably filled the offices of general
administrator, called by them the master of the revenue,
and prime minister ; with all this was pre-eminent, also,
for his pious acts, and his profession of Christ, and was
nobly crowned with martyrdom; nobly enduring the
conflict in the cause of piety whilst he was yet clad with
the office of prime minister,
CHAPTER XII.
OF THE SHOCKING SUFFERINGS OF MANY OTHERS, BOTH MEN AND
WOMEN, IN VARIOUS PLACES.
Why should I now mention the names of others, or
number the multitude of men, or picture the various tor-
ments of the admirable martyrs of Christ ; some of whom
were, slain with the axe, as in Arabia ; some had their
limbs fractured, as in Cappadoeia; and some suspended
by the feet, and a little raised from the ground, with
their heads downward, were suffocated with the ascend-
ing smoke of a gentle fire kindled below, as was done to
CHAP. XII.] DIOCLETIAN AND MAXIMIAN, 286 TO 305. 363
those in Mesopotamia ; some were mutilated by having
their noses, ears, and hands cut off, and the rest of their
limbs, and parts of their body cut to pieces, as -was the
ease at Alexandria ? Why should we revive the recol-
lection of those at Antioch, who were roasted on grates
of fire, not to kill immediately, but torture them with a
lingering punishment ? Others, again, rather resolved
to thrust their arm into the fire, than touch the unholy
sacrifice ; some shrinking from the trial, sooner than be
taken and fall into the hands of their enemies, cast
themselves headlong from the lofty houses, considering
death an advantage compared with the malignity of these
impious persecutors. A certain holy and admirable fe-
male, admirable for her virtue, and illustrious above all
at Antioch for her wealth, family, and reputation, had
educated her two daughters, now in the bloom of life,
noted for their beauty, in the principles of piety. As
they had excited great envy among many, every measure
was tried to trace them to their concealment ; and when
it was discovered that they were abroad, they were, with
a deep-laid scheme, called to Antioch. They were now
caught in the toils of the soldiery. The mother, being
at a loss for herself and daughters, knowing what
dreadful outrages they would suffer from the men, re-
presented their situation to them, and, above all, the
threatened violation of their chastity, an evil more to be
dreaded than any other, to which neither she nor they
should even listen for a moment; at the same time
declaring, that to surrender their souls to the slavery of
daemons was worse than death and destruction. From
all these, she suggested there was only one way to be
delivered, to betake themselves to the aid of Christ.
After this, all agreeing to the same thing, and having
requested the guards a little time to retire on the way,
they decently adjusted their garments, and cast them-
selves into the flowing river. These, then, thus de-
stroyed themselves.
Two other virgins at this same Antioch, distinguished
364 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
for piety, and truly sisters in all respects, illustrious in
family, wealth, youth, and beauty, but not less so for
their serious minds, their pious deportment, and their
admirable zeal, as if the earth could not bear such ex-
cellence, were ordered by the worshippers of demons
to be thrown into the sea. Such were the facts that
occurred at Antioch. Others at Pontus, endured tor-
ments that are too horrible to relate. Some had their
fingers pierced with sharp reeds thrust under their nails.
Others, having masses of melted lead, bubbling and boil-
ing with heat, poured down their backs, and roasted,
especially in the most sensitive parts of the body.*
Others, also, endured insufferable torments on their
bowels and other parts, such as decency forbids to de-
scribe, which those generous and equitable judges, with
a view to display their own cruelty, devised as some pre-
eminence in wisdom worthy their ambition. Thus con-
stantly inventing new tortures, they vied with one another,
as if there were prizes proposed in the contest, who
should invent the greatest cruelties. As to the last of
these calamities, when the judges now had despaired of
inventing any thing more effectual, and were weary with
slaughter, and had surfeited themselves with shedding
of blood, they then applied themselves to what they con-
sidered kindness and humanity, so that they seemed dis-
posed to exercise no further cruelty against us. For, said
they, the cities should not be polluted with blood any
more, and the government of the sovereigns, which was
so kind and merciful toward all, should not be defamed
for excessive cruelty : it was more proper that the bene-
fits afforded by their humane and imperial majesties,
should be extended to all, and that we should no longer
be punished with death. For we were liberated from
this punishment by the great clemency of the emperors.
After this, therefore, they were ordered only to tear out
our eyes, or to deprive us of one of our legs. Such was
* Rufimus translates, or rather paraphrases, with much elegance, Usque
ad loca pudenda quihus naturalis egestio procurari solet.
CH. XIII.] DIOCLETIAN AND MAX1MIAN, 286 TO 305. 365
their kindness, and such the lightest kind of punishment
against us ; so that in consequence of this humanity of
theirs it was impossible to tell the great and incalculable
number of those that had their right eye dug out with
the sword first, and after this seared with a red hot iron ;
those too, whose left foot was maimed with a searing
iron ; after them, those who in different provinces were
condemned to the copper-mines, not so much for the
service as for the contumely and misery they should en-
dure. Many, also, endured conflicts of other kinds, which
it would be impossible to detail ; their noble fortitude
surpasses all power of description. In this the magnani-
mous confessors of Christ that shone conspicuous through-
out the whole world, every where struck the beholders
with astonishment, and presented the obvious proofs of
our Saviour's divine interposition in their own persons.
To mention each by name, would be at least a long and
tedious work, not to say impossible.
CHAPTER XIII.
THOSE PRELATES THAT EVINCED THE REALITY OF THE RELIGION
THEY PROCLAIMED WITH THEIR BLOOD.
Of those prelates of the church, however, who suffered
martyrdom in the most celebrated cities, the first of which
we shall mention, recorded by the pious as a witness of
the kingdom of Christ, is Anthimus, bishop of Nicomedia,
who was beheaded. Of the martyrs at Antioch, we also
name Lucian, that presbyter of this church, who during
all his life was pre-eminent for his excellent character
and piety. He had before, at Nicomedia, and in the
presence of the emperor, proclaimed the heavenly king-
dom of Christ, in the defence that he delivered, and after-
wards bore testimony to its truth in his actions. Among
the martyrs at Phcenice, the most noted of all, were those
pious and devoted pastors of the spiritual flocks of Christ,
Tyrannio, bishop of the church at Tyre, Zenobius of
Sidon, and Silvanus bishop of Emisa. The last of these
366 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
was cast as food to wild beasts at Emisa, and thus ranked
in the number of martyrs, and each of the former glorified
the doctrine of God, by suffering with patience until
death. The one, the bishop, was committed to the depths
of the sea ; Zenobius, the other, a most excellent physi-
cian, died with great fortitude under the tortures applied
to his sides. Among the martyrs at Palestine, Silvanus,
bishop of the churches about Gaza, was beheaded with
thirty-nine others at the copper-mines of Phceno. Also,
those of Egypt there, Peleus, and Nilus, who were
bishops, suffered death by the flames. Among these
must be mentioned the presbyter Pamphilus, a most
admirable man of our times, and the glory of the church
at Cesarea, whose illustrious deeds we have set forth in
its proper place. Of those that were prominent as mar-
tyrs at Alexandria, all Egypt and Thebais, the first whom
we shall mention is Peter, bishop of Alexandria, a man
wonderful as a teacher of the Christian faith, and the
presbyters with him, Faustus, and Dius, and Ammonius,
perfect witnesses* of Christ. Phileas, Pochumius, He-
sychius and Theodoras, bishops of churches in Egypt,
with many others, are also mentioned as distinguished
martyrs, by the churches in those places and regions. To
give a minute description of the conflict which they en-
dured in the cause of piety, throughout the whole world,
and to give a full account of the circumstances respecting
* We have translated the word martyrs here, or rather presented its ori-
ginal meaning, as the evident intention of our author. The word in the
Greek, from signifying a witness, was applied to those by way of eminence,
who by their death gave the most striking evidence of their faith that mortals
can give. Such, therefore, were called witnesses emphatically, both in refer-
ence to the truth to which they witnessed, and the manner in which they thus
gave their testimony. In this sense our Lord himself is called the " true
and faithful witness," (martyr.) Our author here, by attaching the attribute
perfect, evidently intimates that he means to lay some stress on the meaning
of the word martyrs, as witnesses made perfect by their death. The death of
these witnesses is, indeed, according to the ecclesiastical phraseology implied
in the word perfect. It was by death that they were constituted perfect con-
fessors ; before that they were regarded only as confessors. This may suffice
to explain why we here differ from Valesius and others. See note, Book VI.
ch. 10.
CHAP. XIII.] CONST ANTIU8, A.D. 305 TO 306. 367
each, could not be expected in the present work. This
would rather belong to those who were eye-witnesses of
the facts. Those, indeed, at which I myself was present,
I shall publish for the benefit of posterity in another
work.
In the present work, however, I shall, to the above-
mentioned facts, add the revocation issued by our perse-
cutors, as also those events that occurred at the beginning
of the persecution, believing that they will be read not
without profit. To tell the state of the Roman empire
before the war was waged against us, how long the em-
perors continued friendly and peaceable towards us, and
how great was the abundance and prosperity of the
empire, what description would suffice ? Then, indeed,
those who held the supreme command, who had been at
the head of government ten and twenty years, passed
their time in festivities and shows, and joyous feasts and
entertainments in peace and tranquillity. And in this
state of uninterrupted and increasing prosperity and
power, they suddenly changed our peaceful condition,
and excited against us a most unjust and nefarious war.
Scarcely had the second year of this war been passed,
when a revolution taking place in the whole government,
it was completely overturned. A disease of a most
obstinate nature attacked the chief of the above-men-
tioned emperors, by which he was reduced to a state of
insanity, together with him that was honoured with the
second rank, and thus betook himself to a private life.
These things had scarcely happened, when the whole
empire was divided, a circumstance which, in the annals
of history, never happened before, any where. It was
not long before the emperor Constantius, who was all
his life most kindly and favourably disposed towards his
subjects, and also most favourably disposed toward the
divine word, departed this life, leaving his son Constan-
tine, a true copy of himself, as emperor and Augustus,
his successor. He was the first of these emperors that was
368 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
ranked among the gods* by them, having every honour
conferred upon him, after death, that was due to an em-
peror. He was the kindest and mildest of the emperors,
and indeed the only one of them in our times, that passed
his life consistently with the imperial dignity, and who
likewise in all other respects exhibited the greatest con-
descension and benevolence to all, and had no share in
the hostility raised against us, but even preserved and
protected those pious persons under him free from harm
and calumny. Neither did he demolish the churches,
nor devise any other mischief against us, and at length
he enjoyed a most happy and blessed death, being the
only one who, at his decease, did peaceably and gloriously
leave the government to his own son, as his successor ;
a prince who in all respects was endowed with the
greatest moderation and piety. His son Constantine,
therefore, in the very commencement, being proclaimed
supreme emperor and Augustus by the soldiers, arid-
much longer before this, by the universal sovereign God,
resolved to tread in the footsteps of his father, with
respect to our faith. And such, indeed, was he. But
Licinius after this was appointed emperor and Augustus,
by a common vote of the emperors. Maximums was
greatly offended at this, since he had yet received only
the title of Cesar from all. He, therefore, being par-
ticularly of a tyrannical temper, arrogating to himself the
dignity, was created Augustus by himself. In the mean
time, being detected in a conspiracy against the life of
Constantine, the same (Maximian) that we have men-
tioned as having resumed the imperial dignity after his
resignation, was carried off by a most disgraceful death.
* It was the custom of the Roman senate to deify the emperors at their
death. Our author, without intending to commend the practice, simply
states the foot as a proof of the popularity of Constantius ; as the honour was
not indiscriminately conferred. Otherwise, in regard to this deification, our
author, in the midst of his commendations, almost appears a little ironical
upon the practice, how much soever he honoured the memory of Constantius.
We are here forcibly reminded of the humorous strife between jEscuIapius
and Hercules, in Lucian's dialogues, where Jupiter at last decides the dispute
about priority, by assigning it to iEsculapius, because he died first.
CHAP. XIV.] MAXKNTIUS, A.D. 306 TO 312. 369
And he was the first of these emperors whose statues
and public monuments were demolished as commemo-
rative of an impious and execrable man.
CHAPTER XIV. 1
THE MORALS OP THE PERSECUTORS.
Maxentius,* the son of Maximian, who had estab-
lished his government at Rome, in the commencement,
pretended indeed, by a species of accommodation and
flattery towards the Romans, that he was of our faith.
He, therefore, commanded his subjects to desist from
persecuting the Christians, pretending to piety with a
view to appear much more mild and merciful than the
former rulers. But he by no means proved to be in his
actions such as he was expected. He sunk into every
kind of wickedness, leaving no impurity or licentiousness
untouched; committing every species of adultery and
fornication, separating wives from their lawful husbands,
and after abusing these, sending them thus most shame-
fully violated back again to their husbands. And these
things he perpetrated not upon mean and obscure indi-
viduals, but insulting more particularly the most promi-
nent of those that were most distinguished in the senate.
Whilst he was thus dreaded by all, both people and
magistrates, high and low were galled with a most
grievous oppression ; and though they bore this severe
tyranny quietly, and without rebellion, it produced no
relief from his murderous cruelty. On a certain very
slight occasion, he gave up the people to be slaughtered
by the praetorian guards, and thus multitudes of the
Roman people were slain in the very heart of the city,
* There were at this time six emperors. — In the West, Constantine, who
succeeded his father Constantius in 306 ; Maximian the colleague of Dio-
cletian, who after resigning the purple, again assumed it ; and Maxentius
his son, who married the daughter of Galenus, and was proclaimed emperor
in 306. In the East, Galerius, Licinius, and Maximums. The names of
those emperors are given on the top of the page, to whose administration
chiefly, the events in the text relate.
Z
370 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VII I.
not with the arrows and spears of the Scythians or bar-
barians, but of their own fellow-citizens. It would be
impossible to tell what slaughter was made of the
senators merely for the sake of their wealth, thousands
being destroyed on a variety of pretexts and fictitious
crimes. But when these evils had reached their greatest
height, the tyrant was induced to resort to the mummery
of magic. At one time he would cut open pregnant
females, at another he would examine the bowels of
new-born babes; sometimes he was slaughtering lions
and performing every kind of execrable acts, to invoke
the daemons, and to avert the impending war. For all
his hope now was that victory would be secured to him
by these means. It is impossible then to say, in what
different ways this cruel tyrant oppressed his subjects, so
that they were already reduced to such extreme want
and scarcity, such as they say has never happened at
Rome, or elsewhere in our time. But Maximinus, who
was sovereign of the east, as he had secretly formed an
alliance with Maxentius, his true brother in wickedness
at Rome, designed to conceal his designs as long as pos-
sible. But being at length detected, he suffered the
deserved punishment. It was wonderful how nearly
allied, and similar, rather how vastly beyond the tyranny
of the Roman, were the cruelties and crimes of this
tyrant The first of impostors and jugglers, were
honoured by him with the highest rank. He became so
extremely timorous and superstitious, and valued the
delusion and supposed influence of daemons above all, so
that he was hardly able to move his finger, one might
say, or undertake any thing without soothsayers and
oracles. Hence, also, he assailed us with a more violent
and incessant persecution than those before him. He
ordered temples to be erected in every city, and those that
had been demolished by time, he commanded in his zeal
to be renewed. Priests of the idols he established in
every place and city; and over these a high priest in
every province, some one of those who had been par-
CHAP. XIV.] MAXIM1NUS, A.D. 307 TO 313. 371
ticularly distinguished for his skill in the management of
political affairs, adding a military guard. He granted to
all his jugglers the same reverence as if they were the
most pious and acceptable to the gods, freely bestowing
on them governments, and the greatest privileges.
And from this time forth he began to vex, not merely
a single city or region, but all the provinces under him,
by exactions of silver and gold and money, by the most
oppressive seizures and confiscations of property, in dif-
ferent ways and on various pretexts. Despoiling the
wealthy of the substance inherited from their fathers, he
bestowed vast wealth and heaps of money upon the flat-
terers around him. And he had now advanced to such
a pitch of rashness, and was so addicted to intoxication,
that, in his drunken frolics he was frequently deranged
and deprived of his reason, like a madman ; so that what
he commanded when he was intoxicated, he afterwards
regretted when he became sober. But determined to
leave no one his superior in surfeiting and gluttony, he
presented himself a fit master of iniquity to the rulers and
subjects around him ; initiating the soldiers, by luxury
and intemperance, into every species of dissipation and
revelling, encouraging the governors and generals, by
rapacity and avarice, to proceed with their oppressions
against their subjects, with almost the power of associate
tyrants. Why should I mention the degrading and foul
lust of the man? Or why mention his innumerable
adulteries ? There was not a city that he passed through
in which he did not commit violence upon females. And
in these he succeeded against all but the Christians. For
they, despising death, valued his power but little.
The men bore fire, sword, and crucifixions, savage
beasts, and the depths of the sea, the maiming of limbs,
and searing with red hot iron, pricking and digging out
the eyes, and the mutilations of the whole body. Also
hunger, and mines, and prisons ; and after all, they chose
these sufferings for the sake of religion, rather than
transfer that veneration and worship to idols which is
z2
372 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
due to God only. The females, also, no less than the
men, were strengthened hy the doctrine of the divine
word ; so that some endured the same trials as the men,
and bore away the same prizes of excellence. Some,
when forced away, yielded up their lives rather than
submit to the violation of their bodies.
The tyrant having fully gratified his lust on others at
Alexandria, his unbridled passion was defeated by the
heroic firmness of one female only, who was one of the
most distinguished and illustrious at Alexandria, and she
was a Christian. She was in other respects distinguished
both for her wealth, and family, and condition, but
esteemed all as inferior to modesty. Having frequently
made attempts to bring her over to his purposes, though
she was prepared to die, he could not destroy her, as his
passion was stronger than his anger ; but, punishing her
with exile, he took away all her wealth. Many others,
also, unable to bear even the threats of violation from
the rulers of the heathen, submitted to every kind of
torture, the rack and deadly punishment. Admirable,
indeed, were all these; but far above all most admirable,
was that lady who was one of the most noble and modest
of those whom Maxentius, in all respects like Maximums,
attempted to violate. For when she understood that the
minions of the tyrant in such matters, had burst into the
house, (for she was also a Christian,) and that her hus-
band, who was the prefect of Rome, had suffered them
to carry her off, she requested but a little time, as if now
for the purpose of adorning her body : she then entered
her chamber, and when alone thrust a sword into her
breast. Thus, dying immediately, she indeed left her
body to the conductors ; but in her deeds, more effectu-
ally th*n any language, she proclaimed to all who are
now and will be hereafter, that virtue, which prevails
among Christians, is the only invincible and imperishable
possession. Such, then, was the flood of iniquity which
rushed on at one and the same time, and which was
wrought by the two tyrants that swayed the east and the
CHAP. XVI.] GALERIUS, A.D. 305 TO 311, 373
we st. And who can inquire into the cause of such evils,
and hesitate to affirm that the persecution against us
was the fountain of them all ?- especially as the confusion
of the empire, which prevailed to a great extent, did not
cease before the Christians received full liberty of con-
science to profess their religion.
CHAPTER XV. t
THE EVENTS THAT HAPPENED TO THE HEATHEN.
During the whole ten years of the persecution, there
was no cessation of plots and civil wars among the per-
secutors themselves. For the sea indeed was impassable
to the mariner, nor could any set sail from any port,
without being exposed to every kind of torment, either
scourged, or racked in their limbs, or lacerated and galled
with torturing instruments in their sides, to ascertain
whether they had come from the enemy of the opposite
party, and at last were subjected either to the punishment
of the cross or of fire. Besides these things, one saw
every where shields and coats of mail preparing, darts
and javelins and other implements of war ; and in every
place also, were collections of galleys and naval armour ;
neither was there any thing expected any where but the
attacks of enemies from day to day. Besides this, famine
and pestilence were superadded, of which we shall relate
what is most important in its proper place.
CHAPTER XVI.
THE CHANGE OF AFFAIRS FOR THE BETTER.
Such was the state of things throughout the whole
Eeriod of the persecution. This, by the goodness of God,
ad entirely ceased in the tenth year, although it had
begun to relax after the eighth. For when the kindness
of God's providence regarded us again with a gracious
and merciful eye, then indeed our rulers, and those very
persons who were formerly^ the principal agents of the.
374 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
persecutions, most remarkably changed in their senti-
ments, began to recant, and attempted to extinguish the
blaze of persecution kindled against us by mild procla-
mations and ordinances. But this was not done by any
mere human agency, nor was it, as might perhaps be
supposed, by the compassion or the humanity of our
rulers ; for, so far from this, they were daily devising
more and severer measures against us from the begin-
ning of the persecution until then, constantly inventing
new tortures from time to time by an increasing variety
of machinery and instruments for this purpose. But the
evident superintendence of divine Providence, on the one
hand, being reconciled to his people, and on the other
assailing the author of these miseries, exhibited his anger
against him as the ringleader in the horrors of the whole
persecution. Though it had been necessary that these
things should occur by some divine judgment, yet it is de-
clared, "Woe to him through whom the offence cometh."
Hence he was visited by a judgment sent from God,
which beginning in his flesh proceeded to his very soul.
For a sudden tumour appeared about the middle of the
body, then a spongy fistula in these parts,* which con-
tinued to extend and penetrate with its ulcerations to
the inmost parts of the bowels. Hence sprung an im-
mense multitude of worms, hence also an insufferable
death-like effluvia exhaled, as his whole body before his
disease, by reason of his gluttony, had been changed into
an excessive mass of fat, which then becoming putrid,
exhibited a dreadful and intolerable spectacle to those
that drew near. Some, indeed, of the physicians, totally
unable to endure the excessively offensive smell, were
slain ; others again, as the swelling had penetrated every
where, being unable to give any relief, despaired of
safety, and were put to death without mercy.
* Valesius renders, Repente enim circa media occultiorum corporis par.
tium loca abscessus ei nascitur : ulcus deinde in imo fistulosum.
CHAP. XVII.] GALERIUS, A.D. 305 TO 311. 375
CHAPTER XVII.
THE REVOCATION OF THE EMPERORS.
Thus struggling with so many miseries, he had some
compunctions for the crimes that he had committed
against the pious. Turning, therefore, his reflections
upon himself, first of all he confessed his sin to the
supreme God ; then summoning his officers, he immedi-
ately ordered that, without delay, they should stop the
persecution against the Christians, and by an imperial
ordinance and decree, commanded that they should hasten
to rebuild the churches, that they might perform their
accustomed devotions, and offer up prayers for the em-
peror s safety. This decree was immediately followed
by its effects ; the imperial decrees were published in the
cities, embracing the following revocation with regard
to us.
EMPEROR Cesar Galerius Valerius Maxi mi-
anus, Invictus, Augustus, Pontifex Maximus, Ger-
manicus Maximus, JEgyptiacus Maximus, Thebaic us
Maximus, Sarmaticus Maximus, the fifth time, Persi-
cus Maximus, Carpicus Maximus, the second time,
Armeniacus Maximus, the sixth time, Medicus Maxi-
mus, Adiabenicus Maximus, Tribune of the People
XX. Emperor XIX. Consul VIII. Father of his
country, Proconsul : and, EMPEROR Cesar Fla-
vius Valerius Constantinus, Pius, Felix, Invictus,
Augustus; Pontifex Maximus, Tribune of the
People V. Emperor V. Consul, Father of his
country, Proconsul : also, EMPEROR Cesar Va-
lerius Licinianus, Pius, Felix, Invictus, Augustus ;
Pontifex Maximus, Tribune of the People IV. Em-
peror III. Consul, Father of his country, Pro-
consul ; To their subjects in the Provinces send greeting:
" Among* other matters which we have devised for the
* This edict, as Eusebius tells us below, he translated from the Latin, and
had he not mentioned it, it could be inferred from the style and phraseology ;
as the Latin idiom appears more than once. The very beginning is calcu-
lated to make this impression. The original edict is preserved by Lanctantius.
376 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
benefit and common advantage of our people, we have
first determined to restore all things according to the
ancient laws, and the public institutions, of the Romans.
And to make provision for this, that also the Christians,
who have left the religion of their fathers, should return
again to a good purpose and resolution. For by some
means, such arrogance had overtaken and such stupidity
had beset them, that they would not follow the princi-
ples anciently prescribed to them, which in all proba-
bility their ancestors had established, but they began
to make and follow laws, each one according to his own
purpose and his own will, and thus different multitudes
assembled with different opinions and of different sects.
Hence, when a Decree of this kind was issued by us,
that they should return again to the established usages
of their forefathers, vast numbers were subjected to
danger, and many, when threatened, endured various
kinds of death. But though we saw the great mass still
persevering in their folly, and that they neither gave
the honour that was due to the immortal gods, nor
heeded that of the Christians, still having a regard to
our clemency and our invariable practice, according to
which we are wont to grant pardon to all, we most
cheerfully have resolved to extend our indulgence in
this matter also : that there may be Christians again,
and that they may restore their houses in which they
were accustomed to assemble, so that nothing be done
by them contrary to their profession. In another epistle
we shall point out to the judges, what they will be re-
quired to observe ; whence, according to this condescen-
sion of ours, they are obligated to implore their God
for our safety, as well as that of the people and their
own. That in every place the public welfare may be
preserved, and they may live unmolested in their respec-
tive homes and hearths."
Such was the purport of this ordinance, which, ac-
cording to our ability, we have translated from the Latin
into the Greek. But the affairs after this we are now
r '* ^ consider.
CHAP. XVII.] GALER1US, A.D. 305 TO 311. 377
A fragment appended in some copies to the Eighth Booh**
The author of this edict after this acknowledgment, soon
after was liberated from his puns, and terminated his life. It
is agreed he was the original cause of the miseries of the per-
secution, as he had long before the movements of the other
emperors, attempted to seduce the Christian soldiers of his own
house from their faith, degrading some from their military rank,
and insulting others in the most abusive manner, even punishing
them with death, and at last exciting his associate emperors to
a general persecution against all. Nor have I thought proper,
that the death of these emperors should be passed over in silence.
As there were four, therefore, that held the sovereignty divided
among them, those that were advanced in years and honours,
after nearly two years from the persecution, abdicated the
government, as we have already shown ; and thus passing their
days in common and retired life, ended their life in the following
manner. The one, indeed, who preceded the others in honour
and age, was at length overpowered by a long and distressing
disease, but the next to him in dignity destroyed himself by
strangling, suffering thus according to certain daemoniacal pro-
gnostics, on account of the innumerable crimes that he had
committed. Of the two after these, the last, whom we have
mentioned as the leader of the whole persecution, suffered such
things as we have already stated. But he that surpassed them
all in kindness and condescension, the emperor Constantius, who
had conducted his government the whole time consistently with
the imperial dignity, and who exhibited himself a most gracious
and benevolent prince in other respects, also, had no nand in
raising the persecution against us, but even protected and pa-
tronised those pious persons that were under him. He neither
•demolished the buildings of the churches, nor devised any thing
in opposition to us; and finally enjoyed a death really happy
and blessed, being the only one of the four that in the midst of
a tranquil and glorious reign, at his death, transmitted the
government to his own son as his successor, a prince most emi-
nent in all respects for his wisdom and piety. He, at the very
beginning, was proclaimed supreme emperor and Augustus, by
the armies, and exhibited himself a generous rival of his father's
• The two sections that here follow, are regarded as supplementary to the
work; the first being an Appendix to the eighth Book, and the following one
a preliminary to the Book of Martyrs. The statements at the head of each
are from some of the copyists, as they are found in the most approved
manuscripts.
378 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
piety,
of th<
r, with regard to us. Such then, was the issue of the life
of the four emperors, at different times. Of these the only
one that yet left the above-mentioned confession, was he whom
we mentioned above, together with those whom he had after-
wards associated with him in the government, which confession
also, he sent abroad in his proclamation to all.
THE BOOK OF THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE.
It was in the ninth year of the reign of Diocletian, in the
month of Xanthicus, which one would call April according to
the Romans, about the time when the paschal festival of our
Saviour took place, when Flavian us was governor of Palestine,
that suddenly edicts were published — every where to raze the
churches to the ground, — to destroy the Sacred Scriptures by
fire* — to deprive of their dignities those that were in honour, —
and to strip the freedmen of their liberty if any persisted in the
Christian profession. Such was the first violence of this edict
against us ; but it was not long before other mandates were
issued, in which it was ordered that the prelates of the churches
should first be cast into prison every where, and then compelled
by every artifice to offer sacrifice.
CHAPTER I.
PROCOPIUS, ALPHEUS, AND ZACCHEUS.
The first of the martyrs of Palestine, was Procopius,*
who, before he was tried by imprisonment, was imme-
diately at the beginning arraigned before the tribunal of
the governor. When commanded to sacrifice to those
called gods, he declared that he knew but one, to whom
it was proper to sacrifice, as He himself had commanded;
and when he was ordered to make libations to the four
emperors, he uttered a sentence which did not please
them, and was immediately beheaded. The sentence
was from the poet : " A plurality of sovereigns is not
good; let there be but one prince and one sovereign
CHAP. I.] THE MARTYR8 OF PALESTINE. 379
Lord."* This happened on the eighth of the month
Desius, or as one would say with the Romans, the
seventh before the Ides j - of June, the fourth day of the
week. This was the first signal of persecution that was
give* at Cesarea in Palestine. After him many bishops
in the same city, of the provincial churches, cheerfully
struggled with dreadful tortures, and exhibited noble
specimens of mighty conflicts. Some indeed, from ex-
cessive dread, broken down and overpowered by their
terrors, sunk and gave way immediately at the first onset,
but each of the rest experienced various kinds of torture.
Some were scourged with innumerable strokes of the
lash, others racked in their limbs and galled in their
sides with torturing instruments, some with intolerable
fetters, by which the joints of their hands were dis-
located. Nevertheless they bore this, as regulated by
the secret determinations of God. One was seized by
the hands, and led to the altar by others who were
thrusting the polluted and unhallowed victim into his
right hand, and then suffered to go again as if he had
sacrificed. Another, though he had not even touched,
when others said that he had sacrificed, went away in
silence. Another was taken up half dead, and cast out
as already dead, and was released from his bonds, and
ranked among the sacrifices. Another crying out, and
asserting that he did not assent to these things, was
struck on the mouth ; and thus silenced by the many
blows of those that were suborned for this purpose, was
thrust away by violence, although he had never sacri-
ficed. So much was it valued by them, for, one upon
the whole only, to appear to have performed their de-
sire. Of these, therefore, so many in number, only
• The words of Ulysses, in the Iliad, book ii. line 208. Ovc ayaOov
xcXvKoipaviij. Sentences from Homer were among the proverbs of the day.
The same passage was on a certain occasion repeated by Domitian. See his
Life by Suetonius, ch. 13.
f The Romans had three divisions of the month, Calends, Nones, and Ides,
and in marking the days they counted backwards. For the days giveu here,
see any tabular view of the Roman calendar.
380 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
Alpheus* and Zaccheus were honoured with the crown of
the holy martyrs, who after scourging and scraping with
iron hooks, and severe bonds, and the tortures consequent
on these, and other different tortures on the rack, having
their feet stretched a night and a day, to the fourththole
of the stocks, were at length beheaded on the seventeenth
day of the month Dius, the same that is called the
fifteenth of the Calends of December. Thus, for con-
fessing the only God and Jesus Christ the only king,
they suffered martyrdom with the former martyr, just as
if thev had uttered some dreadful blasphemy.
CHAPTER II.
THE MARTYR ROMANUS.
Worthy of record, also, are the circumstances respect-
ing Romanus, which occurred on the same day at Antioch.
He was a native of Palestine, a deacon and exorcist of
the church at Cesarea, and was present at the demolition
of the churches there ; and as he saw many men with
women and children approaching the idols in masses,
and sacrificing, considering the sight intolerable, and
stimulated by a zeal for religion, he cried out with a
loud voice, and reproved them. But he was immediately
seized for his boldness, and proved to be a most noble
witness of the truth. When the judge had informed
him that he was to die by the flames, with a cheerful
countenance and a most ardent mind, he received the
sentence, and was led away. He was then tied to the
stake, and when the wood was heaped up around him,
and they were about kindling the pile, only awaiting the
word from the expected emperor, he exclaimed, " where
then is the fire V Saying this, he was summoned again
before the emperor, to be subjected to new tortures, and
* The names of some of these martyrs are to be found in some of the old
calendars. Thus Alpheus is found on the 17th of November, corresponding
to the date here given. Others may be found in the same way. The names
of some have in the lapse of time given way to others.
CHAP. III.] THE MARTYRS OF PALE8TINE. 381
therefore had his tongue cut out, which he bore with the
greatest fortitude, as he proved in his actions to all,
showing that the power of God is always present to the
aid of those who are obliged to bear any hardship for
the %ake of religion, to lighten their labours, and to
strengthen their ardour. When, therefore, he learned
the novel mode of punishment, the heroic man by no
means alarmed, readily thrust out his tongue, and offered
it with the greatest alacrity to those who cut it out.
After this be was cast into bonds, and having suffered
there a very long time, at length when the twentieth
anniversary of the emperor was at hand, according to an
established usage of granting liberty every where to
those that were kept in prison, he alone had his feet
stretched to the fifth hole in the stocks, and lying upon
the very wood with a halter round his neck, was adorned
with martyrdom, according to his earnest desire. This
one, though he did not suffer in his own country, yet as
a native of Palestine deserves to be ranked among The
martyrs of Palestine. Such were the events of this
description that occurred in the first year of the perse-
cution, as it was then excited only against the prelates
of the church.
CHAPTER III.
TIMOTHEUS, AGAPIUS, THECLA, AND EIGHT OTHERS.
In the course of the second year, when the war was
blazing more violently against us, when Urbanus had the
government of the province, imperial edicts were first
issued to him, in which it was ordered by a general
command, that all persons of every people and city
should sacrifice and make libations to the idols. Timo-
theus, at Gaza, a city of Palestine, endured a multitude
of tortures, and, after the rest, was condemned to be
consumed by a slow and gentle fire, exhibiting in all
his sufferings a most indubitable proof of his sincere
devotedness to God, thus bearing away the crown of
those holy wrestlers who triumphed in the cause of piety.
382 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
At the same time with him were condemned to be cast
to the wild beasts, Agapius, who displayed the noblest
firmness in his confession, and Thecla, our contemporary.*
And who could help being struck with admiration and
astonishment at the sight, or even at the very recifel of
those things that then occurred ? For, as the heathen
in every place were on the point of celebrating their
accustomed games and festivals, it was much noised
abroad, that besides the other exhibitions with which
they were so greatly captivated, those that were just
condemned to the wild beasts would exhibit a combat.
This report being increased, and spreading among all,
there were six young men, who, first binding their
hands, hastened with all speed to Urbanus, to prove their
great alacrity to endure martyrdom, who was then going
to the amphitheatre, and declared themselves Christians.
The names of these were Timolaus, a native of Fontus,
Dionysius of Tripolis in Fhoenice, Romulus a subdeacon
of the church at Diospolis, Faesis and Alexander, both
Egyptians ; another Alexander, from Gaza. These, by
their great promptness in the face of all terrors, proved
that they gloried in the worship of the true God, and
were not alarmed at the assaults of beasts of prey ; and,
indeed, both the governor and those around him were
amazed. They were, however, immediately committed
to prison. Not many days after, two others were added
to their number, of whom one had already before sus-
tained the conflict of confession several times, under a
variety of dreadful torments; he was, also, called Agapius,
but the other, who supplied them with the necessaries of
life, was named Dionysius. All these, eight in number,
were beheaded in one day at Cesarea, on the twenty-
third day of the month Dystrus, that is, the ninth of the
Calends of April. In the mean time, a certain change
took place with the emperors, the first and the second in
the imperial dignity retiring to private life, and public
• Eusebius seems to add " our contemporary," to distinguish this Thecla
from the companion of St, Paul, mentioned by the Greek and Latin fathers.
CHAP. IV.] THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 383
affairs began to wear a troubled aspect. Shortly after,
the Roman empire was divided, and a dreadful civil war
arose among the Romans themselves ; nor did the schism
cease, and the consequent commotions become finally
settled, before peace was proclaimed toward us throughout
the whole Roman world. For as soon as this arose like
a light upon all, springing up from the densest and most
gloomy night, the government was again restored to
firmness, tranquillity, and peace, and they resumed that
benevolent disposition towards one another, which they
had derived from their ancestors. But of these matters
we shall give a more full account in its proper place.
Now let us pursue the thread of our narrative in due
order.
CHAPTER IV.
THE MARTYR APPHIANUS.
Maximinus CjESAR, who was afterwards raised to the
government, as if to exhibit the evidences of his innate
hatred to God and his aversion to piety, armed himself
to persecute with greater violence than those before him.
Hence, as there was no little confusion raised among all,
some scattered here and others there, and endeavouring
by all means to escape the danger ; and as there was the
greatest tumult throughout the empire, what description
would suffice to give a faithful account of that divine
love and that freedom of confession, that distinguished
the martyr Apphianus, that blessed and truly innocent
lamb ? He was scarcely twenty years old, when he pre-
sented a wonderful instance of solid piety toward the one
only God, as a kind of spectacle to all before the gates of
Cesarea. And first, when for the purpose of pursuing
Greek literature, as he was of a very wealthy family, he
passed the most of his time at Berytus, it is wonderful to
tell how in the midst of such a city, notwithstanding the
enticements of youthful passions, he was superior to all,
and was neither corrupted in his morals by the vigour
of his body, nor his association with young men, but
384 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
embraced a modest and sober life, walking honestly and
piously, and regulating his conversation as one who had
embraced the Christian faith. Were it necessary to
mention his country, and thus to celebrate the place that
gave birth to so noble a wrestler in the cause of religion,
we could cheerfully do it. Pagas, a city of Lycia, of no
mean account, and which may be known to some of my
readers, was the place whence this youth derived his
origin. After his return from his studies at Berytus,
though his father held the first rank in his country, being
unable to bear residing with him and the rest of his
kindred, because they did not approve of living according
to the laws of piety, as if impelled by the divine Spirit
and by a kind of natural, rather say an inspired and
genuine, philosophy, deeming it better than what is con-
sidered glory in life, and despising the soft pleasures of
the body, he secretly fled from his friends. And without
any concern for his daily expenses, in his trust and faith
in God, he was conducted as if led by the Holy Spirit,
to the city of Cesarea, where was prepared for him the
crown of martyrdom, for his piety. Having associated
with us there, and having studied the holy Scriptures as
much as could be for a short time, and having prepared
himself most cheerfully by the proper exercises and dis-
cipline, he finally made so illustrious an end, as could not
be witnessed again without amazement.
Who could listen without wonder to the freedom with
which he spoke, behold his firmness, and before this, the
courage and the energy of this youth, who gave evidence
of a zeal for piety and a spirit more than human ? For
when a second excitement was raised against us by Maxi-
mums, in the third year of the persecution, and the
edicts of the tyrant to this effect were first issued, that
all persons every where should publicly offer sacrifices,
and that the rulers of the cities should see to this with
all care and diligence, when the heralds also were pro-
claiming throughout all Cesarea, that men, women, and
children, should come to the temples of the idols, at the
CHAP. IV.] THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 385
command of the governor ; and, moreover, the military
tribunes were calling upon each one by name, from a
list, and the heathen were rushing in an immense crowd
from every quarter, this youth fearlessly and without
imparting his purpose to any, stealing away from us who
dwelt in the same house, and unobserved by the military
band around the governor, approached Urbanus, who
happened then to be making libations. Fearlessly seiz-
ing his right hand, he suddenly interrupted him in the
act of sacrificing. Then he counselled and exhorted him
in a solemn and serious tone to abandon his error, saying
it was not right that we should desert the one only and
true God, to sacrifice to idols and daemons. This was
done by the youth, as is very probable, under the impulse
of a divine power, which by this deed gave a kind of
audible testimony, that the Christians, those to wit that
were really such, were so far from abandoning the religion
which they had once embraced, that they were not only
superior to all the threatened dangers, and the punish-
ments consequent on these ; but over and above this,
acted with still greater freedom, and declared themselves
with a noble and fearless utterance, and were it possible
that their persecutors could be delivered from their igno-
rance, even exhorted them to acknowledge the one only
and true God. After this, he of whom we are now speak-
ing, as might be expected in the case of an act so daring,
was immediately seized and torn by the soldiers like
ravenous beasts, and after suffering most heroically innu-
merable stripes on his whole body, was cast into prison
until further orders. There, being stretched by the tor-
mentor with both feet a night and a day, on the rack, he
was the next day brought to the judge, and when force
was applied to make him sacrifice, he exhibited an invin-
cible fortitude in bearing pain and horrid tortures. His
sides were not only once or twice, but often furrowed and
scraped to the very bones and bowels, and at the same
time he was beaten with so many blows on the face and
neck, that by reason of his bruised and swollen face, he
2a
386 ECCLESIASTICAL HI8TORY. [BOOK VII F.
was no more recognised by those who had known him
well. But as he did not yield even to this, they covered
his feet with linen steeped in oil, and at the command of
the governor the tormentors applied fire to these. The
suffering which this blessed youth then endured, seems
to me to exceed all power of description. The fire, after
consuming his flesh, penetrated to the bones, so that the
humours of the body, liquefied like wax, fell in drops ;
but as he did not yield even to this, his antagonists being
defeated, and now only at a loss to account for his more
than human perseverance, he was again committed to
prison. At last he was summoned the third day before
the judge again, and still declaring his fixed purpose in
the profession of Christ, already half dead, he was thrown
into the sea and drowned.
What happened immediately after this, would scarcely
be credited by any who had not seen with his own eyes ;
but notwithstanding this, we cannot but record the events.
As we may say, all the inhabitants of Cesarea were wit-
nesses of the fact. There was no age that was not present
at this wonderful sight. As soon as this really blessed
and holy youth was cast into the deepest parts of the sea,
suddenly a roaring and uncommon crashing sound, per-
vaded not only the sea but the whole surrounding heavens,
so that the earth and the whole city was shaken by it ;
and at the same time with this wonderful and sudden
shaking, the body of the divine martyr was cast by the
sea before the gates of the city, as if unable to bear it.
And such was the martyrdom of the excellent Apphianus,
on the second day of the month Xanthicus, or, Roman
style, the fourth of the nones of April, on the day of the
preparation, or Friday.
CHAPTER V.
THE MARTYRS ULPIAN AND ADESIUS.
About the same time, and in those very days, there
was also a young man named Ulpianus, at the city of
CHAP. VI.] THB MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 387
Tyre, who, after dreadful torments, and the most severe
scourgings, was sewed in a raw bull's hide, together with
a dog and poisonous asp, and thrown into the sea. Hence,
he appears deservedly to claim a place among the mar-
tyrdoms noticed with Apphianus. A short time after,
very much the same sufferings were endured by iEdesius,
who was the own brother of Apphianus, not only in the
flesh, but in God, after innumerable confessions, and
protracted torments in bonds, after being repeatedly con-
demned by the judges to the mines in Palestine, and after
a life and conversation, in which, amid all these circum-
stances, his garb and deportment were those of a philoso-
pher. He had enjoyed an education still more finished
than his brother, and had studied the different branches
of philosophy. When he saw the judge at Alexandria,
condemning the Christians there, and rioting beyond all
bounds, sometimes insulting grave and decent men in
various ways, sometimes consigning females of the greatest
modesty, and virgins who had devoted themselves to the
duties of religion, to panders, to endure every kind of
abuse and obscenity, he made an attempt similar to that
of his brother. As these things appeared insufferable,
he drew near with determined resolution to the judge, and
with his words and acts covered him with shame. For
this he courageously endured multiplied forms of torment,
and was finally honoured with his brother's death, and
cast into the sea a short time after his brother s mar-
tyrdom.
CHAPTER VI.
THE MARTYR AGAPIUS.
In the fourth year of the persecution, on the twelfth of
the calends of December, which would be on the twen-
tieth of the month of Dius, on the day before the Sab-
bath, Friday, in the same city of Cesarea, occurred what
was eminently worthy of record. This happened in the
presence of the tyrant Maximinus, who was gratifying
the multitudes with public shows, on the day that was
2a2
388 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
called his birth-day. As it was an ancient practice when
the emperors were present, to exhibit splendid shows
then, if at any time, and for the greater amusement of the
spectators, to collect new and strange sights, in place of
those which were customary ; either animals from some
parts of India, Ethiopia, or elsewhere ; or men who, by
dexterity of the body, exhibited singular specimens of
adroitness, and to complete the whole, as it was an em-
peror that exhibited the spectacles at this time, it was
necessary to have something more than common in the
preparation of these games : (and what then should this
be ?) one of our martyrs, therefore, was led forth into the
arena to endure the contest for the one and only true
religion. This was Agapius, who we have already said
had been thrown, together with Thecla, to the wild
beasts. After being paraded with malefactors, from the
prison to the stadium, a third time and often, and after
various threats from the judges, whether through com-
passion, or out of hope of changing his purpose, he had
been deferred from time to time for other contests ; at
length, when the emperor was present he was led forth ;
as if he had been designedly reserved for that time, and
that also the declaration of our Saviour might be fulfilled,
which he declared to his disciples in his divine foreknow-
ledge, that they would be led before kings, for the sake
of confessing him. He was brought, therefore, into the
stadium, with a certain criminal, who they said was
charged with killing his master. This latter one, the
murderer, when cast to the beasts, was honoured with
clemency and mercy, not unlike the manner in which
Barabbas was in our Saviour s time. Hence the whole
theatre resounded with applauses, that the blood-stained
homicide was so humanely saved by the emperor, and
was moreover honoured with liberty and dignity. But
this wrestler of piety was first summoned by the tyrant,
then demanded to renounce his purpose with the promise
of liberty. With a loud voice he declared, that he would
cheerfully and with pleasure sustain whatever he might
CHAP. VII.] THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 389
inflict on him ; not indeed, for any wickedness, but for
his veneration of the God of the universe. Saying this,
he combined actions with his words, and rushing against
a bear let loose upon him, he most readily offered him-
self to be devoured by the beast, after which he was
taken up yet breathing, and carried to prison. Surviving
yet one day, he had stones bound to his feet, and thus
was plunged into the midst of the sea. Such was the
martyrdom of Agapius.
CHAPTER VII.
THE MARTYRS THEODOSIA, DOMNINUS, AND AUXENTIUS.
The persecution had now been extended to the fifth
year, when on the second of the month Xanthicus, that
is the fourth of the nones of April, on the very day of
our Lord's resurrection again, at Cesarea, a virgin of
Tyre, Theodosia by name, not yet eighteen years old,
but distinguished for her faith and virtue, approached
some prisoners, confessors of the kingdom of Christ,
seated before the judgment seat, with a view to salute
them, and as is probable, with a view to entreat them to
remember her when they should come before the Lord.
Whilst she was doing this, as if it were some impious
and atrocious deed, she was seized by the soldiers, and
led away to the commander. Presently, merciless and
savage as he was, he had her tortured with dreadful and
horrific cruelties, furrowing her sides and breasts with
instruments even to the very bones, and whilst yet
breathing, and withal exhibiting a cheerful and joyous
countenance, he orders her to be cast into the sea. Pro-
ceeding next from her to the other confessors, he con-
signed them all to the mines at Phoeno in Palestine.
After this, on the fifth of the month Dius, on the nones
of November, Roman style, in the same city, Silvanus,
who was yet a presbyter, became a confessor, and not
long after he was both honoured with the episcopate, and
finally crowned with martyrdom. The same judge con-
390 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
demned those who exhibited the noblest firmness in the
cause of piety, to labour in the same mines, having first
ordered their ancles to be disabled by searing with red
hot irons. At the same time that this sentence was
passed, he ordered one who had rendered himself illus-
trious on innumerable occasions of confession, to be com-
mitted to the flames. This was Domninus, well known
to all in Palestine, for his great boldness. After which,
this judge, who was a terrible inventor of miseries, and
particularly ingenious in new devices against the doctrine
of Christ, planned torments against the Christians, such
as had never before been heard of. He condemned three
to pugilistic combat ; but Auxentius, a grave and holy
presbyter, he ordered to be cast to the beasts ; others
who had reached the age of maturity, he made eunuchs,
and condemned them to the mines ; others again, after
dreadful tortures, he cast into prison. Among these was
Pamphilus, that dearest * of my friends and associate^
a man who for every virtue was the most illustrious
martyr of our times. Urbanus having first made trial of
his skill in the art of rhetoric, and the studies of phi-
losophy, after this attempted to force him to offer sacrifice.
When he saw him refusing, and not even regarding his
threats, at last becoming transported with rage, he orders
him to be tortured with more excruciating pains. Then
this monster in cruelty obstinately and incessantly ap-
plied the instruments, to furrow and lacerate his sides,
all but entering and feeding upon his very flesh, and yet
after all, defeated and covered with shame, he committed
him to those confessors in prison. But what kind of
return this tormentor will receive at the hands of divine
justice, for his cruelties against the saints, and after
rioting to such extent against the confessors of Christ, is
easy to conjecture from the preludes to these judgments
here. For immediately after his crimes against Pam-
philus, whilst he held the government, the divine justice
• This is the Pamphilus from whom Eusebius obtained the surname of
Pamphilus.
CHAP. VIII.] THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 391
suddenly overtook him. That man whom we but yes-
terday saw judging on a lofty seat, and surrounded by a
guard of 6oldiers 9 and ruling over all Palestine, — the
associate, and favourite, and guest of the tyrant, — stripped
in a single night, divested of all his honours, and covered
with disgrace and ignominy, before those who had courted
him as the emperor himself, him we saw timid and
cowardly uttering cries and entreaties, like a woman,
before all the people whom he had ruled. The same
just providence also made that very Maximums upon
whom he so boastingly relied, as if he loved him exceed-
ingly for his dreadful deeds against us ; him I say, in
the same city, the justice of God raised into a most
relentless and cruel judge, who pronounced sentence of
death against him, after the numerous crimes of which
be was convicted. But let this account of him suffice,
by the way. Perhaps a suitable occasion may offer, in
which we shall also relate the end of those wicked men
that were principally concerned in waging war against
us, and also of Maximums himself, together with those
of his ministers in this work.
CHAPTER VIII.
other confessors; also VALENTINA AND PAULtTS.
When the storm had incessantly raged against us till
the sixth year, there had been before this a vast number
of confessors of true religion in what is called the Por-
phyry quarry, from the name of the stone which is found
in Thebais. Of these, one hundred, wanting three, men,
women, and young infants, were sent to the governor of
Palestine, who, for confessing the supreme God and
Christ, had the ancles and sinews of their left legs
seared off with a red hot iron. Besides this they had
their right eyes first cut out, together with the lids and
pupils, and then seared with red hot iron, so as to destroy
the eye to the very roots. All this was done by the
order of Firmilianus, who was sent thither as successor
392 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
to Urbanus, and acted in obedience to the imperial com-
mand. After this he committed them to the mines in
Palestine, to drag out a miserable existence in constant
toil and oppressive labour.
Nor was it enough, that those who endured such
miseries were deprived of their eyes, but those natives
of Palestine, also, whom we have already mentioned as
condemned to pugilistic combats, as they neither would
suffer themselves to be supported from the imperial
treasury, nor undergo the exercises preparatory to the
combat, hence they were now brought, not only before
the governors, but before Maximinus himself, where,
displaying the noblest firmness in their confessions, by
enduring hunger and stripes, they suffered finally the
same that the former did, beside other confessors from
the same city. Immediately after these, others were
seized, who had assembled in the city of Gaza to hear
the holy Scriptures read, some of whom suffered the
same mutilations in their eyes and feet; others were
obliged to endure still greater sufferings, by having their
sides furrowed and scraped in the most dreadful manner.
Of these, one who was a female in sex, but a man in
firmness, not enduring the threat of violation, and having
used a certain expression against the tyrant, for com-
mitting the government to such cruel judges, she was
first scourged, then raised on high on the rack, and
lacerated and galled in the sides. But notwithstanding
those who were appointed incessantly and vehemently
applied the tortures according to the orders of the judge,
another woman, who, like the former had contemplated
a life of perpetual virginity, though ordinary in bodily
form, and common in appearance, yet possessing a mind
otherwise firm, and an understanding superior to her
sex, was unable to bear the merciless, cruel, and in-
human scene before her, and with a courage exceeding
all the far-famed combatants among the Greeks for their
liberty, she exclaimed against the judge, from the midst
of the crowd, " And how long, then, will you thus cruelly
CHAP. VIII.] THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 393
torture my sister?" He, the more bitterly incensed by
this, ordered the woman immediately to be seized. She
was then dragged into the midst, and after she had called
herself by the august name of our Saviour, attempts were
first made to bring her over to sacrifice by persuasion.
But when she refused, she was dragged to the altar by
force. Her sister remaining the same, and still adhering
to her purpose, with a resolute, intrepid step, kicked the
altar, and overturned all on it, together with the fire.
Upon this, the judge, exasperated, like a savage beast,
applied tortures beyond all that he had done before, all
but glutting himself with her very flesh, by the wounds
and lacerations of her body. But when his madness was
gratified to satiety, he bound her and the former, whom
she called sister, together, and condemned them to the
flames. The former of these was said to be of Gaza, but
the other, Yalentina by name, was a native of Cesarea,
and well known to many. But how could I sufficiently
describe the martyrdom that followed this, and with
which the most blessed Paulus was crowned, who, in-
deed, was condemned at the same time with these, under
one and the same sentence of death ? About the time
of his execution, he requested of the executioner, who
was on the point of cutting off his head, to allow him a
short space of time, which being granted, with a loud
and clear voice, he first interceded with God in his
prayers, imploring pardon for his fellow-christians, and
earnestly entreating that peace and liberty might be
soon granted them. Then he prayed for the conversion
of the Jews to God through Christ. Then he proceeded,
in order, imploring the same things for the Samaritans,
and those Gentiles who were in error and ignorance of
God, that they might come to his knowledge, and be led
to adopt the true religion, not omitting, or neglecting, to
include the mixed multitude that stood around. After all
these, oh, the great and inexpressible forbearance ! he
prayed for the judge that condemned him to death, for
the imperial rulers themselves, and for him, too, that
394 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
was about to sever his head from his body, in the hearing
of him and all present, supplicating the supreme God,
not to impute to them their sin against him.
Praying thus, with a loud voice, and moving almost
all to compassion and tears, as one unjustly slain, yet
composing himself, and submitting his bare neck to the
stroke of the sword, he was crowned with a divine mar-
tyrdom on the twenty-fifth of the month Penemus, which
would be the eighth of the calends of August. Such
was the end of these. And after the lapse of no long
time, one hundred and thirty other noble wrestlers of the
Christian faith, undergoing the same mutilations of eyes
and feet with the former in Egypt; by the order of
Maximinus were condemned and sent away, some to the
mines in Palestine, others to those in Cilicia.
CHAPTER IX.
THE RENEWAL OF THE PERSECUTION WITH GREATER VIOLENCE.
ANTONINUS, ZEBINA, GERMANUS, AND OTHERS.
After the flame of persecution had relaxed its vio-
lence amid such heroic achievements of the noble martyrs
of Christ, and had been almost extinguished with the
blood of holy men, and now some relief and liberty had
been granted to those condemned to labour in the mines
for Christ's sake, and we began to breathe an air some*
what purer, I know not how, he that had received the
power to persecute, was again roused by a new impulse
against the Christians. Immediately, therefore, edicts
were issued against us from Maximinus, every where in
the provinces. Governors and the praetorian prefect, in
proclamations and edicts, and public ordinances, urged
the magistrates and generals, and notaries in every city,
to execute the imperial mandate, which ordained, that
with all speed the decayed temples of the idols should be
rebuilt, and that all people, men, women, domestics, and
even infants at the breast, should sacrifice and make
libations, aqd that they should be diligently made to
CHAP, IX.] THE MARTYRS OP PALESTINE. 395
taste of the execrable sacrifices, that the things for sale
in the markets should be defiled with the libations of
victims, and that before the baths, guards should be
Stationed, who should pollute those that had been
cleansed in them, with their execrable sacrifices. These
things being thus performed, and our brethren, as was
natural, being from the beginning most concerned, and
the heathen themselves censuring the severity and ab-
surdity of the measure, as superfluous at best, for these
measures appeared overbearing and oppressive even to
them, and as there was a mighty storm gathering every
where upon them ; again the divine power of our Saviour
infused such courage and confidence into his wrestlers,
that without being drawn or even impelled by any one,
they voluntarily trampled upon the threats of such op
ponents. Three, therefore, of the believers joining to-
gether, rushed upon the governor, offering sacrifice, and
called upon him to desist from his error, for there was
no other God but the Supreme Creator and maker of the
universe. Then being asked who they were, they boldly
confessed they were Christians. On this, Firmilianus,
in a rage, and without inflicting tortures, condemned
them to capital punishment. Of these, one named An-
toninus was a presbyter, another named Zebina was a
native of Eleutheropolis, the third was named Germanus.
They were executed on the thirteenth of the month Dius,
on the ides of November. On the same day Ennathas,
a woman of Scythopolis, ennobled also by the virgin's
fillet, was added as an associate to them. She had not,
indeed, done what the former had, but was dragged by
force, and brought before the judge ; she was scourged,
and endured dreadful abuses which were heaped upon
her by Maxys, the tribune of the neighbouring district,
and that without authority from a higher power, a man
who was by no means as his name,* a sanguinary cha-
racter, exceedingly harsh and inflexible, and in his whole
* Perhaps our author alludes to some such signification as the Hebrew
none refvge, of which Maxys appears to be a derivative.
396 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
manner so really fierce and violent that he was in bad
repute with all that knew him. This man, having
stripped the blessed virgin of all her clothes, so as to
leave only her body covered from her loins to her feet,
the rest being bare, led her about the whole city of
Cesarea, considering it a great feat that he caused her
to be driven about the markets and beaten with thongs
of hide. After all these cruelties, which she bore with
the greatest firmness, she exhibited the same most
cheerful alacrity, before the tribunal of the judge him-
self, when she was there condemned to the flames.
Whilst aiming his cruelty and madness against the wor-
shippers of the true God, he also went beyond all the
dictates of nature, not even ashamed to deny the lifeless
bodies of these holy men a burial. Night and day he
ordered the dead bodies to be carefully watched, as they
lay exposed in the open air, the food of beasts, and there
was no small number of men present several days, of
such as attended to this savage and barbarous decree,
and some, indeed, were looking out from their posts of
observation, as if it were something worthy of their zeal
to see that the dead bodies should not be stolen. But
wild beasts, and dogs, and carnivorous birds of prey,
scattered the human limbs here and there in all direc-
tions, and the whole city around was spread with the
entrails and bones of men, so that nothing appeared
more dreadful or horrific, even to those who before had
been most hostile to us ; they did not indeed so much
lament the calamity of those against whom these things
were done, as the nuisance against themselves, and the
abuse heaped upon our common nature.
For at the very gates of the city there was an ex-
hibition presented dreadful beyond all description and
tragic recital, human flesh devoured not in one place
only, but scattered over every place ; for it was said that
limbs and masses of flesh, and parts of entrails were to
be seen even within the gates. Which things continuing
to occur for many days, a strange event, like the follow-
CHAP, X.] THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 397
ing, took place. The air happened to be clear and bright,
and the aspect of the whole heavens was most serene.
Then, suddenly, from the greater part of the columns
that supported the public porticos, issued drops like
tears, and the market places and streets, though there
was no moisture from the air, I know not whence it
came, were sprinkled with water, and became wet: so
that it was immediately spread abroad among all, that in
an unaccountable manner the earth wept, not being able
to endure the extreme impiety of these deeds, and to
address a reproof to men of a relentless and callous nature,
the very stones and senseless matter could bewail these
facts. I well know that this account may, perhaps,
appear an idle tale and fable to posterity, but it was not
so to those who had its truth confirmed by their presence
at the time.
CHAPTER X.
PETRUS ASCETES, ASCLEPIUS THE MARCIONITE, AND OTHER
MARTYRS.
On the fourteenth of the following month Apelleeus,
i. e. the nineteenth of the calends of January, there were
some from Egypt seized by the spies appointed to observe
those going out at the gates. They had been sent for
the purpose of ministering to the necessities of the con-
fessors in Cilicia. These experienced the same lot with
those they came to serve, and were mutilated in their
eyes and feet. Three of them, however, exhibited a
wonderful fortitude at Ascalon, where they were im-
Srisoned, and bore away different prizes of martyrdom.
>ne of them, named Ares, was committed to the flames,
the others, Promus and Elias, were beheaded. On the
eleventh of the month Audyneeus, i. e. on the third of the
ides of January, in the same city of Cesarea, Petrus
Ascetes,* also called Apselamus, from the village of
Anea, on the borders of Eleutheropolis, like the purest
* Peter, called the Ascetic, probably from the extraordinary severity of
life and self-denial that he exhibited so young.
398 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
gold, with a noble resolution, gave the proof of his faith
in the Christ of God. Disregarding both the judge, and
those around him, that besought him in many ways, only
to have compassion on himself, and to spare his youth
and blooming years, he preferred his hope in the supreme
God, to all, and even to life itself.
With him, also, was said to be a certain bishop, named
Asclepius, a follower of Marcion's error, with a zeal for
piety, as he supposed, but not according to knowledge.
He departed this life on the same funeral pile.
CHAPTER XI.
PAMPHILUS AND OTHERS.
The time is now come to relate, also, that great and
celebrated spectacle exhibited by those who, in martyr-
dom, were associated with Pamphilus, a name thrice
dear to me. These were twelve, who were distinguished
by a prophetic and apostolic grace, as well as number.
Of these, the leader, and the only one among them, with
the dignity of presbyter at Cesarea, was Pamphilus ; a
man who excelled in every virtue through his whole life,
whether by a renunciation and contempt of the world, by
distributing his substance among the needy, or by a dis-
regard of worldly expectations, and by a philosophic
deportment and self-denial. But he was chiefly distin-
guished above the rest of us, by his sincere devotedness
to the sacred Scriptures, and by an indefatigable industry
in what he proposed to accomplish, by his great kindness
and alacrity to serve all his relatives, and all that ap-
proached him. The other features of his excellence,
which deserve a more full account, we have already given
in a separate work on his life, consisting of three books.
Referring those that have a taste for these things, and
who wish to know them, to this work, let us now pro-
secute the history of the martyrs in order.
The second after Pamphilus that entered the contest
was Valens, deacon of the church of iElia, a man digni-
CHAP. XI.] THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 399
fied by his venerable and hoary locks, mo6t august by
the very aspect of his great age, and well versed in the
sacred Scriptures, in which he had no superior. For he
had so much of them treasured up in his memory, that
he did not require to read them, if he undertook at any
time to repeat any parts of the Scriptures.
The third that was most illustrious among them, was
Paul of the city of Jamna, a man most fervent in zeal,
and ardent in the spirit, who before his martyrdom had
passed through the conflict of a confession for the faith,
by enduring the tortures of searing with red hot iron.
After these had been two whole years in prison, the
occasion of their death was a second arrival of brethren
from Egypt, who suffered martyrdom with them. These
had accompanied the confessors in Cilicia to the mines,
and were returning to their homes, when, like the former,
at the entrance of the city of Cesarea, being questioned
by the guards stationed at the gates, men of barbarous
character, as they did not conceal the truth, they were
immediately seized as malefactors caught in the very act,
and taken in custody. There were five in number.
When brought before the tyrant, they declared them-
selves freely before him, and were immediately committed
to prison. On the next day, being the sixteenth of the
month Peritisis, and the fourteenth of the calends of
March, Roman style, these, according to the decree,
together with the associates of Pamphilus, were con-
ducted before the judge. He first made trial of the in-
vincible firmness of the Egyptians by every kind of
torture, and by new and various machinery invented for
the purpose. And first he asked the chief of them, after
he had practised these cruelties upon him, who he was ;
when, instead of his proper name, he heard him repeat
some name of the prophets, which was done by them, if
they happened to have had names given them by their
parents from some of the names of the idols, in which
case you would hear them calling themselves Elias, and
Jeremiah, and Isaiah, Samuel and Daniel ; thus exhibit-
400 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
ing the true and genuine Israel of God, as belonging to
those who are the real Jews* (spoken of by the apostle),
not only in their works, but also in their proper names.
When Firmilianus had heard some name like this of
the martyr, and yet did not understand the force or im-
port of the name, he next asked him what was his
country? He gave an answer allied to the former,
saying that Jerusalem was his country, referring to that
city of which Paul speaks, "but the Jerusalem above is
free, which is the mother of us all ;" also again : " And
ye have come to mount Sion, and to the city of the living
God, the heavenly Jerusalem," and it was this that the
martyr meant to signify. But the judge, fixed in thought
and cast down in his mind, anxiously inquired what
country, and in what part of the world it was ? Then he
also applied tortures to make him confess the truth.
But he, with his hands twisted behind his back, and his
feet thrust into certain new machines, persevered in
asserting that he had said the truth. Then, again, being
frequently asked what and where that city was that he
had mentioned, he said it was the city of the pious only,
for none but these were admitted to it ; but that it lay to
the east, and the rising sun. And here again, the mar-
tyr in this way philosophized according to his own sense,
paying no regard to the tortures with which he was sur-
rounded ; and as if he were without flesh and blood, did
not even appear to be sensible of his pains. But the
judge at a loss, and greatly perplexed in mind, think-
ing that the Christians were collectively about establish-
ing a city somewhere in opposition and hostile to the
Romans, frequently inquired where this city was, and
examined where the country lay towards the east. After
he had sufficiently tortured the young man with scourg-
ing, and lacerated him with many and various tortures,
perceiving his mind unchangeably fixed in his former
purpose and declarations, he passed the sentence of death
• The author refers here to that passage of the apostle, Rom. ii. 28, where
he draws the distinction between the mere nominal and the real Jew.
CHAP. XI.] THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 401
against him. Such was the scene exhibited in the mar-
tyrdom of this one. The rest he exercised with trials of
a similar kind, and finally destroyed in a similar manner.
Wearied at last, and perceiving that it was all in vain to
punish the men, and having fully satiated his curiosity,
he proceeded against Famphilus and his associates. As
he had learned that they had already displayed an un-
changeable alacrity in the confession of religion under
torture, and also asked them whether they were yet dis-
posed to obey, and received only the same answer, the
last confession of every one in martyrdom, he inflicted
upon them the same punishment with the former. These
things done, a young man, who had belonged to the
family of Pamphilus, as one who had dwelt with and
enjoyed the excellent education and instruction of such a
man, as soon as he learned the sentence passed upon
his master, cried out from the midst of the people, re-
questing that the body at least should be interred. But
the judge, more brute than man, and if any thing worse
than brute, making no allowance for the young man's
age, only inquired this one thing, and heard him confess
himself a Christian. On this, as if he were wounded by
a dart, swelling with rage, he ordered the tormentors to
exercise all their force against him. When he saw him
refusing to sacrifice according to his orders, he com-
manded that they should scrape and mutilate him, not as
the flesh of a human being, but as stones and wood, or
any other lifeless object, to the very bones, and the
inmost parts and recesses of the bowels. This being
continued for a long time, he at length perceived that he
was labouring in vain, as he continued without uttering
a sound or evincing any feeling, almost totally lifeless,
his body was so dreadfully mangled with tortures. But
as the judge was inflexible in cruelty and inhumanity,
he condemned him in this condition to be committed to
a slow fire ; and thus the youth, although he had entered
upon the combat last, yet received his dismission from
this life before the decease of his master in the flesh,
2b
402 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
whilst those that rivalled the first were yet lingering on
the way. One could then see Porphyry, for that was
his name, with the courage of one who had already tri-
umphed in every species of combat, his body covered
with dust, yet his countenance bright and cheerful, and
after this, with a courageous and exulting mind advancing
on his way to death. Truly filled with the divine Spirit,
and covered only with his philosophical garb thrown
around him like a cloak, and with a calm and composed
mind giving exhortations and beckoning to his acquaint-
ance and friends, he preserved a cheerful countenance at
the very stake. When the fire was kindled which was
at some distance around him, he attracted and inhaled
the flame in his mouth, and then most nobly persevering
in silence, until his last breath, he uttered not another
word after that which he uttered as soon as the flame
reached him, calling upon Christ the Son of God, his
helper. Such a wrestler then was Porphyry. Seleucus,
one of the confessors of the army, brought the intelligence
of his martyrdom to Pamphilus ; and he, as the bearer of
such intelligence^ was immediately honoured with the
same lot. For as soon as he had announced the end of
Porphyry, and had saluted one of the martyrs with a
kiss, some of the soldiers seized him and led him to the
governor, who, as if to urge him to attach himself to the
former, as his companion on the way to heaven, com-
manded him immediately to be put to death. He was
from Cappadocia, but among the chosen band of Roman
soldiers, and one who had obtained no small share of
honours.
In the vigour of age, strength, size, and firmness of
body, he was greatly superior to his fellow-soldiers, so
that he was noted among all for his appearance, and
admired for the grandeur and the comeliness of his
whole form. At the beginning of the persecution, he
was prominent in the trials of the confessors, by his
patient endurance of the scourge, and after his renuncia-
tion of military life, he exhibited himself a zealous fol-
CHAP. XI.] THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 403
lower of those who led a life devoted to the exercises of
piety, in which, like a provident father, he proved him-
self a kind of overseer, (eirurKoiros,) and protector of
destitute orphans and helpless widows, and of all those
that were prostrated in poverty and sickness. Hence,
also, he was honoured by that God who is better pleased
with such charities than the fume and blood of sacrifices,
to receive an extraordinary call to martyrdom. He was
the tenth after those wrestlers mentioned that were per-
fected in one and the same day, on which, as is probable,
the mighty portals of eternal life were opened to Pam-
philus, in a manner worthy of the man, and presented to
him and to others a ready entrance into the kingdom of
heaven. Immediately after Seleucus, came the aged
Theodulus, a grave and pious man, who was of the
governor's family, and who on account of his age had
been treated with more regard by Firmilianus than any
of his domestics, as also, because he was now a father of
the third generation, and had always evinced great
fidelity and attachment to himself and family. He, pur-
suing the same course as Seleucus, when arraigned before
his master, incensed him yet more than the former, and
was condemned to endure the same martyrdom as our
Saviour on the cross. One now remaining of those who
constituted the number twelve, already mentioned ; Juli-
anus, after all the rest, came to complete it. He had
just come from abroad, and had not yet even entered the
city, when learning the death of the martyrs on the road,
just as he was, he immediately hastened to the sight.
There, when he saw the earthly tabernacles of the holy
men lying on the ground, filled with joy, he embraced
every one, and kissed them all. Upon this he was im-
mediately seized by the ministers of death, and conducted
to Firmilianus, who consistently with his character, con-
signed him to a slow and lingering fire. Then Julianud,
also, leaping and exulting with joy, gave thanks to God
with a loud voice, who had honoured him with a martyr-
dom such as these endured, and was crowned with the
2b2
404 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
martyr s death. He also was a native of Cappadocia,
but in his manner he was most religious, and eminent
for the sincerity and soundness of his faith. He was a
devoted man in other respects, and animated by the Holy
Spirit himself. Such was the band and the company
that met with Pamphilus, and were honoured to encounter
martyrdom with him. The sacred and holy bodies of
these men, by the order of the cruel and impious governor,
were kept and guarded for four days and nights to feed
the wild beasts. But, as contrary to expectation, nothing
would approach them, neither beast nor bird of prey,
nor dog, by a divine providence they were again taken
up uninjured, and obtaining a decent burial, were interred
according to the accustomed mode. But when the cru-
elty exercised against these was noised abroad among
all, Adrianus, and Eubulus, from the region called Man-
gansa, came to the other confessors as far as Cesarea,
and were also asked the cause of their coining at the gate
of the city. They confessed the truth, and were brought
before Firmilianus. He, as usual, without delay, after
many tortures which he inflicted, by scourging and lace-
rating their sides, then condemned them to be devoured
by the beasts. After the lapse of two days, on the fifth
of the month Dystrus, the third of the nones of March,
the day that was considered the birthday of the tutelary
divinity of Cesarea,* he was cast before a lion, and after-
wards slain with a sword. As to Eubulus, after another
day and a half, on the very nones of March, which would
be the seventh of Dystrus, when the judge had urged
him much to enjoy that which was considered liberty
among them, by offering the sacrifice, he preferred a
glorious death in the cause of religion, and after being
cast to the beasts like the former, was the last to close
the list of the martyrs that wrestled for the faith at
Cesarea. It is also worth while here to state, how at
* ^ Every city was supposed by the heathen to hare its tutelary divinity, who
5 resided over its destinies, and hence called fi/gif, fortune, by our author,
'he temples dedicated to these were hence called Tychea.
~l
CHAP. XII.] THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 405
length the providence of God overtook the wicked
governors themselves, together -with the tyrants. For
the same Firmilianus that raged with such violence
against the martyrs of Christ, after receiving with the
others the most signal punishment inflicted on him, at
length ended his life by the sword. And such, then,
were the martyrdoms endured at Cesarea, during the
whole period of the persecution.
CHAPTER XII.
THE PRELATES OF THE CHURCH.
But the events that occurred in the intermediate time,
besides those already related, I have thought proper to
pass by ; I mean particularly the circumstances of the
different heads of the churches, who from being shepherds
of the reasonable flocks of Christ that did not govern in
a lawful and becoming manner, were condemned, by
divine justice, as unworthy of such a charge, to be the
keepers of the unreasonable camel, an animal deformed
in the very structure of its body, and condemned further
to be the keepers of the imperial horses ; also, the num-
ber and severity of the burdens and oppressions they
bore for the sake of the sacred vessels and property of
the churches, from the imperial rulers and governors at
the time in the midst of insult, injury, and torment;
moreover, the ambitious aspirings of many to office, and
the injudicious and unlawful ordinations, that took place,
the divisions among the confessors themselves, the great
schisms and difficulties industriously fomented by the
factious among the new members, against the relics of
the church, devising one innovation after another, and
unmercifully thrusting them into the midst of all these
calamities, heaping up affliction upon affliction ; all this,
I say, I have resolved to pass by, judging it foreign to
my purpose, wishing, as I said in the beginning, to shun
and avoid giving an account of them. But whatsoever
things are serious and commendable according to the
406 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK VIII.
Scriptures — " if there be any virtue, if there be any
praise," deeming it most proper to tell and to describe
these, and present them to the attention of the faithful,
in a history of the admirable martyrs, as also, most con-
sistent with that peace which has recently shone upon us
from heaven, I shall consider myself as most likely to
decorate the close of my work, if I present to the atten-
tion of the faithful an account of these.
CHAPTER XIII.
8ILVANVS AND JOHN, AND THIRTY MORE OTHER MARTYRS.
The seventh year of the conflict against us was verg-
ing to its close, and the measures against us had gently
and imperceptibly received a less afflictive aspect, and had
now continued until the eighth year, when there was no
small number of confessors collected in the copper mines
of Palestine, and these were enjoying considerable free-
dom, so far as even to build houses for assembling to-
gether ; then the governor of the province, a savage and
wicked man, such indeed, as his acts against the martyrs
proved him to be, came thither, and ascertaining the state
of things, and the manner of those that lived there, com-
municated the whole to the emperor, and wrote against
them whatever slanders he thought proper. After this,
being appointed as superintendent of the mines, he
divided, as if by imperial orders, the multitude of con-
fessors into different bodies, and sent some to inhabit
Cyprus, some to Iibanus. Others he scattered into several
parts of Palestine, and commanded them all to labour in
different works. Then selecting those that appeared to
be pre-eminent among them, he sent them away to the
commander of the forces there. Of these, two were
Egyptians, bishops Peleus and Nilus, another was a
presbyter, and a fourth added to these named Patermu-
thius, well known to all for his great benevolence towards
all. These the commander, after demanding a renunci-
ation of their religion, and not succeeding, committed to
CHAP. XIII.] THE MARTYRS OF PALESTINE. 407
be consumed by the flames. Others again, had their lot
cast there, in a separate place by themselves, as many of
the confessors, as whether from age, or blindness, or other
infirmities of body, were exempt from performing labour.
Of these, the chief was Sylvanus, a bishop from Gaza,
who presented a venerable example of genuine Chris-
tianity. This man, one might say, was eminent for his
confessions from the very first day of the persecution,
through the whole time, in a variety of conflicts, and was
reserved until that time, that this might be as the last
seal of the whole conflict in Palestine. With him were
associated many from Egypt, among whom also was
John, who in the excellence of his memory surpassed all
of our time. He, indeed, had already before been de-
prived of his eyes, and had his foot destroyed with burn-
ing irons, like the others, on account of his confessions,
yet although his sight was already destroyed, he had the
red hot iron nevertheless applied to him ; the butchers
aiming at every display of cruelty and inhumanity, and
whatever was savage and brutal. And as this man was
such, one has no cause to wonder at his philosophical life
and habits, as he appeared not so wonderful on this ac-
count, as from the excellence of his memory. He had
whole books of the sacred Scriptures written, as the
apostle says, not on tables of stone, neither on skins of
animals, nor papers destroyed by moths and time, but on
the tables of flesh, in the heart, in an enlightened soul,
and the pure eye of the mind. So that whenever he
wished to produce any passage, whether from the law, or
the prophets, or the apostles, the historical parts or the
gospels, he could repeat and produce it as from a treasury
of learning, whenever he pleased. I confess that I my-
self was astonished when I first saw the man standing in
the midst of a large multitude, and repeating certain parts
of the holy Scriptures. For as far as I had opportunity
only to hear his voice, I thought that he was reading as
is usual in the congregations, but when I came near and
saw the fact, all the others standing around, with their
408 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY.
sound eyes, and him alone raising his mind and pro-
nouncing without any artificial means, as a kind of pro-
phet, and far surpassing those who were robust in body —
I could not but glorify and praise God. And indeed, I
seemed to behold an evident and solid proof in facts, that
not he who appears in the external form is the real man,
but in truth that which is in the soul and mind. For he,
though mutilated in body, exhibited the greater excel-
lence of power and virtue. But as to those already men-
tioned, who were living in a separate place, and were
engaged in performing their accustomed duties, in prayer
and fasting, and other exercises, God himself conde-
scended to grant them a salutary issue, by extending his
right arm to help them.
The enemy, no longer able to bear them, armed with
constant prayer to God, prepared to destroy and remove
them from the earth, as troublesome to him. God granted
him, also, power to do this, that at the same time he
might not be restrained in his determined wickedness,
and they might now receive the prizes of their varied
conflicts. Thus, then, the thirty-nine, at the command
of the most execrable Maximinus, were beheaded in one
day. And these were the martyrdoms exhibited in Pales-
tine in the space of eight years, and such was the per-
secution in our day. It began, indeed, with the demolition
of the churches, and grew to a great height during the
insurrections from time to time under the rulers. In
these, many and various were the contests of the noble
wrestlers in the cause of piety, who presented an innu-
merable multitude of martyrs through the whole province,
among those from Lybia, and through all Egypt, Syria,
and those of the east, round as far as those of the region
of Illyricum. For the countries beyond these, all Italy
and Sicily, Gaul, and whatever parts extend towards the
west, Spain, Mauritania, and Africa, as they did not ex-
perience the hostility of the persecution quite two years,
very soon were blessed with the interposition and peace
of God, as if his providence spared the simplicity and
MAXIMINU&, A.D. 307 TO 313. 409
faith of these men. For that, indeed, which was never
before recorded in the annals of the Romans, this first
obtained in our day contrary to all expectation. The
empire was divided into two parts during this persecu-
tion. Those in the one part enjoyed peace, whilst those
brethren that inhabited the other, endured innumerable
trials one after another. But as soon as the divine favour
prepared to display to us his kind and gracious care,
then at length, also, our rulers themselves, through whom
these wars were formerly waged against us, changing
their mind in a most extraordinary manner, sounded a
retreat, and extinguished the flame of persecution by kind
ordinances and milder edicts. But we must not omit the
recantation,*
Book ix.— chapter i.
THE PRETENDED RELAXATION.
The revocation of the imperial edict that had been
issued, was published every where, and in all places
throughout Asia and its provinces. This being done,
accordingly, in this way, Maximums, the tyrant of the
east, the most impious of men, and most hostile to the
religion which acknowledges only the supreme God,
by no means satisfied with these mandates, instead of
issuing an edict, gave verbal commands to the rulers
under him, to relax the war against us. For as he had
no power to oppose or to pursue a different course, and
place himself in opposition to the judgment of his su-
periors, he suppressed the edict ; and designing that it
should not be made public in his province, he gives
orders, without writing to his governors, to relax the
persecution against us. These communicated the man-
9 Eusebius here intimates that be appended the imperial revocation to
this book, and prepares us for it in these closing words. But as it does not
appear in this place, the book, of course, does not end here. The defect is
easily supplied from the last chapter of the eighth book.
410 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IX.
date to one another by letters. Sabinus, who held the
highest rank and power among the provincial rulers,
communicated the imperial will to the respective go-
vernors of the provinces, in a Latin letter, the translation
of which is as follows :
" With a most persevering and devoted earnestness,
their majesties, our sovereigns and most august em-
perors, had formerly directed the minds of all men to
live and conduct themselves according to the true and
holy way, that even those who appeared to pursue prac-
tices foreign to the Roman, should exhibit the proper
worship to the immortal gods. But the obstinacy and
most unconquerable determination of some, rose to such
a pitch, that they could neither be induced to recede
from their own purpose by a due regard to the imperial
command, nor be deterred by the impending punish-
ment inflicted. Since, then, it has happened that many
incurred danger from a practice like this, their majesties
our sovereigns, the most powerful emperors, in their
peculiar and exalted piety, deeming it foreign to the
purpose of their majesties, that men should be thrust
into so great danger for such a cause, have commanded
(me in) my devotedness* to address (you in) your wisdom,
that if any of the Christians be found to observe the
• The more literal translation of this passage may give the reader some
idea of the kind of phraseology employed here. It would run thus—" have
given orders through my devotedness to write to your discretion :" ayvtvout
signifies acuteness of discrimination. As Eusebius gives us here a Greek
translation from the Latin, it would not be surprising to find Latinisms trans-
ferred here as well as in the edict before translated by him. We have sus-
pected the original of KaBomonic here, to have been in the Latin sanctitai, a
very comprehensive word, expressing integrity, inviolable fidelity, attach-
ment But the classical use of KaBoaiorrig would rather be sanctificatio, very
different, therefore, from tanctitas.
We have in this mode of address, also, a specimen of that kind of style in
which the great were addressed by others, ana by one another. Some traces
of it still exist in Europe, as in your Lordship, your Grace, your Excellency,
Ace. ; but it has prevailed no where to a greater extent than among the dig-
nitaries of the German empire. Formerly almost every book that had a
dedicatory epistle, abounded in this artificial mode of address; so that unless
one were apprized of the fact, it would be difficult to tell who it was that was
addressed. This usage among the Germans is no doubt to be traced back
to a more intimate connexion with the Roman empire.
CHAP. I.] MAXIM1NU8, A.D. 307 TO 313. 411
worship of their people, that you should abstain from
molesting or endangering them, nor determine that any
one should be punished on such a pretext ; as it has been
made to appear by the lapse of so long a time, that it has
been impossible to induce them in any manner to abandon
their obstinate course. It is incumbent, therefore, on
your attentive care, to write to the governors and ma-
gistrates, and to the prefects of the districts of every city,
that they may know that it is not necessary for them to
pay any further regard to this edict (or business).' 9
After this, the rulers of the provinces thinking that
the resolution contained in these writings, was truly set
forth to them, communicate by letter the imperial will
to the controllers, magistrates, and prefects of the dif-
ferent districts. Nor did they urge these things only by
writing, but much more by their acts, to execute the
imperial mandate ; conducting those forth who had been
imprisoned by them on account of their faith, they set
them at liberty, and dismissing those who had been
consigned as a punishment to the mines. For this in
mistake they supposed to be the true intention of the
emperor. When these things had thus been executed,
all on a sudden, like a flash of light blazing from dense
darkness, in every city, one could see congregations
collected, assemblies thronged, and the accustomed meet-
ing held in the same places. Every one of the heathen
was not a little astonished at these appearances, both
amazed at the singular change of affairs, and exclaiming
that the God of the Christians was the only great and
true God. Those of our brethren who had faithfully
and manfully passed through the conflict of persecution,
also again obtained great privileges with all. And those
who had deserted their faith, and had been shaken in
their souls by the tempest, eagerly hastened to their
remedy, supplicating and entreating the strong to give
them the right hand of safety, and imploring God to be
merciful unto them. Then, also, these noble wrestlers
of religion, liberated from the hardships of labouring in
412 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IX.
the mines, were dismissed every one to his own country.
Joyous and cheerful they proceeded through every city,
filled with an inexpressible pleasure and a confidence
which language is inadequate to explain. Numerous
bodies thus pursued their journey through the public
highways and markets, celebrating the praises of God in
songs and psalms. And they who a little before had
been driven in bonds under a most merciless punishment,
from their respective countries, you could now see re-
gaining their homes and firehearths, with bright and
exhilarated countenances ; so that even they who before
had exclaimed against us, seeing the wonder beyond all
expectation, congratulated us on these events.
CHAPTER II.
THE SUBSEQUENT REVERSE.
But the tyrant,, unable to bear this state of things, an
enemy of goodness, and as far as possible of good men,
who we have already said was the sovereign of the parts
in the east, did not suffer this course to continue quite
six months. And thus, whilst he was devising schemes
in every possible way to destroy the peace, he first
attempted to restrain us by a kind of pretext from
assembling in the cemeteries.* Then he sent delegates
to himself | against us, through the agency of some
abandoned characters, stimulating the inhabitants of
Antioch to request of him, as a very great favour, by no
means to permit any of the Christians to dwell at
Antioch, and suborned others to do the same thing. Of
all which things, Theotecnus was the cause and prime
mover at Antioch, a man of a violent, artful, and wicked
character, altogether the reverse of the name he bore.
But he appears to have been the controller of that city.
* See note Book VII. ch. ii.
f Our author here represents Maximinus in the odd predicament of send-
ing an embassy to himself, by suborning his agents to nave this done. The
original is pronounced by Valerius, elegant locutio, to which we may add sale
plena.
CHAP. IV.] MAXIMINU8, A.D. 307 TO 313. 413
CHAPTER III.
THE NEW STATUE ERECTED AT ANTIOCH.
After he had thus waged war against us by every
means, and had caused our brethren with all diligence
and care to be hunted up in their retreats, as thieves and
malefactors, and had plotted against us by slander and
accusation, and been the cause of death to vast numbers,
he finally erected a certain statue of Jupiter Fhilius, with
a variety of mummery and magic rites. And after re-
citing forms of initiation, and pronouncing dire inauspi-
cious mysteries before it, and inventing execrable modes
of expiation, he even went so far as to exhibit his im-
postures to the emperor, by the oracles which he pre-
tended to utter. Thus, by a flattery grateful to the
emperor, he roused the daemon against the Christians,
and said that God had commanded to expel the Chris-
tians as his enemies, beyond the limits of the city and
the adjacent territory.
CHAPTER IV.
THE DECREES AGAINST US.
As this man, who took the lead in this matter, had
thus succeeded, all the rest in office that inhabited cities
under the same government (of Maximinus,) proceeded
to issue a similar decree ; and the governors of provinces
perceiving that it would be acceptable to the emperor
also, suggested to their subjects to do the same thing.
To these decrees the emperor himself most readily
assenting, the persecution that raged at first was again
kindled against us. Hence, in every city priests were
appointed for the images, and high-priests over these, by
Maximinus himself; these were from among those who
had been most distinguished for their public life, and
had gained celebrity in the different stations they had
filled; who were also fired with great zeal for those
objects that they worshipped. In short, the absurd
414 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IX.
superstition of the emperor led on the rulers under him,
as well as his subjects, to do all things against us in
order to gratify him; supposing this was the greatest
proof of gratitude they could give for the kindness they
had received from him, if they only exhibited slaughter,
and constantly devised new plots and modes of mischief
against us.
CHAPTER V.
THE FALSE ACTS.
Having forged, therefore, certain acts of Pilate, re-
specting our Saviour, full of every kind of blasphemy
against Christ, these, with the consent of the emperor,
they sent through the whole of the empire subject to
him, commanding at the same time by ordinances in
every place and city, and the adjacent districts, to pub-
lish these to all persons, and to give them to the school-
masters to hand to their pupils to study and commit to
memory, as exercises for declamation. Whilst these
things were doing, another commander, whom the Ro-
mans call Dux, in Damascus, a city of Phoenicia, caused
certain infamous females to be seized from the forum, and
threatening to inflict torture upon them, he forced them
to make a formal declaration, taken down on record, that
they had once been Christians, and that they were privy
to the criminal acts among them; that in their very
churches, they committed licentious deeds, and innu-
merable other slanders, which he wished them to utter
against our religion ; which declarations he inserted in
the acts, and communicated to the emperor, who imme-
diately commanded that these documents should be pub-
lished in every city and place.
CHAPTER VI.
THOSE WHO SUFFERED MARTYRDOM AT THIS TIME.
This commander, however, ere long, laid violent hands
upon himself,* and thus suffered punishment for his
• Our author's Greek here is both elegant and nervous. He became his
own executioner; avrox**p eavrov ycyovwg.
CHAP. VII.] MAXIMINUS, A.D. 307 TO 313. 415
wickedness. But exiles and severe persecutions in the
mean time were again renewed against us, and the
rulers of the provinces were every where again stirred
up against us, insomuch that some who were more dis-
tinguished for their skill in the divine word, when
taken, received the sentence of death without mercy.
Three of these in the city of Emesa in Phoenicia, pro-
fessing themselves Christians, were thrown to be de-
voured by the wild beasts. Among these was Silvanus,
a very venerable and superannuated bishop, who had
been engaged in the ministry forty years. At the same
time also, Peter, who presided over the churches of
Alexandria with great reputation, an admirable instance
of a bishop, both for the excellence of his life and his
study of the sacred Scriptures. He was seized for no
reason whatever, and beheaded, beyond all expectation
so suddenly, and without any cause assigned, as if by
the orders of Maximums. With him also many other
bishops of Egypt suffered the same punishment. Lu-
cianus, a man in all respects most excellent, temperate
in his life, and conspicuous for his proficiency in sacred
literature, was presbyter of the church at Antioch, and
when brought to Nicomedia, where the emperor hap-
pened to be staying, he delivered a defence of his doctrine
before the governor, when he was committed to prison
and slain. Such were the preparations made against us
in so short a time, by the malicious Maximums, so that
it would appear this persecution now raising against us,
was more severe than the former.
CHAPTER VII.
THE MEASURES DECREED AGAINST US f AND ENGRAVED ON
PILLARS.
The measures and the decrees of the cities against us,
and copies of the imperial edicts appended to these, were
engraved and erected on brazen tablets, a course never
before adopted against us any where. The boys also in
416 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IX.
the schools had the names of Jesus and Pilate, and the
acts forged in derision, in their mouths the whole day.
And here appears to me the proper place to insert the
epistle of Maximums, engraven on brass, that at the
same time the boasting and haughty arrogance of the
man's hatred of God, and also God's just and ever
vigilant hatred of iniquity against the wicked may ap-
pear, which soon overtook him, and by which he was
urged onwards ; so that he did not long devise hostilities,
and form decrees against us. The decree was as follows:
Copy of the translated epistle of Maariminus, in answer
to the ordinances (of the cities) against us, taken
from the brazen tablet at Tyre.
" Now at length the feeble powers* of the human mind
have prevailed so far as to shake off and to scatter the
mists of every error, and dissipate the clouds of delusion,
which before this had beset the senses of those who were
more miserable than profane, and enveloped them in a
destructive darkness and ignorance ; thus leading us to
acknowledge that it is regulated and strengthened by the
good providence of the immortal gods : which things it
is incredible to say how grateful, how delightful and
pleasing it is to us, how powerful an evidence it has
furnished of your pious resolutions, since before this it
could be unknown to none, how much regard and rever-
ence you cherished towards the immortal gods, to whom
faith is exhibited not by mere empty words, but by a
constant and eminent -\ display of illustrious deeds.
Wherefore, deservedly, may your city be called the seat
and habitation of the immortal gods, for by many evi-
• We have rendered the word Opaevnic here, not according to the Greek,
but what we conjecture was the original Latin. Audacity, the meaning of
the Greek, seems entirely at variance with the whole drift of the sentence,
even if it should be understood in the milder sense of confidence. If our
author had before him the word vis antms, it is possible that he might have
understood it in a lax sense, and rendered accordingly.
f Probably the Latin here was tingularis, and our author rendered wapa-
$o£a.
CHAP. VII.] MAXIMINUS, A.D. 307 TO 313. 417
dences it does appear most clearly that it flourishes by
the presence and residence of the celestial gods. So then,
your city, regardless of all local interest and advantage,
and omitting the petitions formerly presented to us, for
its own political affairs, when it perceived the votaries of
an execrable vanity again insinuating themselves, and as
a funeral pile long disregarded and smothered, again
rising in mighty flames and rekindling the extinguished
brands, immediately without delay it took refuge in our
piety, as the metropolis of all religion, entreating some
remedy and relief; which salutary mind it is evident the
immortal gods have imparted to you on account of your*
faith and piety. Wherefore, that supreme and mighty
Jove, he who presides over your most illustrious city, who
has rescued your country's gods, and wives, and children,
and houses, and homes, from every destructive pest, has
infused into you the happy counsel, showing and proving
to you how excellent, and noble; and profitable it is to
observe the worship and the sacred rites of the immortal
gods with becoming reverence. For who can be so bereft
of understanding, and all sense, as not to perceive, that it
has happened by the gracious benevolence of the gods,
that neither the earth has refused the seed committed to it,
and disappointed the hope of the husbandmen with vain
expectation ; nor the presence of impious war has been
inevitably fixed on earth, and under a corrupt atmosphere
wasting bodies have been dragged and weighed down to
death ; nor the ocean swelling and rising on high, with
the raging blasts of intemperate storms, nor unexpected
tempests have burst and spread destruction around.
Moreover, that neither the parent and nurturing earth
has risen in dreadful tremblings, from its lowest depths,
nor the superincumbent hills and mountains have sunk
into its opening jaws. All which calamities, and worse
than these, have, as we all know, frequently occurred.
And all this in consequence of the destructive error of
this hollow delusion of lawless men, when it began to
take root in their minds, and we may say covered nearly
2c
418 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IX.
all the world with infamy." A little after, he adds the
following :
" Let them look at the flourishing crops in the wide
extended fields waving with the loaded ears, and the
meadows glittering with plants and flowers, from the
seasonable showers, and the temperature of the air re-
stored to a mild and placid state. Then let all rejoice,
that by your piety, and sacrifices, and veneration of the
gods, the divinity of omnipotent and mighty Mars has
been propitiated, and hence let them enjoy tranquillity
and solid peace, be filled with pleasure and joy ; and as
many as have abandoned that blind delusion and perplex-
ing error, whoever they may be, and have returned to the
right and sound mind, let these rejoice still more, as
those who have been rescued from an unexpected storm
or severe disease, and let them enjoy the delightful fruits
the rest of their life. But. should they still adhere to
their execrable folly, let them be driven out and sepa-
rated far from your city and territory, as you have desired.
That thus agreeably to your zeal, so praiseworthy in this
respect, your city, separated from all pollution and im-
piety, may attend to the sacred rites of the immortal
gods, according to its natural disposition, with due vene-
ration. That ye may also know how acceptable this
request of yours respecting this matter has been, and
how very prompt our mind is to confer benefits of our
own voluntary kindness : Without decrees and without
petitions, we grant to your devotedness to desire any pri-
vilege you please for this your pious purpose of mind.
Present now your petitions to have this done and to
receive it, for you shall obtain without delay. Which,
indeed, when granted to your city, will be an evidence
for ever of your devoted piety to the immortal gods, as
also of the fact that you obtained by our kindness,
merited prizes for this your purpose of life ; an evidence
which will be exhibited to your children and posterity ."
Such were the letters that were sent abroad against us
in all the provinces, cutting us off from every hope of
CHAP. V1I1.] MAX1MINUS, A.D. 307 TO 313. 419
good, at least from men ; so that, according to the holy
Scriptures themselves, if it were possible, "the very
elect would take offence." And now, indeed, when the
hope of most of us was almost extinct, all on a sudden,
almost whilst the agents of this decree against us were
in some places yet on the way to carry it into effect, that
God, who is the defender of his church, all but stopping
the pomp and boasting of the tyrant's mouth, exhibited
his heavenly interposition in our behalf.
CHAPTER VIII.
THE EVENTS THAT OCCURRED AFTER THESE; FAMINE,
PESTILENCE, AND WAR.
Rains and showers, which usually fell in the winter
season, now withheld their accustomed contribution upon
the earth. An unexpected famine came on, and pesti-
lence after this. Another kind of sickness also followed,
which was a species of ulcer called by the name of car-
buncle, on account of its inflammatory appearance. This
spreading over the whole body, greatly endangered the
lives of those afflicted with it, and as it prevailed mostly
about the eyes, it deprived great numbers of men, women,
and children of their sight. In addition to these calami-
ties, the war with the Armenians threatened the tyrant.
These men had been the friends and allies of the Romans
from ancient times, and as they were Christians, and
greatly valued piety toward the Deity, and as the profane
and impious tyrant had attempted to force them to sacri-
fice to idols and daemons, he made them enemies instead
of friends, and belligerent foes instead of allies. And all
these troubles suddenly concurring at one and the same
time, refuted the tyrant s boasting and blustering audacity
against God ; when, indeed, in his great zeal for idols,
and his hostility to us, he boasted that neither famine
nor pestilence nor war had happened in his times. All
these coming upon him at once, presented the preludes
to his own death.
2 c2
420 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IX.
He, together with his army, was defeated in the war
with the Armenians ; and the rest of the inhabitants of
cities under him were dreadfully afflicted both by famine
and pestilence, so that a single measure of wheat was sold
for two thousand five hundred Attic drachms.* Immense
numbers were dying in the cities, still more in the country
and villages, so that now the vast population in the in-
terior was almost entirely swept away ; nearly all being
suddenly destroyed by want of food and by pestilential
disease. Many were anxious to sell their most valuable
effects to those better supplied, for the smallest quantity
of food. Others, gradually spending all their possessions,
were reduced to the last extreme of want. And some
even chewing remnants of hay, and others eating without
distinction certain noxious herbs, miserably destroyed the
constitution of the body. Also, some of the more honour-
able females throughout the cities, constrained by want
to throw aside all shame, went into the public markets
to beg, indicating the evidences of their former liberal
education, by the modesty of their countenances and the
decency of their apparel. Some, indeed, wasted away to
mere skeletons, stumbled hither and thither like dead
shadows, trembling and tottering, from excessive weak-
ness and inability to stand ; they fell down in the midst
of the streets, where they lay stretched out, and only
earnestly begged some one to hand them a little morsel
of bread, then drawing in their breath, with the last gasp
they cried out, Hunger ! having only strength sufficient
for this most painful cry. Some, however, of those that
appeared better supplied, astonished at the great multi-
tude of those begging, after giving vast quantities away,
afterwards yielded to a harsh and inflexible disposition,
expecting that they would soon suffer the same things
with those begging of them. So that now in the midst
of the streets and lanes, the dead and naked bodies, cast
out and lying for many days, presented a most painful
spectacle to the beholders. Some, indeed, were already
* About 26L
CHAP. VIII.] MAX1M1NUS, A.D. 307 TO 813. 421
the food of dogs, on which account, the survivors began
to slay the dogs, lest growing mad they should devour
men. The pestilence, in the mean time, did not the less
prey upon every house and family, particularly those,
whom the famine from their abundance of food could not
destroy ; the wealthy, the rulers, generals, and vast num-
bers in office, who, as if they had been designedly left by
the famine to the pestilence, were overtaken by a sudden,
violent, and rapid death. All places, therefore, were
filled with lamentation, in all streets, lanes, market places,
and highways. Nothing was to be seen but tears, with
the accustomed flutes, and funeral dirge. In this manner
death waged a desolating war with these two weapons,
famine and pestilence, destroying whole families in a
short time, so that one now could see two or three dead
bodies carried out at once. Such were the rewards of
the pompous boasting of Maximinus, and of his edicts
throughout the city against us. Then, also, the evidences
of the zeal and piety of the Christians became manifest
and obvious to all, for they were the only persons in the
midst of such distressing circumstances, that exhibited
sympathy and humanity in their conduct. They con-
tinued the whole day, some in the care and burial of the
dead, for numberless were they for whom there was none
to care ; others collecting the multitude of those wasted
by the famine throughout the city, distributed bread
among all ; so that the fact was cried abroad, and men
glorified the God of the Christians, constrained as they
were, by the facts, to acknowledge that these were the
only really pious and the only real worshippers of God.
Whilst these things were being done, God, the great and
celestial defender of the Christians, who exhibited his
indignation and anger against men by these calamities,
on account of the excesses committed against us, restored
the benign and smiling brightness of his providence to-
wards us, so that by a most wonderful concurrence of
events, the light of his peace again began to shine upon
us as from the midst of the densest darkness ; showing
422 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IX.
plainly to all, that God himself had been the ruler of our
affairs at all times; who sometimes, indeed, chastens
and visits his people by various trials, from time to time,
but after he has sufficiently chastened, again exhibits his
mercy and kindness to those that trust in him.
CHAPTER IX.
THE DEATH OF THE TYRANTS, AND THEIR EXPRESSIONS BEFORE
THEIR END.
Constantine, whom we have already mentioned as
an emperor born of an emperor, the pious son of a most
pious and virtuous father, and Licinius next to him, were
both in great esteem for their moderation and piety.
These two pious rulers had been excited by God, the
universal sovereign, against the two most profane tyrants,
and engaging in battle, in an extraordinary manner,
Maxentius fell under Constantine. But the other (Max-
imums) did not long survive him, being himself put to a
most ignominious death, by Licinius, who had not yet at
that time evinced his insanity. But Constantine, who
was first both in dignity and imperial rank, first took
compassion upon those who were oppressed at Rome, in-
voking the God of heaven, and his Son and Word, our
Lord Jesus Christ, the Saviour of all, as his aid, ad-
vanced with his whole army, purporting to restore the
Romans to that liberty which they had derived from
their ancestors. Maxentius, however, relying more upon
the arts of juggling than the affection of his subjects, did
not venture to advance beyond the gates of the city, but
fortified every place and region and city, with vast num-
bers of soldiers and innumerable bands and garrisons in
all places of Rome and Italy that were enslaved by him.
But the emperor (Constantine) stimulated by the divine
assistance, proceeded against the tyrant, and defeating
him without difficulty in the first, second, and third
engagements, he advanced through the greatest part of
Italy, and came almost to the very gates of Rome. Then,
CHAP. IX.] MAXIMINU8, A.D. 307 TO 313. 423
however, that he might not be forced to wage war with
the Romans for the sake of the tyrant, God himself drew
the tyrant, as if bound in fetters, to a considerable dis-
tance from the gates ; and here he confirmed those mi-
raculous events performed of old against the wicked, and
which have been discredited by so many, as if belonging
to fiction and fable, but which have been established in
the sacred volume, as credible to the believer. He con-
firmed them, I say, as true, by an immediate interposition
of his power, addressed alike I may say to the eyes of
believers and unbelievers. As, therefore, anciently in
the days of Moses, and the religious people of the He-
brews, the chariots of Pharaoh, and his forces were cast
into the Red Sea, and his chosen triple* combatants were
overwhelmed in it ; thus, also, Maxentius, and his com-
batants and guards about him, sunk into the depths like
a stone, when he fled before the power of God that was
with Constantine, and passed through the river in his
way, over which he had formed a bridge by joining
boats, and thus prepared the means of his own destruc-
tion. Here one might say, " he digged a pit and opened
it, and he fell into the ditch that he made. His mischief
shall fall upon his own head, and his iniquity descend
upon his own pate." Thus, then, the bridge of boats
over the river being broken, the crossing began to cease,
and immediately the vessels with the men sunk, and
were destroyed, the most impious tyrant himself first of
all, — then the guards that he had around him, just as
the divine oracles declare, sunk like lead in the swelling
floods; so that justly might those who obtained the
victory from God, if not in word, at least in deeds similar
to those whom that great servant of God, Moses, led on,
sing and say the same that they sang against that im-
pious tyrant of old. " Let us sing unto the Lord, for he
* This passage is found Exod. xr. 4. The Hebrew vVw nran\ is ren-
dered in our version, his chosen captains. It probably refers to three com-
batants on one chariot On the import of the word in the Hebrew, and the
Alexandrian version, see Biel, Drusius, Bochart, Gesenius.
424 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IX.
hath triumphed gloriously. The horse and his rider he
hath cast into the sea: the Lord is ray helper and
defender, and he is become my salvation. Who is like
unto thee, O Lord, among the gods ; who is like unto
thee, glorious in holiness, fearful in praises, doing won-
ders?"
Such, and the like expressions, did Constantine sing
to God, the universal sovereign and author of the victory
by his deeds, as he entered Rome in triumph. All the
senate and others of illustrious rank, together with their
wives and infant children, with the whole Roman people,
received him as their deliverer, their saviour, and bene-
factor, with cheerful countenances and hearts, with bless-
ings and unbounded joy. But he, according to the piety
deeply implanted in him, neither exulting in the shouts
that were raised, nor elated by the plaudits bestowed
upon him, well perceiving the assistance which he had
received from God, immediately commanded a trophy of
the Saviour's passion to be placed in the hand of his own
statue. And when they had erected his statue, thus
holding the salutary sign of the cross in his right hand,
in the most public place at Rome, he commanded the
following inscription to be written, in the Roman tongue,
as follows :
" By this salutary sign, the true ornament of bravery,
J have , saved your city, liberated from the yoke of the
tyrant. Moreover, I have restored both the Senate and
the Roman people to their ancient dignity and splen-
dour"* After this, Constantine himself, and his im-
perial colleague Licinius, who had not then yet been
perverted into that madness which he afterwards evinced,
both celebrating and praising God, as the author of all
their successes, with one consent and resolve drew up a
full and most comprehensive decree respecting the Chris-
tians ; and sent an account of the wonderful things done
for them by God, the victory they had obtained over the
* Id the Greek style of this inscription, we may see some traces of the
Latin original.
CHAP. IX.] MAX1MINUS, A.D. 307 TO 313. 425
tyrant, and the law itself to Maxi minus, who was still
sovereign of the east, and pretended friendship toward
them. But he, tyrant as he was, was greatly troubled at
what he learned. Then, in order not to seem disposed
to yield to others, nor to suppress what was commanded,
for fear of those who had commanded, as if he acted on
his own authority, he of necessity addressed the follow-
ing decree, first to the governors under him, respecting
the Christians, falsely and fictitiously alleging against
himself what had never been done by him.*
Copy of the translated epistle of the tyrant Maximinus.
" Jovius Maximinus Augustus, to Sabinus: I trust
that it is obvious to your gravity and to all men, that our
sovereigns and parents, Diocletian and Maximinus, when
they saw almost all men abandoning the worship of the
gods, and attaching themselves to the people of the
Christians, rightly ordained that all men that swerved
from the worship of the same immortal gods should be
reclaimed, by the infliction of punishment and pain, to
the worship of the gods. At the time, however, when I
first came to the east, under favourable auspices, and
ascertained that great numbers of men, capable of ren-
dering service to the republic, were banished by the
judges for the said reason, I issued orders to each of the
judges, that in future none of these should behave with
severity to the provincials, but rather reclaim them to
the worship of the gods by exhortation and flattery.
Then, therefore, whilst, agreeably to my orders, the
injunctions were observed by the judges, it happened
that no one of the countries in the east was either ban-
ished or insulted, but rather that they were reclaimed to
the worship of the gods, from the fact that nothing severe
• Our author here represents Maximinus guilty of the double incon-
sistency of attempting to give a fair colouring to his proceedings against the
Christians, although nis conduct and procedure had wanted even the shadow
of appearance, and in his very defence, saying what was in fact a reproach to
himself.
426 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IX.
was done against them. After this, however, when a
year had passed away, and I arrived in fortunate circum-
stances at Nicomedia, and made my stay there, the
citizens of that place came to me with the statues of the
gods, greatly entreating me, that hy all means this people
should not be suffered to dwell in their country . # But
when I ascertained that many men of the same religion
dwelt in these parts, I gave them this answer: That
indeed, I cheerfully thanked them for this petition, but
perceived this was not alike requested by all. I£ how-
ever, there were some that persevered in this super-
stition, each one had the option to live as he pleased ;
even if they wished to adopt the worship of the gods.
Nevertheless I deemed it necessary to give a friendly
answer both to the inhabitants of Nicomedia and the
other cities, which had so earnestly and zealously pre-
sented the same petition, viz., that not one of the Chris-
tians should be permitted to dwell in their cities, because
this same course was observed by all the ancient em-
perors, and was acceptable to the immortal gods, by
whom all men and the whole administration of the
republic subsists, and also, that I would confirm this
same petition which they had presented for the worship
of the immortal gods. Wherefore, although there have
been before this, letters sent to your devotedness, and it
has in like manner been ordered that the rulers should
attempt nothing harsh against those provincials that are
desirous of observing this course, but that they should
deal mildly and moderately with them, nevertheless that
they may suffer neither blows nor injuries from the
beneficiariesf or the other common soldiers, I deemed it
consistent to remind your gravity by these letters, that
you should cause our provincials to cultivate their regard
• This is his account of what Eusehius had wittily called "sending an
embassy to himself."
f The beneficiarii were soldiers who were promoted by the tribunes, and
had certain privileges. The word, as it here occurs, forms a curious illus-
tration of the manner in which Greek words were formed from the Latin,
fiivHpucaXioi. The liquids / and r were frequently interchanged.
CHAP. X.] MAXIMIKU8, A.D. 307 TO 313. 427
for the gods, rather by exhortations and mild measures.
Whence if any one should determine to adopt the worship
of the gods, of his own accord, it is proper that these
should be readily received ; but if any wish to follow
their own worship, you may leave these to have their
liberty. Wherefore, it is incumbent on your devoted
zeal to observe what is committed to you, and that liberty
be granted to no one, to oppress our provincial subjects
with violence and insult ; whereas, as I wrote before, it
is more becoming to reclaim our provincials, by en-
couraging and inviting measures, to the worship of the
gods. But that this our will may come to the knowledge
of all our subjects, it is incumbent on you to communi-
cate the mandate by a proclamation issued by you."
When he had thus commanded these matters, he was
neither sincere nor credited by any, but was evidently
forced by necessity, and did not act according to his real
sentiments, as was obvious from his duplicity and perfidy,
after the former similar grant. No one therefore, of our
brethren, ventured to hold meetings, nor even to appear
in public, because neither was this the import of the
writing, only enjoining to beware of harassing us ; but
not commanding that we might hold meetings, or build
houses of worship, or perform any of those things cus-
tomary with us. And with all this, those advocates of
peace and piety, Constantine and Iicinius, had written
to him to permit this, and had granted it to all those
under them in their edicts and ordinances. But this
most impious ruler did not choose yielding to this course ;
until, driven by the justice of God, he was at last com-
pelled, though unwillingly, to adopt it.
CHAPTER X.
THE VICTORY OF THE PIOUS EMPERORS.
Such causes and circumstances beset him on all sides.
Unable as he was to sustain the magnitude of the govern-
ment so undeservedly conferred upon him, in consequence
428 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IX.
of his own incapacity and deficiency in the qualities of a
prudent and imperial mind, he administered his affairs
in a foolish and disreputable manner, and yet foolishly
elated in all, with a fulsome arrogance and haughtiness,
even toward those who participated in the government
with him, and who were his superiors both in birth and
education, dignity and intelligence, and in that wisdom
and that true piety which is the crown of all, he yet
dared to boast and proclaim himself the first of all in
dignity and honours. Proceeding at length to that
degree of madness in his vanity and haughtiness, he
broke the league that he had made with Licinius, and
undertook an execrable war. After this he soon threw
all into confusion; alarming every city, and collecting
innumerable armies, he went forth to give him battle,
elated with his trust in daemons, whom he supposed to
be gods, and the vast multitudes of his soldiers. Thus
engaging in battle, he was deprived of the interposition
and aid of God ; the victory being decreed in favour of
the emperor Licinius, by the one only and supreme God.
And first, he lost the soldiery upon whom he relied so
much, and as the guards about him all abandoned and
left him destitute, and deserted to the emperor licinius,
he secretly stripped himself as quickly as possible of the
imperial robes, which, indeed, he had never deserved, in
a cowardly, abject, and effeminate manner, and mingled
with the crowd. Then he made his escape, lying con-
cealed in the fields and villages, and with all this caution
and vigilance for safety, scarcely escaped the hands of
the enemy. Thus showing in facts the reality and truth
of the divine oracles, in which it is said : "A king is not
saved by the multitude of an host, nor shall a giant in
the greatness of his strength ; a horse is a vain thing for
safety, and in the greatness of his strength he shall not
be saved. Behold, the eyes of the Lord are upon those
that fear him, those that trust in his mercy, to rescue
their soul from death."
Thus the tyrant, loaded with disgrace, returned to his
^Vr
CHAP. X.] MAXIMINUS, A.D. 307 TO 313. 429
own parts, and first in the rage of his mind, he slew many
priests and prophets of those gods whom he admired,
and by whose oracles he had been induced to undertake
the war ; these he slew, as jugglers and impostors, and
above all as the betrayers of his own safety. Then, at
length giving glory to the God of the Christians, he im-
mediately enacted a full and final decree for their liberty.
But, being seized with a violent disease, he died very
soon after it was issued. The law enacted was as
follows :
Copy of the tyrant's ordinance, in regard to the Chris-
tians, translated from the Latin into the Greek.
"The Emperor Cesar Caius Valerius Maximums
Germanicus Sarmaticus Pius Felix Invictus Augustus,
— That it behoves us by all means, and with constant
endeavours to promote the good of our provincial sub-
jects, and to wish to bestow upon them such things as
are best calculated to establish the advantage of all, and
whatever may contribute to their common benefit and
utility; also, whatever is adapted to the public ad-
vantage, and is agreeable to the views and wishes of all ;
of this no one can be ignorant; and, moreover, we
believe every one can refer to past events, and know and
convince himself of it. When, therefore, before this it
was obvious to our mind, that by reason of the law
which was enacted under our most sacred parents Dio-
cletian and Maximian, that the assemblies of the Chris-
tians should be abolished, many oppressions and spolia-
tions were made by those in office, and that thi6 evil
advanced daily to a great height, to the injury of those
of our provincials, for whom we are particularly anxious
to make the necessary provision ; as their property and
possessions were thus destroyed on this pretext, letters
were given to the respective rulers of the provinces the
past year, in which it was enacted, that if any one wished
to follow this practice, or this observance of the same
religion, that he was at liberty to pursue this his pur-
430 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IX.
pose without hinderance, and without obstruction or
molestation from any one ; and also, that they had full
liberty to do, without fear or suspicion, what each one
preferred. But even now we could not but perceive that
some of our judges have mistaken our injunctions, and
caused our subjects to be in doubt as to our ordinances,
and have caused them to proceed with too great re-
luctance to the performance of those religious observances
which they prefer. Now, therefore, that all suspicion of
duplicity and fear may be removed, we have decreed that
this ordinance should be published, that all may clearly
understand, whosoever wish to adopt this sect and worship
are at liberty to do so, by this privilege granted by us,
so that as each one wishes, or as may be agreeable to
him, he may observe that religion to which he has been
accustomed. And, moreover, liberty is granted to build
their churches. That this indulgence of ours may be
the greater, we have also thought proper to make further
provision by law, that if any houses and lands happened
to be justly the property of the Christians before this,
and by order of our parents, have been transferred to the
treasury, or have been confiscated by any city, or at least
have been seiaed and sold or bestowed as present to any
one, all these possessions we have ordered to be returned
again to the former possession and control of the Chris-
tians, that all persons may also, in this respect, have
knowledge of our piety and foresight."
These are the declarations of the tyrant, that were
issued not quite a year after the ordinances against the
Christians had been published by him on brazen tablets,
and by the same man, to whom but a little before, we
appeared impious and abandoned wretches, destructive of
all society, so that we were not allowed to dwell in a
city, or even the country and the desert ; by this same
man, ordinances and laws were enacted in favour of the
Christians. And they who a little before were destroyed
by the tyrants with fire and sword, the food of wild
beasts and birds of prey in the very eyes of the tyrant.
CHAP. X.] MAXIMINUS, A.D. 307 TO 313. 431
and sustained every kind of punishment and torture, and
the most miserable death as infidels and profane persons,
these very same were now acknowledged by him as
worshippers having religion, and were allowed to rebuild
their churches ; the tyrant himself confessing and testi-
fying that certain rights belong to them. Having made
these confessions, as if he had actually obtained some
positive benefit, on this very account he suffered less
than was properly his due, and being smitten with a
sudden visitation of God, he died in the second campaign
of the war. His end was not like that of generals and
military commanders, who bravely and heroically expose
their lives, and encounter a glorious death for glory and
their friends ; but as one hostile to God and religion.
Whilst his army was drawn up for battle in the field,
he himself remained at home, concealing himself, and
received the punishment that he deserved, being smitten
with a sudden judgment of God over his whole body ; so
that he was harassed by dreadful pains and torments,
and prostrated on the ground, was wasted away by
hunger, whilst his whole flesh dissolved by an invisible
fire and burning sent from God. So that thus being
wasted away, the whole aspect of his former shape was
destroyed, and there was only left of him a land of
image, reduced in course of time to a skeleton of dry
bones. Indeed, all present could regard his body as
nothing but the tomb of his soul, buried in one that was
already dead, and completely dissolved And as the
heart began to burn still more violently in the very re-
cesses of his marrow, his eyes burst forth, and falling
from their sockets they left him blind. After this he
still continued to breathe, acknowledging many things
to the Lord, and invoking death. At length, after con-
fessing that he justly suffered these judgments for his
wanton excesses against the Christians, he breathed
his last.
432 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK IX.
CHAPTER XI.
THE TOTAL DESTRUCTION OF THE ENEMIES OF RELIGION.
Thus, then, Maximums, who had proved the worst of
all the surviving enemies of religion, by the goodness of
God, the omnipotent ruler, being removed out of the way,
the renovation of the churches was begun from the very
foundations. The doctrine of Christ shining forth to
the glory of the supreme God, enjoyed greater privileges
than before, whilst the impious and profane were covered
with shame and irrecoverable disgrace. First of all,
Maximums himself, being publicly denounced by the
emperors as the public enemy, was confirmed to be the
most impious and detestable, as well as the most hostile
to the Deity, by his public edicts. And of the paintings
and representations which had been placed in honour of
him or his children, in every city, some were forced
down from their elevation, and torn to pieces or broken,
others were destroyed by having the face daubed with
black paint. Whatsoever statues, also, had been erected
to his honour, were cast down and broken, lying exposed
to the laughter and jests of those that were disposed to
insult and wantonly abuse them. All the honours of the
other enemies of religion were removed. All that fa-
voured the party of Maximums were slain, especially
those that had been distinguished by him with eminent
offices, as rulers, for their flattery to him, in their in-
solent excesses against our faith. Of this number was
Feucetius, the most honoured, and revered, and dearest
of all his favourites, who had been consul twice and
thrice, and had been appointed by him prime minister.
Culcianus, also, who had been promoted through every
grade of office, and who was also prominent for his
many slaughters of the Christians in Egypt. There
were also not a few others, by whose agency especially,
the tyranny of Maximums had been augmented and con-
firmed. Justice, also, summoned Theotecnus, by no
CHAP. XI.] MAXIMINUS, A.D. 307 TO 313. 433
means overlooking the evils be had done against the
Christians. Whilst he expected to enjoy himself, after
he had erected the statue at Antioch, and was now pro-
moted to the government of a province, Licinius came to
the city of Antioch, and making a search for all the
impostors, put the prophets and the priests of the newly
wrought statue to the torture, asking at the same time,
how they came to concoct such a delusion. And when
unable by reason of the tortures to conceal it any longer,
they disclosed that the whole secret was a device of
Theotecnus. After punishing all according to their de-
serts, he first condemned Theotecnus, and after him all
the partners of his impostures, to death, with the greatest
possible torments. To all these were superadded the
children of Maximinus, whom he had already made
sharers in the imperial dignity with his titles and statues.
Also, the relatives of the tyrants, who before this were
elated and boasting, and exercising their power over all
men, had the same punishments, together with the utter
disgrace of the others, inflicted upon them; as they
would neither receive instruction nor understand the
exhortation given in the holy Scriptures : " Trust not in
princes, in the children of men, in whom there is no
safety. For his breath goeth from him, and he will
return to his earth again. In that day all their thoughts
shall perish.'' Thus, the impious being cleared away,
the government was deservedly preserved secure, and
without a rival, for the only two, Constantine and li-
cinius. These, after first removing the hostility to God
out of the way, and sensible of the great benefits con-
ferred on them by his goodness, exhibited both their
love of virtue and God, as well as their piety and grati-
tude to Him, by the laws they enacted in favour of the
Christians.
2d
434 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK X.
BOOK X. — CHAPTER I.
THE PEACE WHICH WAS GRANTED US BT DIVINE INTERPOSITION.
Thanks be to God, the omnipotent and universal
Sovereign, thanks also to the Saviour and Redeemer of
our souls, Jesus Christ, through whom we pray that
peace will be preserved to us at all times, firm and un-
shaken by any temporal molestation from without, and
troubles from the mind within. Attended by your
prayers, O most holy Paulinus,* whilst we add this
tenth book to the preceding ones of our ecclesiastical
history, we shall dedicate this to You, announcing you
as the seal of the whole work. Justly shall we here
subjoin a perfect number, j* a complete discourse and
panegyric on the renovation of the churches yielding to
the Spirit of God, inviting us in the following manner :
" Sing to the Lord a new song, because he hath done
wonderful works. His right hand hath saved him, and
his holy right arm. The Lord hath made known his
salvation, his righteousness hath he openly showed in
the sight of the heathen." Thus, then, as the Scrip-
tures enjoin upon us to sing a new song, we shall ac-
cordingly show that after those dreadful and gloomy
spectacles and events, we have been privileged to see
such things, and to celebrate such things as many of the
really pious and martyrs of God before us ardently craved
to see, and did not see them, and to hear, and did not
* Paulinus was bishop of Tyre, and Eusebius here dedicates the work to
him, as the one who suggested and urged him to undertake it
f The number ten is called perfect, because it is the limit and close of
our system of numeration ; all the numbers beyond ten being only combina-
tions of this and the included digits. Shorting has overlooked the stress
which our author intended to lay on the expression. He has considered it
as a mere qualification of panegyric. It may be observed, this book contains
the celebrated panegyric delivered by Eusebius at the renovation of the
cathedral of Tyre. But the author seems to intend the whole book as a
eulogy upon the happy reverse of affairs, and therefore, a happy close of the
whole work. He now seems to lay aside the historian, and to swell into the
amplifications of the orator.
CHAP. II.] CONSTANtlNE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 435
hear them. They, indeed, hastening on their course,
obtained "what was far better;" being transferred to
the heavens themselves, and to the paradise of celestial
pleasures. But we freely acknowledging this state of
things in our day as better than what we could expect,
have been beyond measure astonished at the magnitude
of the grace manifested by the Author of our mercies,
and justly do we admire and adore him with all the
powers of our mind, and bear witness to the truth of
those declarations recorded, where it is said, " Come
hither atid behold the works of God, the wonders that
he hath done upon the earth ; he removeth wars until
the ends of the earth, he breaketh the bow and snappeth
the spear asunder, and burneth the shields in fire."
Rejoicing in these things fulfilled in our day, we shall
pursue the tenor of our history. All the race of the
enemies of God were destroyed in the manner we have
stated, and were thus suddenly swept away from the
sight of men, as the divine Word again declares : " I
saw the wicked lifted up and exalted like cedars of
Lebanon, and I passed by, and lo, he was not ; and I
sought, and his {dace was not found." And now a bright
and splendid day, with no overshadowing cloud, irradiated
the churches in the whole world with its celestial light ;
neither was there any indisposition even on the part of
those who were strangers to our faith, to enjoy with us
the same blessings, or of sharing at least in the over-
flowings of these as they were provided from God.
CHAPTER II.
THE RESTORATION OF THE CHURCHES.,
All men, then, were liberated from the oppression of
the tyrant, and those who had been delivered from the
miseries previously existing, acknowledged, one in one
way, and another in another, that the only true God was
the protector of the pious. To us especially, — all whose
hopes are suspended on the Christ of God, there was an
2 d 2
436 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK X.
incessant joy, and there sprung up for all a certain
celestial gladness, seeing every place, which hut a short
time before had been desolated by the impieties of the
tyrants, reviving again, and recovering as from a long
and deadly distemper, — temples again rising from the
soil to a lofty height, and receiving a splendour far
exceeding those that had been formerly destroyed. More-
over, those who held the supreme power, confirmed the
privileges granted us by the divine beneficence to a still
wider and greater extent by their constant decrees in
favour of the Christians, and epistles of the emperor
were issued, addressed to the bishops, with honours and
superadded donations of monies ; of which it may not be
singular to insert extracts in the proper place in this
book, as in a certain sacred tablet, as we have translated
them from the Latin into the Greek language, that they
may remain recorded for those that come after us.
CHAPTER III.
THE DEDICATIONS OF THE CHURCHES IN ALL PLACES.
After this the sight was afforded us so eagerly de-
sired and prayed for by all, the festivals of dedicating
and consecrating the newly erected houses of prayer
throughout the cities, and after this the convention of
bishops, the concourse of foreigners from abroad, the
mutual benevolence of the people, the unity of the mem-
bers of Christ concurring in one harmonious body. Then
was it according to the prophetic declaration, mystically
indicating what would take place, " bone was brought
to bone, and joint to joint," and whatsoever other matters
the divine word faithfully intimated before. There was,
also, one energy of the Divine Spirit, pervading all the
members, and one soul among all, one and the same
ardour of faith, and one song of praise to the Deity.
Yea, now indeed, complete and perfect solemnities of the
prelates and heads of the church, sacred performances of
sacred rites, and solemn rituals of the church. Here you
CHAP. IV.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 437
might hear the singing of psalms and the other voices
given us from God, their divine and sacred mysteries
performed. The mystic symbols of our Saviour's passion
were celebrated, and at the same time every sex of every
age, male and female, with the whole power of the mind,
and with a mind and heart rejoicing in prayer and
thanksgiving, gave glory to God the author of all good.
Every one of the prelates present, also, delivered pane-
gyric discourses, desirous of adding lustre to the assembly
according to the ability of each.
CHAPTER IV.
PANEGYRIC ON THE SPLENDOUR OF OUR AFFAIRS.
And a certain one* of those of moderate capacity, who
had composed a discourse, advanced in the midst of the
assembly where many pastors were present, as in the
congregations of churches, and whilst all attended in
decency and silence, he addressed himself as follows, to
one who was the best and most pious of bishops, and by
whose zeal principally the temple in Tyre, by far the
most noble in Phoenicia, was built.
Panegyric on the building of the churches, addressed to
Paulinus, bishop of Tyre.
" Friends, and priest of God, and ye who are clad
in the sacred gown,f adorned with the celestial crown
of glory, the inspired unction and sacerdotal garment of
the Holy Spirit. And thou, O excellent ornament of
this new and holy temple of God, endowed by him with
the wisdom of age, and yet who hast exhibited the
precious works and deeds of youthful and vigorous virtue,
to whom God himself, who comprehends the universe,
• Eusebius here means himself, and addresses the bishops of the church of
Tyre. We cannot conceive how translators could make our author here
speak of his merits, as Valerius and Shorting; he modestly states merely his
moderate qualifications, « r«v cirtcurup.
f The gown here mentioned, derived its name from its extending down to
the feet : irodrjpij.
438 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK X.
has granted the distinguished privilege of rebuilding and
renewing it to Christ, his first begotten and only begotten
Word, and to his holy and divine spouse ; whether one
might call thee a new Beseleel,* the architect of a divine
tabernacle, or a Solomon, the king of a new and better
Jerusalem, or a new Zerubbabel, superadding a glory to
the temple of God, much greater than the former. You,
also, O nurslings of the flock of Christ, the habitation of
excellent discourses, school of modesty, and the devout
and religious auditory of piety. Long since, indeed, we
were allowed the privilege of raising hymns and songs of
praise to God, when we learned from hearing the sacred
Scriptures read, the wonderful deeds of God, and the
benefits of the Lord conferred upon men, and which we
were taught to repeat, * O God, we have heard with our
ears, our fathers have told us, the work that thou didst
in those days, in the days of old.' But now as we
perceive the lofty arm and the celestial hand of our all-
gracious and omnipotent God and King, not only by the
hearing and the report of words, but by deeds ; and, as
we may say, with our own eyes, as we contemplate
those faithful and true declarations recorded in times of
old, we may raise another song of triumph, and exclaim,
and appropriately say, * as we have heard, so have we
seen, in the city of the Lord of hosts, in the city of our
God.' And in what city but in this newly built and
framed by God ? ' which is the church of the living
God, the pillar and foundation of the truth ;' concerning
which another passage of the holy Scriptures thus de-
clares ; ' Glorious things are spoken of thee, thou city
of God ;' into which the all-gracious God having col-
lected us by the grace of his only begotten, let each one
here assembled only sing, cry aloud, and say : c I was
glad when they said unto me, we will go into the house
of the Lord ;' and again, * Lord, I have loved the beauty
of thine house, and the place where thine honour dwelleth.'
* The name is written in our yersion, Bezaleel. Exod. xzxv. 31.
CHAP. IV.] C0NSTANT1NE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 439
And not only individually, but all together with one
breath and one soul, let us with veneration exclaim,
' Great is the Lord, and highly to be praised in the city
of our God, even upon his holy hill.* For he, indeed, is
truly great, and great is his habitation, sublime, and
spacious, and comely in beauty beyond the sons of men.
' Great is the Lord, who only doeth wonderful things,
and things past finding out, glorious and stupendous
things, which cannot be numbered. Great is he who
changeth the seasons and times, who setteth up and
debaseth kings, who raiseth the poor from the ground,
and exalteth the beggar from the dunghill. He hath
thrust down the mighty from their seats, and hath
exalted the humble from the earth. He hath filled the
hungry with good things, and hath broken in pieces the
arms of the proud.' He has confirmed the record of
ancient events, not only to the faithful, but to the un-
believers. 'He that worketh miracles, he that doeth
mighty deeds ; He, that Lord of the universe, the Creator
of the whole world, the omnipotent one and only God.'
In obedience to him we ' sing a new song, who alone
doeth wonderful things, because his mercy endureth for
ever; that smiteth mighty kings and slayeth strong
kings, because his mercy endureth for ever; for the
Lord hath remembered us in our humiliation, and hath
delivered us from our enemies.' And may we never
cease to celebrate the Father of all with these praises.
Him also, we would extol, and bear his name constantly
upon our lips, the second cause of our mercies, the
instructor in divine knowledge, teacher of true religion,
destroyer of the impious, slayer of tyrants, the reformer
of the world, and the Saviour of us when our condition
was desperate, our Lord Jesus. For he alone as the
only all-gracious Son of the all-gracious Father, according
to the purpose of his Father's benevolence, readily and
freely assuming the nature of us who lay prostrate in
the depths of destruction, like an excellent physician,
who, ' for the sake of saving those who are labouring
440 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK X.
under disease, examines their sufferings, handles their
foul ulcers, and from others' miseries produces grief and
pains to himself* has saved us, not only struggling
with dreadful ulcers, and wounds already putrid, but
even lying among the dead, and rescued us to himself
from the very jaws of death. For none of those in
heaven had such power at command, as to promote the
salvation of so many without detriment. But he alone,
after having reached the deplorable corruption of our
race, he alone taking upon him our labours, and bearing
the punishment of our iniquities, recovering us, not
merely half dead, but altogether foetid and offensive, in
tombs and sepulchres, both of old and new, by his
gracious love saves us still beyond the hope and expecta-
tion of others, and even of ourselves, and liberally im-
parts to us the abundance of his Father's blessings.
He, the giver of life and of light, our great Physician,
King and Lord, the Christ of God. And then, when the
whole human race, once lay buried in gloomy night and
the depths of darkness, by the delusions of execrable
demons, and the machinations and influences of malignant
spirits, as soon as he appeared, as the wax melts under
the rays of the sun, he dissolved the knotty and entangled
bonds of our iniquities, by the rays of his light. But
when malignant envy and the mischievous spirit of
iniquity, almost bursting asunder at such a display of
grace and benevolence, was now arraying all his deadly
forces against us, and like a dog in a fit of madness, first
gnashing his teeth at the stones cast at him, and pouring
his rage kindled by his assailants, against inanimate
weapons, he levelled his savage ferocity at the stones of
the oratories and lifeless materials, to produce, as he
supposed, the desolation of the churches. Afterwards,
he issued dreadful hissings and serpent-like voices, some-
times by the threats of impious tyrants, sometimes by
• This is a quotation from some poet, and seems to belong to Sophocles, or
ASschylus. The verses in the original are iambics ; but the poem from which
they are taken is lost
CHAP. IV.] CONST ANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 441
the blasphemous ordinances of profane governors ; and
moreover, he himself, pouring forth death, and infecting
the souls captured by him with his pestilential and
destructive poison, almost destroyed them with the deadly
sacrifices to dead idols, and caused every sort of beast in
the shape of man, and every savage, to assault us. Then
the Angel of the mighty council, the great Captain and
Leader of the armies of God, after a sufficient exercise
which the greatest of the soldiers of his kingdom had
exhibited in their patience and perseverance, again sud-
denly appeared, destroying what was hostile, and an-
nihilating his foes, so that they scarcely appeared to have
had a name. But those that were his friends and of his
household, he advanced not only to glory with all men,
but now also, with celestial powers, the sun, the moon,
and the stars, the whole heavens and the world.* So
that now what never happened before, the supreme
sovereigns, sensible of the honour conferred upon them
by Him, now spit upon the faces of the idols, trample
upon the unhallowed rites of daemons, ridicule the ancient
delusion of their ancestors, and acknowledge only the one
and true God, the common benefactor of all and of
themselves. They also confess Christ the Son of God,
as the universal King of all, and proclaim him the
Saviour in their edicts, inscribing his righteous deeds
and his victories over the impious, with royal characters
on indelible records, and in the midst of that city which
holds the sway over the earth; so that our Saviour
Jesus Christ is the only one ever acknowledged, by the
supreme rulers of the earth, not as a common king
among men, but worshipped as the true Son of God, and
God himself, t And all this justly too. For who of
kings at any time has ever advanced to such a height of
excellence, as to fill the ears and the tongues of all men
• These expressions, "celestial powers, sun, moon, and stars," may be
regarded as oriental hyperbole, for the " powers that be." What imme-
diately follows, shows that Eusebius means the reigning emperors.
t The original here is avroQtov, God himself, or very God.
442 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK X.
with his own name ? What king ever ordained laws so
pious and wise, and extended them so as to be read by
all men from the ends of the earth to its remotest
borders ? Who has ever abrogated the fierce and bar-
barous customs of fierce and barbarous nations, by his
mild and most beneficent laws ? Who is there, when
assailed by all for whole ages, that has ever exhibited a
virtue far surpassing man, so as to rise and flourish
again from day to day, throughout the whole world?
Who is there that has ever established a nation never
heard of before, not concealed in a corner of the earth,
but spread over every part of it under the sun ? Who
has so fortified his soldiers with the arms of piety, that
their souls, more firm than adamant, shine resplendent
in the contests against their antagonists ? What king
ever prevailed to such an extent, as to lead on his armies
after death, rear trophies against his enemies, and fill
every place and city and region, whether Grecian or
barbarian, with his royal palaces and the consecrations
of his sacred temples ? Witness the splendid ornaments
and donations of this very temple, which themselves are
noble and truly grand, worthy of admiration and aston-
ishment, and expressive symbols of our Saviour's king-
dom. Truly * he hath spoken, and they were made ; he
hath commanded, and they were created/ For what was
there to resist the beck of the universal King, the uni-
versal Prince, and God, the Word himself?* It would
require a peculiar leisure to survey and explain each
particular minutely ; and not only this, but to explain
how great and powerful the alacrity of those who have
laboured in the work, has been judged by him whom we
celebrate, who looks into the temple within our souls,
and surveys the building of living and moving 6tones,
happily and securely built upon the foundation of the
apostles and prophets, Jesus Christ himself being the
chief corner stone. Whom, indeed, not only those of
* The expression here, is avrov Ocov Xoyov.
CHAP. IV,] CONSTANTINK, A.D. 306 TO 337. 443
that ancient building no longer existing, have rejected ;
but also, those of the building now existing, that vast
multitude of men, wretched architects of the wicked as
they are.* But the Father having proved Him now as
well as then, has established him as the head of the
corner of this our common church. This, therefore, the
living temple of the living God, formed of yourselves, I
say, is the greatest and the truly divine sanctuary, whose
inmost shrines, though invisible to the multitude, are
really holy, a holy of holies. Who, when he has viewed
it within, would venture to declare it * But who could
ever penetrate its sacred enclosures, save only the great
High Priest of all, who alone has the right and power to
search out the mysteries of every human and rational
soul ? Next to him, however, the second placef imme-
diately devolves on one alone of his equals, the presiding
E relate and leader of this host, who has been honoured
y the first and great High Priest himself with the
second rank in his sanctuary, and has been appointed by
him as his courtier and interpreter, and the shepherd of
your spiritual (divine) flock, obtaining this people of
yours as his portion of the judgment and allotment of the
Father ; a new Aaron or another Melchizedech assimi-
lated to the Son of God, continuing and always pre-
served by him in accordance with the common wishes
and prayers of you all. To him, therefore, alone, let it
be granted, if not in the first place, at least in the second,
* Eusebius here alludes to the two dispensations, Jewish and Christian.
The former building had passed away ; the latter now existing, was still
rejected by the multitude of the heathen world.
f A scholiast on this expression, makes the remark rai rovro a<rc/3ec-
Valerius videtur existimavisse scholiastem hie Eusebium quasi de Christo
loquentem intellexisse. Sed vir ductus hoc errare videtur. Scholiastes Euse-
bium hie impietatis arguit quod, episcopo secundum gradum dignitatis a
Christo attribuere ausus est, et Valenus ipse dicit in loc. ; " fatendnm est Eu-
sebium nimis hie tribuisse Paulino, dum ei ra tea fovnpaia, tanquam squati
et coHegs Christi adscribit ; dum Melchisedecum vocat." Attamen si hsec
excusanda sint, eo nomine fortassis excusari possint, quod Eusebius noster
hie oratorem, (prope dixissem goetam) magis quam theologum egisse, videtur.
Quifl nescit orientalium ingemi ardorem qui scape extra omnes rerum fines
excurrit?
444 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK X.
after the first and supreme High Priest, to inspect and
superintend the observation and state of your inmost
souls. As he by experience and length of time has
diligently examined each one, and by his zeal and care
has disposed all of you to cultivate the order and doctrine
of piety ; capable, also, as he is above all, to give reasons
adequate to the works which he himself with the divine
assistance has framed. Our first and great High Priest,
saith the Scripture, ' whatsoever He seeth the Father
doing, these things also doeth the Son ;' and whatsoever
he # seeth Him doing, using these things as archetypes
and examples, their images and resemblances, he has as
far as possible expressed, after the most perfect likeness
in his own works. In no respect inferior to that Beseleel,
whom the Spirit of God himself filled with wisdom* and
understanding, and whatever other knowledge and skill
might be necessary, for the building of that temple,f
appointed and selected as the builder of that edifice of a
temple of celestial types, a temple given in symbols and
figures. Thus, also, he has framed and fashioned the
whole Christ complete, the word, the wisdom, the light,
and bearing in his own soul the image of the same, it is
impossible to tell with what joy and gladness, with what
an abundant and liberal mind, and with what emulation
among all of you, and what magnanimity among the
contributors, ambitiously striving that none should be
behind him in executing the same purpose, he has framed
and finished this magnificent and noble temple of God,
60 similar in its character to the copy of that better
temple, the visible of the invisible. And what also de-
serves first of all to be mentioned, he did not overlook
this place, which had been covered with filth and rubbish,
by the artifices of our enemies ; but could not think of
giving way to the wickedness of those who were the
authors of it, though he was at liberty to go to another
place, there being innumerable others in the city ; and
* H.e 9 refers to Paulinus, looking, as it were, to Christ
f Our author calls the tabernacle here, by a metonymy, the temple.
CHAP. IV.] CONSTANTINB, A.D. 306 TO 337. 445
thus to find a diminution of his labour, and to be relieved
from trouble. First, he prepared himself for the work.
Then, also, after strengthening and animating the people,
and forming all into one great body, he performed this,
the first of his labours ;* thinking that the church which
had been most assailed by the enemy, she that had first
laboured in trials, and that had sustained the same per-
secutions with us and before us — this church, like a
mother bereft of her children, should also enjoy with us
the mercies and privileges of the all-gracious uiver. For
when the great Shepherd had driven away the wild
beasts, the wolves, and every fierce and savage race, and,
in the language of Scripture, had broken the jaws of the
lion, he again condescended to collect her children, and
in the most righteous manner he raised the fold of her
flock, ' to shame the enemy and the avenger ;' and to
present a refutation against the impious audacity of those
that were fighting against God. And now these enemies
of God are no more, because they never were, j - For a
short time, indeed, they created alarm, whilst themselves
were troubled; then suffering the severe punishment
which they owed to divine justice, they overturned them-
selves, and friends, and habitations to the dust. So that
it is confessed those declarations inscribed of old on the
sacred tablets, are proved as true by facts, in which the
divine word, among others, also asserts the following
concerning them: 'The ungodly have drawn out the
* The original is aOXov qywvi&ro, a gladiatorial phrase applied to com-
batants and wrestlers, and referring to the labours of Hercules, particularly
that of cleansing the Augean stable.
f This expression seems to have been misapprehended by Valesius and
Shorting. It simply expresses the utter nothingness of the enemies of God.
No expression could represent human weakness in a stronger light when
arrayed against Omnipotence. It is scarcely hyperbolical to say such power
never woe. The compound word 0<ofu*et£, may mean either hated of God or
God- haters, according as the accent is on the ultimate or penultimate. Valesius
reads with the accent on the last syllable, which would justify his rendering
inviti Deo. Besides, our author is fond of antithesis, particularly if aided
by alliteration. He had called them Bioftax°h now 0c<yu?ttc. We have given
the most comprehensive sense; as men, in the order of Providence, are
always God-haters before they can be pronounced God-hated,
446 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK X.
sword, they have bent the bow to cast down the poor
and needy, and to slay such as are of an upright walk.
Their sword shall pierce through their own heart, and
their bows shall be broken.' And, again, ' Their memory
is perished with a sound, and their name hast thou blotted
out for ever and ever. Because when they were in
miseries they cried, and there was none to save, even to
the Lord, and he heard them not. They were bound,*
and fell, and we are raised and stand upright.'
" That, too, which was declared before, in the following
words, ' O Lord, thou shalt annihilate their image in thy
city/ is truly manifested to the eyes of all. But after
waging a war against God, like the giants, they termi-
nated their lives in this manner ; whilst she ' which was
desolate, and rejected of men,' has received that consum-
mation that we have seen, for her patient endurance in
God, so that the prophecy of Isaiah seemed to utter these
things ; ' Rejoice, thirsty desert, let the desert exult tod
blossom as the lily, and the desert places shall flourish
and be glad. Be strengthened, ye languid hands, and
ye relaxed knees. Be consoled, ye weak-hearted in your
minds, be strong and fear not. Behold our God has
repaid judgment, and he will repay. He will come and
save us. For he says, water has burst forth in the
desert, and a pool in a thirsty land. And the dry land
shall become a pool, and a well of water shall be in the
thirsty land/ These things, uttered in ancient oracles,
have been recorded in the sacred books. But now, these
things, themselves, are no longer addressed to us in
mere reports, but in facts.
" This desert, this dry and thirsty land ; this widow
and deserted one, whose gates they cut down with axes,
as wood in the forest, breaking them down with the axe
and the hatchet, whose books they destroyed, and whose
divine sanctuary they burned with fire, whilst they pro-
faned the habitation of his name unto the ground, and
• It will be recollected, we translate these passages from our author, who
quotes the Septuagint. The Greek here means their feet were bound together.
CHAP. IV.] CONSTANTINK, A.D. 306 TO 337. 447
all that passed by plucked off her grapes, breaking down
her hedges ; she, whom the wild boar of the forest has
rooted up, and the savage wild beast has devoured, now,
by the marvellous power of Christ, as he himself would
have it, has blossomed as the lily. But, even then, she
was chastened at his nod, as by a provident father: c For
whom the Lord loveth he chasteneth, and scourgeth every
son whom he receiveth.' Then, after being chastened in
measure, as far as was necessary, she was commanded to
rejoice anew ; and she now blossoms as the lily, and
exhales her divine odour among all men. For it is said,
' Water gushed forth in the desert, the fountain of divine
regeneration of the salutary laver. And now she, which
a little before was desolate, is changed into pools, and a
well of living water has gushed out upon a thirsty land.'
The arms formerly languid have become truly strong,
and these works are the great and expressive displays of
invigorated hands. Those knees, also, that were for-
merly debilitated and relaxed, now recovering their
former firmness, are walking in a straight course on
their way, and hastening on to their proper fold of the
all-gracious pastor. And there are also, some that were
alarmed and overawed by the threats of the tyrants, yet
not even these have been overlooked as incurable by the
Saviour's word, but he, thoroughly healing them, like-
wise raises them to receive consolation, as he says, ' Be
ye comforted, ye dejected in mind, be strong, fear not.'
" This our new and excellent Zerubbabel, then, per-
ceiving by the acute hearing of his mind, the sacred
oracles declaring, that she who had been desolate for the
sake of her God should now enjoy such things as these,
after her severe captivity, and the abomination of deso-
lation, did not neglect this dead carcase. First of all
with prayers and supplications, he propitiated the Father
with the common consent and concurrence of you all,
and calling upon the only one who can raise the dead,
as his aid and ally, he raised her who had fallen, after
he had cleansed and healed her from her ills. He cast
448 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK X,
around her, not the garment of old, but such as he had
again learned from the sacred oracles, clearly declaring :
' And the glory of this latter house shall far exceed the
former.' Thus, then, embracing a much wider space,
he strengthened the outer enclosure with a wall to
compass the edifice, that it might be a most secure bul-
wark to the whole work. Then raising a large and
lofty vestibule, he extended it towards the rays of the
rising sun ; presenting even to those standing without
the sanctuary, a full view of those within, all but turning
the eyes of those who are strangers to the faith, to con-
template its entrance ; so that no one can pass by, with-
out being struck in his mind at the recollection of the
former desolation, and the present wonderful transforma-
tion. By this, indeed, he also hoped that the individual
thus smitten would be attracted by the very sight, and
induced to enter. And on entering within the gates, he
has not permitted you to enter immediately, with impure
and unwashed feet, within the sanctuary, but leaving an
extensive space between the temple, (the nave) and the
vestibule, he has decorated and enclosed it with four
inclined porticoes around, presenting a quadrangular
space, with pillars rising on every side. Between these
he carried round the frame latticed railing, rising to a
proportioned and suitable height, leaving, however, the
middle space open, so that the heavens can be seen, and
present the splendid sky irradiated by the beams of the
sun. Here too, he has placed the symbols of the sacred
purification, by providing fountains built opposite the
temple, (nave) which, by the abundant effusion of its
waters, affords the means of cleansing, to those that
proceed to the inner parts of the sanctuary. And this is
the first place that receives those that enter, and which
at the same time presents to those that need the first
introduction, both a splendid and convenient station.
After passing also this sight, he has made open entrances
to the temple, with many other inner vestibules, by
placing again three gates on one side towards the rising
CHAP. IV.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 449
sun. Of these he constructed the middle one, far ex-
ceeding those on each side in height and breadth, em-
bellishing it at the same time with exceedingly splendid
brazen plates bound with iron, and decorated with various
sculpture, superadding them as guards and attendants to
a queen. In the same way, after disposing the number
of the vestibules, also with the porticoes on each side of
the whole temple, he constructed above these, different
openings to the building for the purpose of admitting
more light, and these lights or windows he also decorated
with various kinds of ornamental sculpture. But the
royal temple itself he has furnished with more splendid
and rich materials, applying a generous liberality in his
expenses. And here, it appears to me to be superfluous,
to describe the dimensions, the length and the breadth
of the edifice, the splendid elegance, the grandeur that
surpasses description, and the dazzling aspect of works,
glittering in the face of the speaker, the heights rising to
the heavens, and the costly cedars of Lebanon resting on
these, which have not been overlooked by the divine
oracles themselves, when they say : * The forests of the
Lord shall rejoice, and the cedars of Lebanon which he
planted.' Why should I now detail minutely the skilful
architectural arrangement, and the exceeding beauty of
each of the parts, when the testimony of the eye precludes
the instruction through the ear.
" For when he had thus completed the temple, he also
adorned it with lofty thrones, in honour of those who
preside, and also with seats decently arranged in order
throughout the whole, and at last placed the holy altar
in the middle. And that this again might be inacces-
sible to the multitude, he enclosed it with frame lattice
work, accurately wrought with ingenious sculpture, pre-
senting an admirable sight to the beholders. And not
even the pavement was neglected by him, for this, too, he
splendidly adorned with marble, and then proceeded to
the rest, and to the parts out of the temple. He pro-
2 E
450 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK X.
vided spacious exhedre and oeci* on each side, united
and attached to the cathedral, (palace,) and communicat-
ing with the entrance to the middle of the temple.
Which buildings were erected by this our most peaceful
Solomon, j - the founder of the temple, for those who re-
quire yet the purification and the sprinklings of water
and the holy Spirit. So that the prophecy repeated above,
seems to consist no longer in words, but in facts and
deeds : ' For the glory of this latter house is truly far
beyond the former.'
" For it was just and consistent, that as her (the
church) Pastor and Lord had once submitted to death
on her account, and after his suffering had changed that
vile body, which he assumed for our sake, into a
splendid and glorious body, and had conducted the flesh
that had been dissolved from corruption into incorrup-
tion, that she should likewise enjoy these dispensations^
of our Saviour ; because, having received a promise of
far better things from him, the far greater glory of a
regeneration, in the resurrection of an incorruptible body,
with the choir of the angels of light, in the very celestial
palace of God ; above all these, she desires also to obtain
them with Christ Jesus himself, her all-gracious Bene-
factor and Saviour hereafter for ever. In the mean time,
however, in the present world, she that was formerly a
widow and desolate, and now decorated with the flowers
* The exhedre and oeci were vestry rooms on each side of the cathedral,
and connected with it. On each side of the edifice there was a long passage
to the body or nave of the building, and these exhedre and oeci were in the
same right line, and communicated with them by doors. They were also
baptistries, consistories, and, in general, places intended for the various sub-
ordinate purposes of the church. See Valerius's note on Book III. De Vit.
Const ch. 1. Also, Bingham's Orig.
f Eusebius takes occasion to compliment the bishop on his resemblance to
the royal founder of the Jewish temple, in the similar capacity which he had
here sustained. In this resemblance, he also alludes to the signification of
Solomon's name, peaceful.
% The word oucovofua, here occurring, is used by our author in the com-
prehensive sense, for whatever our Saviour did for our salvation. Here it is
evidently applied not only to the death but the resurrection of our Lord.
CHAP. IV.] CONST ANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 451
of divine grace, has truly become as the lily, as the
prophecy declares, and receiving the bridal garment, and
covered -with the crown of glory, as she is taught to exult
and dance by the prophet Isaiah, proclaims her gratitude
in joyous language to God her king. Let us hear her
own words : ' I will greatly rejoice in the Lord, my soul
shall be joyful in my God, for he hath clothed me with
the garment of salvation, he hath covered me with the
robe of righteousness, as a bridegroom decketh himself
with ornaments, and as a bride adorneth herself with
jewels. For as the earth bringeth forth her bud, and as
the garden causeth the things sown in it to spring forth,
so the Lord God will cause righteousness and praise to
spring forth before all the nations.' Thus, singing, she
exults and dances.
" In the same words, also, that celestial spouse and
word, Jesus Christ, himself answers her ; Hear the Lord,
saying, * Fear not because thou wast abased, neither be
thou confounded, that thou wast put to shame. For thou
shalt forget thy past shame of old, and shalt not re-
member the shame of thy widowhood any more. The
Lord hath not called thee as a woman deserted and
dejected, neither as a woman hated from her youth, saith
thy God. For a small moment have I forsaken thee,
but with great mercy will I gather thee. In a little
wrath I hid my face from thee for a moment, but with
everlasting kindness will I have mercy on thee, saith
the Lord thy Redeemer. 9 4 Awake, awake, thou that
hast drunk at the hand of the Lord the cup of his fury,
thou hast drunk the dregs and exhausted them. There
was none to console thee of all the sons thou didst bring
forth, neither was there any to take thee by the hand.
Behold, I have taken out of thine hand the cup of
stumbling, the cup of my fury, and thou shalt no more
drink it again. But I will put it into the hand of them
that afflict thee, and that have humbled thee.' ' Awake,
awake, put on thy strength, put on thy glory, shake off
the dust, and arise and sit down, loose thyself from the
2e2
452 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. • [BOOK X.
bands of thy neck. lift up thine eyes round about thee,
and behold thy children are gathered together. Behold
they are gathered and come to thee. As I live, saith
the Lord, thou shalt clothe thyself with them all as with
an ornament, and thou shalt bind them on thee as orna-
ments on a bride. For thy waste and desolate places,
and the land of thy destruction, shall now be too narrow
by reason of the inhabitants, and they that would swallow
thee up shall be far away. The children which thou
hast lost shall say in thine ears : The place is narrow
for me, give place to me that I may dwell. Then shalt
thou say in thine heart, Who hath begotten me these ?
seeing I have lost my children and am a widow ? and
who hath brought up these ? Behold, I was left alone.
But these, where had they been ?'
"Such were the oracles uttered before by Isaiah.
These were the declarations respecting us anciently, re-
corded in the holy Scriptures. It was just, therefore,
that we should at some time receive their truth in the
facts themselves. Since then the Spouse and Word
addressed such language as this to the holy church
before ; justly, therefore, has this our bride-man (bride-
dresser,)* raised her lying desolate, and as a dead carcase,
hopeless in the sight of men, with the common prayers
of you all, stretched out his hands, raised her up, and at
the command of God, the sovereign King, and in the
manifestation of the powers of Christ Jesus, caused her
to stand upright. And when thus raised, he so ordered
and established her, as he had learned from the descrip-
tion given by the sacred oracles. Wonderful and mighty,
therefore, and beyond all admiration is this work, espe-
cially to those who attend only to the external appear-
ance. But more wonderful than wonders are those
archetypes, the mental prototypes and divine exemplars,
the renewals of the divine and spiritual buildings in our
souls, which he, the Son of God himself, framed and
* Nv/t^xrroXoc, here applied to Paulinus.
CHAP. IV.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 453
fashioned according to his own image, and to which
every where and in all respects he imparted the likeness
of God. An incorruptible nature, incorporeal, reason-
able, separate from all earthly mixture and matter, an
intelligent existence. And having once created her*
and brought her into being from that which was not, he
also wrought her into a holy spouse, a completely sacred
and holy temple, for himself and the Father; which,
indeed, himself plainly declares and professes in the fol-
lowing words : 4 I will dwell in them and walk in them,
and will be their God, and they shall be my people.'
And such, indeed, is the perfect and purified mind, having
been made such from the beginning, as to bear the image
of the celestial Word. By the envy and jealousy of the
malignant daemon, however, she began to be fond of
pleasures and fond of evil, by her own voluntary choice,
and then the Divinity retiring from her, as one destitute
of her protector, she became an easy captive, and easily
exposed to the insidious plots of those who had long
envied her felicity. And thus assailed by the batteries
and machines of her invisible and spiritual enemies, she
fell a hideous carcase. So that there was not one stone
of her virtue that remained standing, and she lay com-
pletely and entirely dead upon the earth, totally stripped
and destitute of her usual and natural ideas of God. But
as she thus lay fallen and prostrate, she that had been
made after the image of God, it was not that wild boar
of the forest that we see, but some destructive daemon
and spiritual wild beast that laid her waste. These,
inflaming her with passions, as with the burning darts
of their own iniquity, set fire to the really divine sanc-
tuary of God, and profaned the tabernacle of his name
to the ground. Then burying the unhappy one with
heaps of earth, they totally destroyed every hope of her
deliverance. But the divine and saving Word, who
* Our author means the spiritual church of which he had lust spoken,
using a personification of the pronoun her, as common with the Christian
fathers as it is with us.
454 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK X.
careth for her, after she had endured the deserved pun-
ishment for her sins, again recovered and restored her to
the full confidence of the all-gracious mercy of the
Father. First, then, she gained the favour of the su-
preme imperial rulers themselves, and with the whole
world, was delivered from the impious tyrants, those
destructive and tremendous enemies of all, hy the inter*
vention of those most excellent and divinely favoured
princes. Then also, the men who were his (Christ's)
familiar friends, those formerly consecrated to him for
life, and who, concealed as in a storm of afflictions, had
nevertheless been secretly protected by their God; these
were led forth by him to the light, and honoured de-
servedly by the munificence of his Spirit. Again, then,
by means of these he cleansed and removed the filth of
the souls who a little before had been polluted, and with
the spades and mattocks, the reproving doctrines of the
divine Word, he removed all the accumulated matter of
impious commands.* And thus when he had made the
ground of your mind clear and bright, then he committed
it for the fiiture to thisf most wise and divinely favoured
guide. He, as in other respects, endowed with singular
judgment and prudence, well capable of discriminating
and discerning the minds of those committed to his
charge, from the first day that he began to build, as I
may say, has not ceased to the present. In one place he
applied the splendid gold, in another, the refined and
pure silver, and the valuable and precious stonesj among
all, so that a sacred and mystic prophecy is again ful-
filled by facts displayed in you, when it is said, ' Behold,
I will lay thy stones with fair carbuncles, and lay thy
foundations with sapphires, and thy bulwarks of jasper
stone, and thy gates with crystal, and thy walls with
chosen stones, and all thy children shall be taught of the
• Alluding to the measures pursued by Maxiroinus and his governors.
f Paulinus, the bishop.
X An allusion to 1 Cor. iii. 12, in which our author plainly understands by
the gold, silver, precious stones, &c, the different members, as the materials
that constituted the moral and spiritual structure.
CHAP. IV.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 455
Lord, and great shall be the peace of thy children, and
thou shalt be built in righteousness.'
" Building, therefore, in righteousness, he divided the
strength and means of the whole people, according to a
due estimate. With some* indeed, he surrounded only
the exterior enclosure, walling it up with an unwavering
faith. For such is the great multitude and mass of the
people, that they are incapable of bearing any superior
structure. But allowing othersf the entrance into the
edifice, he directs them to stand at the doors, and to
conduct those that are entering, who not improperly are
compared to the vestibules of the temple, Others, how-
ever, he has supported by the first pillars which are
placed without, around the quadrangular hall, by initi-
ating them in the first elements of the literal sense of the
four gospels. Then he also stations around, on both
sides of the royal temple, those who are yet catechu-
mens,^ and that are yet making progress and improve-
ment, though not very far separated from the inmost
view of divine things, enjoyed by the faithful. Receiving
from among these, the souls that are cleansed like
gold, by the divine washing, he likewise supports and
strengthens these, with columns far better than those
external ones, viz. by the inner mysteries and hidden
doctrines of the Scriptures. He also illuminates them
by the openings, to admit the light, adorning the whole
temple with one grand vestibule of adoration to the one
only God, the universal Sovereign. Exhibiting, how-
ever, as the second splendour, the light of Christ, and
the Holy Spirit on each side of the Father's au-
* Eusebius now gives an allegorical description of the spiritual temple at
Tyre, in which he also gives the different grades of religious attainment
f By these are meant the sub-deacons, whose office was to conduct all that
entered to their proper places, the catechumens, penitents, into the narthex
or hall, the faithful, &c. into the nave.
I Eusebius here gives the different classes, into which the people were
divided previous to a full admission. The first, the indiscriminate multi-
tude, compared to the outer wall ; the second, the catechumens, or those who
by a course of instruction were preparing; and finally, those that were called
the competences, or the candidates for baptism.
456 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK X
thority,* and displaying in the rest, throughout the whole
of the building, the abundance and the exceeding great
excellence of the clearness and the brilliancy of truth in
every part. Having also selected every where, and from
every quarter, the living and moving, and well prepared
stones of the mind, he has built a grand and truly royal
edifice of all, splendid and filled with light within and
without. For it is resplendent not only in soul and
mind, but the body also is brilliant with the blooming
ornaments of chastity and modesty. But in this temple
there are also thrones, many seats also, and benches, in
all the souls in which the gifts of the Holy Spirit reside,
such as anciently were seen in the holy apostles and their
followers, to whom cloven tongues, as of fire, appeared,
and sat upon each one of them. But in the chief of all,
Christ himself perhaps resides in his fulness. In those
that rank next to him, each one shares proportionately
in the distribution of the power of Christ, and of the
Holy Spirit. There may also be seats for angels in the
souls of some who are committed to the instruction and
care of each. Noble and grand also, and unique is the
altar, such as should be at least, that sincerity and Holy
of Holies, of the mind and spirit of the priest of the
whole congregation. That great High Priest of the
universe, Jesus, the only begotten Son of God, himself
• That the learned reader may have a comment on these words, we here
transcribe the words of a scholiast, found in the Mazarine manuscript, used
by Valesius, and appended to the passage: AvOpwxe, n <roi twv pacputv
rovruv kcli TTav7]yvpiKu>v Xoywv o^t\og; tj ri KtpSoc <rot rov jravroq rovfii
<pt\oirovr)fiaroQ xat ovvrayparoc, ovg ouonuov ujq 'opia rov vtov rtp irarpi, ovri
firjv ro irvtvua to ay toy awnoayovri. Those that wish to read the passage will
find it quoted at length by Valesius, in loc. This, however, is not the only
passage where the scholiasts have given utterance to what they no doubt con-
ceived to be a just indignation. Sic non veriti sunt Eusebium nostrum,
impium, blasphemum, atheum, scholiis suis nominare; omniaque epitheta,
quse ipse in tyrannos conjicere solebat, scholiasts iterum in ipsum quasi
hostem religionis conjecerunt. Sed pace illorum qui aliter sentiunt, he lo-
cutiones Eusebianee proculdubio, secundum quid vel Kara n, ut dicitur in
scholis, intelligendse sunt. Quis nescit, Dominum et Servatorem nostrum
Kara r% seipsum, Patre minorem, et Kara n, iterum seipsum et Pattern unum
dicit. Et si locutiones hujuscemodi, blasphemiam vel heterodoxiam sapiunt,
quis sapit recte ?
CHAP. IV.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 457
standing at the right, receives the sweet incense from all,
and the bloodless and immaterial sacrifices of prayer,
with a bright and benign eye ; and with extended hands,
bears them to the Father of heaven and God over all.
He himself, first adoring him, and the only one that
gives to the Father the worship that is his due, and then
interceding with him for us, that he may always continue
propitious and favourable to us all.
" Such is the character of this great temple, which the
great creative Word hath established, throughout the
whole world, constituting this again a kind of intellec-
tual image on earth of those things beyond the vault of
heaven. So that in all his creation, and through all his
intelligent creatures on earth, the Father should be
honoured and adored.* But those regionsf beyond the
heavens, are also displays of what are here, and that
Jerusalem above, and that heavenly Sion, and that city
of the living God beyond our earth, in which are the
innumerable choirs of angels and the assembly of the
first-born written in heaven, extol their Maker and the
universal Sovereign of all, with praises and hymns
inexpressible. These surpass our comprehension, neither
would any mortal tongue be adequate to declare that
glory. c For eye hath not seen, and ear hath not heard,
neither hath it entered into the heart of man to conceive
those things which God hath prepared for them that
love him.' Of which things as we are already made
partakers in part, let us never cease, men, women and
children, small and great, all collectively at once, and
with one breath, and one mind, to proclaim and to cele-
brate the Author of such great mercies to us, 'Who
* The Greek reads thus: o Uarrjp awut (Xoyw) nfuaro n /cm trtpotro. Valerius
vertit u Pater ipsius," quasi avrta pro avrov, sed potius videtur indicare
agentem. Versione nostra hie non redditur, quia lector communis titubet,
nee versione Valesii assentire possumus. Qui nexum sententiarum penitus
inspexerit facile videbit Eusebinro, hie filium Dei quasi curatorem adora-
tionis Patris innuere.
f Our orator, now drawing to a close, winds up his surrey of the temple
on earth, by an apostrophe to the transcendent glory of the church tri-
umphant.
458 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK X*
forgiveth all our sins, and healeth all our infirmities,
who redeemeth our life from destruction, and crowneth
us with loving-kindness, who filleth our souls with good
things. For he hath not dealt with us according to our
sins, nor rewarded us according to our iniquities. For
as far as the east is from the west, so far hath he removed
our iniquities from us. As a father pitieth his children,
so the Lord pitieth them that fear him.' Rekindling
such views now, and for all future times, in our minds,
and beside the present festivity, and this illustrious and
most glorious day, contemplating God as its author, and
the universal author of all festivity, night and day, in
every hour and with every breath that we draw, let us
love and adore Him with all the powers of the soul.
And now rising, with the most earnest expression of our
love and devotion, let us beseech Him, that he would
continue to shelter and save us as those of his flock until
the end, and grant us his peace for ever, inviolate and
immoveable, in Jesus Christ our Saviour, through whom
the glory be to him through all ages. Amen."
CHAPTER V.
COPIES OF THE IMPERIAL DECREES.
Now let us, also, subjoin translations from the Latin,
of the imperial ordinances of Constantine and Licinius.
Copy of the imperial ordinances, translated from the
Latin language.
" As we long since perceived that religious liberty
should not be denied, but that it should be granted to
the opinion and wishes of each one to perform divine
duties according to his own determination, we had given
orders, that each one, and the Christians among the rest,
have the liberty to observe the religion of his choice,
and his peculiar mode of worship. And as there plainly
appeared to be many and different sects added in that
CHAP. V.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 459
edict,* in which this privilege was granted them, some
of them perhaps, after a little while, on this account
shrunk from this kind of attention and observance.
Wherefore, as I, Constantine and Augustus, and I,
Licinius Augustus, came under favourable auspices to
Milan, and took under consideration all affairs that per-
tained to the public benefit and wel&re, these things
among the rest appeared to us to be most advantageous
and profitable to all. We have resolved among the first
things to ordain those matters by which reverence and
worship to the Deity might be exhibited ; that is, how
we may grant likewise to the Christians, and to all, the
free choice to follow that mode of worship which they
may wish, that whatsoever divinity and celestial power
may exist, may be propitious to us and to all that live
under our government. Therefore, we have decreed the
following ordinance, as our will, with a salutary and
most correct intention, that no freedom at all shall be
refused to Christians, to follow or to keep their ob-
servances or worship ; but that to each one power be
granted to devote his mind to that worship which he
may think adapted to himself, that the Deity may in all
things exhibit to us his accustomed favour and kindness.
It was just and consistent that we should write that this
was our pleasure, that all exceptions respecting the Chris-
tians being completely removed, which were contained in
the former epistle, that we sent to your fidelity, and
whatever measures were wholly sinister and foreign to
our mildness, that these should be altogether annulled ;
and now that each one of the Christians may freely and
without molestation, pursue and follow that course of
• The edict here mentioned is lost, and the reference is, therefore, subject
to some obscurity. The Latin original, however, of this one is preserved by
Lactantius, in his book " De Mortibus Persecutorum," beginning at the
words, " Wherefore, as I, Constantine." Valesius here, as well as in the
other edicts, has no reference to Lactantius. The Greek translation is in
the main so faithful as to transfer the Latinity; the text, however, still pre-
served in Lactantius, differs in some places from that whieh Eusebius seems
to have had.
460 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK X.
worship which he has proposed to himself: which, in-
deed, we have resolved to communicate most fully to
your care and diligence, that you may know we have
granted liberty and full freedom to the Christians, to
observe their own mode of worship; which as your
fidelity understands absolutely granted to them by us,
the privilege is also granted to others to pursue that
worship and religion they wish, which it is obvious is
consistent with the peace and tranquillity of our times ;
that each may have the privilege to select and to worship
whatsoever divinity he pleases. But this has been done
by us, that we might not appear in any manner to detract
any thing from any manner of religion, or any mode of
worship. And this we further decree, with respect to
the Christians, that the places in which they were
formerly accustomed to assemble, concerning which we
also formerly wrote to your fidelity, in a different form,
that if any persons have purchased these, either from our
treasury or from any other one, these shall restore them
to the Christians, without money and without demanding
any price, without any superadded value, or augmenta-
tion, without delay, or hesitancy. And if any have hap-
pened to receive these places as presents, that they shall
restore them as soon as possible to the Christians, so that
if either those that purchased or those that received
them as presents, have any thing to request of our mu-
nificence, they may go to the provincial governor, as the
judge, that provision may also be made for them by our
clemency ; all which, it will be necessary to be delivered
up to the body of Christians, by your care, without any
delay. And since the Christians themselves are known
to have had not only those places where they were
accustomed to meet, but other places also, belonging not
to individuals among them, but to the right of the whole
body of Christians, you will also command all these, by
virtue of the law before mentioned, without any hesi-
tancy, to be restored to these same Christians, that is to
their body, and to each conventicle respectively ; the
CHAP. V.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 461
aforesaid consideration, to wit, being observed ; namely,
that they who as we have said restore them without
valuation and price, may expect their indemnity from our
munificence and liberality. In all which it will be in-
cumbent on you, to manifest your exertions as much as
possible, to the aforesaid body of Christians, that our
orders may be most speedily accomplished, that likewise
in this, provision may be made by our clemency, for the
preservation of the common and public tranquillity. For
by these means, as before said, the divine favour with
regard to us, which we have already experienced in many
affairs, will continue firm and permanent at all times.
But that the purpose of this our ordinance and liberality
may be extended to the knowledge of all, it is expected
that these things written by us, should be proposed and
published to the knowledge of all, that this act of our
liberality and kindness may remain unknown to none."
Copy of another Ordinance which was issued by the
Emperors, indicating that the benefit was conferred
solely on the catholic (universal J church.
" Hail, our most esteemed Anulinus. This is the
course of our benevolence ; that we wish those things
that belong justly to others, should not only remain
unmolested, but should also when necessary be restored,
most esteemed Anulinus. Whence it is our will, that
when thou shalt receive this epistle, if any of those things
belonging to the catholic church of the Christians in the
several cities or other places, are now possessed either by
the decurions, or any others, these thou shalt cause im-
mediately to be restored to their churches. Since we
have previously determined, that whatsoever these same
churches before possessed, shall be restored to their right.
When, therefore, your fidelity has understood this decree
of our orders to be most evident and plain, make all
haste to restore, as soon as possible, all that belongs to
the churches, whether gardens or houses, or any thing
462 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK X.
else, that we may learn thou hast attended to, and most
carefully observe this our decree* Farewell, most es-
teemed and beloved Anulinus."
Copy of the Emperor's Epistle, in which he ordains a
council of bishops to be held at Rome, for the unity
and peace of the church.
" Constantine Augustus to Miltiades bishop of
Rome, and to Marcus. As many communications of
this kind have been sent to me from Anulinus, the most
illustrious proconsul of Africa, in which it is contained
that Caecilianus, the bishop of Carthage, was accused, in
many respects, by his colleagues in Africa ; and as this
appears to be grievous, that in those provinces which
Divine Providence has freely entrusted to my fidelity,
and in which there is a vast population, the multitude
are found inclining to deteriorate, and in a manner di-
vided into two parties, and among others, that the
bishops were at variance ; I have resolved that the same
Ceecilianus, together with ten bishops, who appear to
accuse him, and ten others, whom he himself may con-
sider necessary for his cause, shall sail to Rome ; that
you, being present there, as also Reticius, Maternus, and
Marinus, your colleagues, whom I have commanded to
hasten to Rome for this purpose, may be heard, as you
may understand most consistent with the most sacred
law. And, that you may have the most perfect know-
ledge of these matters, I have subjoined to my own
epistle copies of the writings sent to me by Anulinus,
and sent them to your aforesaid colleagues ; in which
your gravity will read and consider in what way the
aforesaid cause may be most accurately investigated and
justly decided ; since it neither escapes your diligence,
that I show such regard for the holy catholic church,
that I wish you, upon the whole, to leave no room for
schism or division. May the power of the great God
preserve you many years, most esteemed/'
CHAP. V.] CONSTANT1NE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 463
Copy of the Epistle in which the Emperor commanded
another council to be held^for the purpose of removing
all the dissensions of the bishops.
" Const antink Augustus to Chrestus bishop of
Syracuse. As there were some before who perversely
and wickedly began to waver in the holy religion and
celestial virtue, and to abandon the doctrine of the
catholic (universal) church, desirous, therefore, of pre-
venting such disputes among them, I had thus written,
that this subject, which appeared to be agitated among
them, might be rectified, by delegating certain bishops
from Gaul, and summoning others of the opposite parties
from Africa, who are pertinaciously and incessantly con-
tending with one another, that by a careful examination
of the matter in their presence, it might thus be decided.
But since, as it happens, some, forgetful of their own
salvation, and the reverence due to our most holy re-
ligion, even now do not cease to protract their own
enmity, being unwilling to conform to the decision al-
ready promulgated, and asserting that they were very
few that advanced their sentiments and opinions, or else
that all points which ought to have been first fully dis-
cussed not being first examined, they proceeded with too
much haste and precipitancy to give publicity to the
decision. Hence it has happened, that those very per-
sons who ought to exhibit a brotherly and peaceful
unanimity, are disgracefully and detestably at variance
with one another, and thus give this occasion of derision
to those that are without, and whose minds are averse to
our most holy religion. Hence it has appeared neces-
sary to me to provide that this matter, which ought to
have ceased after the decision was issued by their own
voluntary agreement, now, at length, should be fully
terminated by the intervention of many.
* " Since, therefore, we have commanded many bishops
to meet together from different and remote places, in the
464 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK X.
city of Aries, towards the calends of August, I have also
thought proper to write to thee, that taking a public
vehicle from the most illustrious Latronianus, corrector
of Sicily, and taking with thee two others of the second
rank, which thou mayest select, also three servants to
afford you services on the way ; I would have you meet
them within the same day at the aforesaid place. That
by the weight of your authority, and the prudence and
unanimity of the rest that assemble, this dispute, which
has disgracefully continued until the present time, in
consequence of certain disgraceful contentions, may be
discussed, by hearing all that shall be alleged by those
who are now at variance, whom we have also com-
manded to be present, and thus the controversy be re-
duced, though slowly, to that faith, and observance of
religion, and fraternal concord, which ought to prevail.
May Almighty God preserve thee in safety many years.'*
CHAPTER VI.
OF THE PROPERTY BELONGING TO THE CHRISTIANS.
Copy of an Epistle in which the Emperor grants money
to the churches.
" Constantine Augustus to Caecilianus bishop of
Carthage. As we have determined, that in all the pro-
vinces of Africa, Numidia, and Mauritania, something
should be granted to certain ministers of the legitimate
and most holy catholic (universal) religion, to defray
their expenses, I have given letters to Ursus, the most
illustrious lieutenant-governor of Africa, and have com-
municated to him, that he shall provide, to pay to your
authority, three thousand folles.*
" After you shall have obtained this sum you are to
order these monies to be distributed among the aforesaid
ministers, according to the abstract addressed to thee
from Hosius. But if thou shalt learn, perhaps, that any
• The follis is generally supposed to be of the value of 6/. 10*.
CHAP. VII.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 465
thing shall be wanting to complete this my purpose with
regard to all, thou art authorized, without delay, to make
demands for whatever thou mayest ascertain to be ne-
cessary, from Heraclides, the procurator of our posses-
sions. And I have also commanded him when present,
that if thy authority should demand any monies of him,
he should see that it should be paid without delay. And
as I ascertained that some men, who are of no settled
mind, wish to divert the people from the most holy
catholic (universal) church, by a certain pernicious adul-
teration, I wish thee to understand that I have given,
both to the proconsul Anulinus and to Patricius, vicar-
general of the prefects, when present, the following
injunctions ; that, among all the rest, they should par-
ticularly pay the necessary attention to this, nor should
by any means tolerate that this should be overlooked.
Wherefore, if thou seest any of these men persevering in
this madness, thou shalt, without any hesitancy, proceed
to the aforesaid judges, and report it to them, that they
may animadvert upon them, as I commanded them, when
present. May the power of the great God preserve thee
many years."
CHAPTER VII.
THE PRIVILEGES AND IMMUNITIES OF THE CLERGY.
Copy of an Epistle in which the Emperor commands that
the prelates of the churches should be exempt from
performing service in political matters.
" Health to thee, most esteemed Anulinus. As it
appears from many circumstances, that when the religion
was despised, in which the highest reverence of the
heavenly majesty is observed, that our public affairs
were beset with great dangers, and that this religion,
when legally adopted and observed, afforded the greatest
prosperity to the Roman name, and distinguished felicity
to all men, as it has been granted by the divine bene-
ficence, we have resolved that those men who gave their
2 F
466 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK X.
services with becoming sanctity, and the observance of
this law, to the performance of divine worship, should
receive the recompence for their labours, O most esteemed
Anulinus ; wherefore it is my will that these men, within
the province, entrusted to thee in the catholic church,
over which Caecilianus presides, who give their services
to this holy religion, and whom they commonly call
clergy, shall be held totally free, and exempt from all
public offices, to the end that they may not by any error
or sacrilegious deviation, be drawn away from the service
due to the Divinity, but rather may devote themselves
to their proper law, without any molestation. So that,
whilst they exhibit the greatest possible reverence to the
Deity, it appears the greatest good will be conferred
on the state. Farewell, most esteemed and beloved
Anulinus."
CHAPTER VIII.
THE WICKEDNESS WHICH UCINIU9 AFTERWARDS EXHIBITED, AND
HIS DEATH.
Such then, was the divine and celestial grace, ex-
hibited by the interposition of our Saviour. And such
too the abundant blessings imparted to us by the peace,
and in this manner our affairs were finally crowned with
gladness and festivity. But malignant envy, and the
daemon of iniquity, was not able to endure the exhibition
of this spectacle.
When therefore, the events that befel the aforesaid
tyrants were not sufficient to bring Licinius to sound
reason, who as long as his government was prosperous,
being honoured with the second rank after the emperor,
Constantine the great, and also by intermarriage and
affinity of the highest order, nevertheless abandoned
imitating a good example, and on the contrary rivalled
the wickedness of the impious tyrants. And thus, al-
though he had seen their end with his own eyes, he was
resolved to follow their counsels rather than remaift
faithful to a better disposition and friendship. Stimu-
CHAP. VIII.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 467
lated, therefore, by envy, he waged a most oppressive
and nefarious war against the common benefactor of all,
not regarding the laws of nature, nor leagues, nor con-
sanguinity, nor paying any regard to covenants. For
Constantine, as a most gracious emperor, exhibiting the
evidences of a true benevolence, had not refused affinity
with him, and had not denied him the illustrious mar-
riage with his sister, and had honoured him as a sharer
in that eminent nobility of the imperial family, which
he derived from his fathers, and had shared with him the
government of the whole empire, as his kinsman and
partner, granting him the power to rule and govern no
less a part of the empire than himself. But he, on the
contrary, pursued a course directly opposite to this, by
plotting every kind of mischief against his superior, and
inventing all manner of artifices, as if to return the kind-
ness of his benefactor with evils. And first, he attempted
to conceal his preparations, and pretended to be his friend,
and having frequently waylaid him with treachery and
deceit, hoped that he would very easily gain his object.
But God was the friend and the vigilant protector and
guardian of the emperor (Constantine), who bringing
these plots formed in darkness and secrecy to light, foiled
them. So much excellence has that powerful armour
of piety, to repel our enemies, and to preserve our own
safety. Our most divinely favoured emperor fortified by
this, escaped the multifarious and complicated plots of
the iniquitous man. But the other, when he saw that
his secret preparations by no means succeeded according
to his wish, as God detected every artifice and villany to
his favoured prince, no longer able to conceal himself,
commenced an open war. And in thus declaring war
against Constantine, he now also proceeded to array him-
self against that supreme God, whom he knew him to
worship. Afterwards he began gradually and imper-
ceptibly to assail those pious subjects under him, who
had never at any time troubled his government. This
too, he did, violently urged on by the innate propensity
2 f 2
468 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK X.
of his malice, that overclouded and darkened his under-
standing. He did not hear in mind those that had per-
secuted the Christians hefore him, nor those whose
destroyer and punisher he himself had been appointed,
for their wickedness. But departing from sound reason,
and as one might say, seized with insanity, he had de-
termined to wage war against God himself, the protector
and aid of Constantine, in place of the one whom he
assisted. And first, indeed, he drove away all the Chris-
tians from his house ; the wretch thus divesting himself
of those prayers to God for his safety, which they are
taught to offer up for all men. After this he ordered the
soldiers in the cities to be cashiered and to be stripped
of military honours, unless they chose to sacrifice to
daemons.
But these were small matters compared with the sub-
sequent greater ones that were superadded. Why should
we here relate particularly and minutely the deeds per-
petrated by this enemy of God ? # how, as a violator of
all law, he also devised illegal laws.f For he enacted
that no one should exercise humanity towards the un-
happy individuals in prison, by imparting food, and no
one compassionate those perishing with hunger, in bonds,
so that there should be no good man tolerated, or any
good thing done, and that too, even when nature herself
powerfully attracts our sympathy towards our fellow-men.
Indeed, this was a most shameless and inhuman law,
calculated to expel every sense of humanity implanted
by nature. Beside this, the punishment was attached to
those who exercised commiseration, that they should be
made to suffer the same things with those they com-
miserated ; and that those who had performed the offices
of humanity should be thrust into prisons and bonds, to
* This is the proper meaning of Btopuru here. Valesius invariably trans-
lates invinu Deo. This cannot be supported. See note in the Panegyric,
on this word.
f This translation may give some idea of the play upon the word vopoc in
the original. Our author is fond of the figure paronomasia, as we have seen
in more than one instance.
CHAP. VIII.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 469
sustain the same punishment -with the -worst malefactors.
Such were the ordinances of Licinius. Why should we,
moreover, recount his innovations in marriage, or his
novelties in regard to the dying ? by means of which he
dared to restrict the ancient and wisely established in-
stitutions of the Romans, and to introduce as a substitute
certain barbarous, savage, unlawful, and truly lawless
laws.* He also invented innumerable pretexts of ex-
action against the people subject to him, and every
variety of method to extort silver and gold, new measure-
ments of lands, f and means of gain by way of penalty, J
from those in the country, who were no longer living,
but had long since died. Who can tell the expatriations
that this enemy of mankind devised besides these, the
banishment of nobles and illustrious men, those too,
whom he separated from their youthful wives, consigning
the latter to be shamefully abused by certain miscreants
of his own ; with how many females, married and un-
married, he, though in the last stages of advanced age,
gratified his unbridled passions. Why, I say, should I
stay to recite those things, when the excessive wicked-
ness of his last deeds make the first to appear as trifles,
and a mere nothing ? He at last proceeded to such an
extent of madness, as to attack the bishops ; regarding
them as the servants of the Supreme God, hostile to his
measures ; yet not openly for fear of his superior (Con-
stantine): but commencing his operations in a clandestine
and crafty manner, by means of his governors and ma*
gistrates, he insidiously destroyed the most distinguished
and approved of these. And the manner of the murder
itself, perpetrated upon them, was strange, and such as
had never before been heard of; but the excesses per-
* The paronomasia we have here attempted to transfer.
f These new surreys of land afforded new pretexts for embezzlement,
&c; they were always attended by a new assessment.
J Eirt^ftiov ccp£og we have rendered thus. Valesius says exitiale lucrum,
which is too general to reach the sense. The expression seems to refer to the
unlawful levies and impositions upon estates whose proprietors were long
dead ; length of time, probably, affording the better pretext to involve anq
encumber them.
«
I
470 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY. [BOOK X.
petrated at Amana, and other cities of Pontus, surpassed
all others in savage cruelty. There, some of the churches
of God were razed to the ground, some were closed, so
that no one accustomed to frequent them could get into
them, nor render God the worship that we owe. For
he did not suppose that prayers were offered up for him,
reasoning thus in his had conscience, but persuaded him-
self that we did all and propitiated the Deity only for
the divinely favoured emperor. Hence also he directed
the violence of his fury against us, and at the same time
when his parasitical governors perceived that they were
doing what was gratifying to the execrable tyrant, they
subjected some of the bishops to the same punishments
as the worst criminal. Those then, who had done no
evil, were led away to punishment without any pretext,
just like murderers and assassins. Some also endured
a novel kind of death, having their bodies cut into many
small pieces, and after this savage and horrible spectacle,
were thrown as food to the fishes into the depths of
the sea. Again the worshippers of God began to flee ;
again the open fields, the deserts, forests, and mountains,
received the servants of Christ. When these things had
succeeded with the impious tyrant, after this manner, he
finally contemplated to renew the persecution against all.
And no doubt he would have prevailed in his determina-
tion, and there was nothing to hinder him to proceed in
his work, had not God, the defender of his own servants,
anticipated him, and led forth Constantine, his servant,
with a mighty arm and amid these events, and suddenly,
as in the dense and impenetrable darkness of a gloomy
night, caused a light and a deliverer to arise to all.
CHAPTER IX.
THE VICTORY OF CONSTANTINE, AND THE BLESSINGS WHICH
UNDER HIM ACCRUED TO THE WHOLE ROMAN WORLD.
To him, therefore, the supreme God granted from
heaven above, the fruits of his piety, the trophies of
victory over the wicked ; and that nefarious tyrant with
all his counsellors and adherents, he cast prostrate at the
CHAP. IX.] CONSTANTINE, A.D. 306 TO 337. 471
feet of Constantine.* For when he proceeded to the
extremes of madness, in his movements, the divinely
favoured emperor regarded him as no more to be tolerated,
but taking his prudent measures and mingling the firm
principles of justice with his humanity, he determined to
come to the protection of those who were so miserably
oppressed by the tyrant; and in this, by banishing
smaller pests, he thus advanced to save vast multitudes
of the human race. He had exercised his humanity, in
commiserating him before, though Licinius was a man
by no means deserving of compassion, but it proved of
no avail to him, for he would not renounce his iniquity,
but rather increased his madness against the people his
subjects. To the oppressed there was no hope of salva-
tion left, in the cruelties they endured from the savage
beast. Wherefore, also, Constantine the protector of the
good, combining his hatred of wickedness with the love
of goodness, went forth with his son Crispus, the most
benevolent Cesar, to extend a saving arm to all those
that were perishing. Both, therefore, the father and
son, having as it were God the universal King, and his
Son our Saviour, as their leader and aid, drawing up the
artny on all sides against the enemies of God, bore away
an easy victory ; all things being prospered by God, in
the conflict according to their wishes. Suddenly then,
and sooner than said, those that yesterday breathed threats
and destruction, were no more, not even leaving the
memory of their name. Their paintings, (their effigies)
their honours received the deserved contempt and dig-
grace, and those very events which Licinius had seen
occurring to the iniquitous tyrants, these same he ex-
perienced himself. As he would neither receive instruc-
tion, nor grow wise by the chastisements of his neigh-
* Constantine obtained this signal victory over Licinius, A.D. 324, the
limits of our author's history. The first war that broke out between the two
emperors, was occasioned by the protection which Licinius had extended to
Sinicius, who had plotted against the life of Constantine, A.D. 314, and ten
years afterwards he was overthrown, and deprived of the imperial dignity,
having his Hfe spared, only for a short time, at the entreaties of his wife,
Constantino's sister.
472 ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY.
bours, he proceeded in the same course of impiety, and
was justly hurled down the same precipice with them.
He, therefore, lay prostrated in this way. But the mighty
and victorious Constantine, adorned with every virtue of
religion, with his most pious son, Crispus Cesar, re-
sembling in all things his father, recovered the east as
his own, and thus restored the Roman empire to its
ancient state of one united body ; extending their peaceful
sway around the world, from the rising sun to the opposite
regions, to the north and the south, even to the last
borders of the declining day. All fear, therefore, of those
who had previously afflicted them, was now wholly re-
moved. They celebrated splendid and festive days with
joy and hilarity. All things were filled with light, and
all who before were sunk in sorrow, beheld each other
with smiling and cheerful faces. With choirs and hymns,
in the cities and villages, at the same time they celebrated
and extolled first of all God the universal King, because
they were thus taught, then they also celebrated the
praises of the pious emperor, and with him all his divinely
favoured children. There was a perfect oblivion of past
evils, and past wickedness was buried in forgetfiilness.
There was nothing but enjoyment of the present bless-
ings, and expectation of those yet to come. Edicts were
published and issued by the victorious emperor, full of
clemency, and laws were enacted indicative of munificence
and genuine religion.
Thus, then, after all the tyranny had been purged
away, the empire was justly reserved firm and without a
rival, to Constantine and his sons ; who first sweeping
away that enmity to God, exhibited by the former rulers,
sensible of the mercies conferred upon them by God,
exhibited also their own love of religion and God, with
their piety and gratitude to Him, by those works and opera-
tions which they presented to the view of all the world.
With the Divine blessing, the end of the Tenth Book of
the Ecclesiastical History of Eusebius Pamphilus.
GENERAL INDEX.
PAGE
Abraham and the pious ancients
were in reality Christians . . 48
Achlor the Ammonite .... 56
Acts of Pilate forged 356
Acts or records respecting the mar-
tyrs Carpus, Papylns, and Aga-
thonice 177
Adrian's epistle in favour of the
Christians 168
Adrianas and Eubulus, martyrs . 404
jEdeaius, a martyr 386
Alia, a name of Jerusalem . . . 157
JElius Publius, bishop of Debeltum 231
Africanus on the genealogy of
Christ 53, 57, 279
on the family of Herod . 51
Agabus, his prediction .... 76
Agapius, a martyr 387
Agathobuli, two ancient scholars . 342
Agbarus, or Abgarus, his epistle . 67
Agreement of the churches on the
passover 240
Agrippa appointed king .... 76
Alabarch of Alexandria .... 78
Albinus, procurator of Judea . . 102
Alcibiades, a writer 227
Alexander, bishop of Jerusalem .258
, his epistle to the Anti-
noites, and to the inhabitants of
Antioch 258
, his epistle to Origen . 263
, his epistle to Demetrius
of Alexandria 260
Allegorical exposition of Scripture. 94
Ambrose, convert of Origen . . 265
Ammia, a prophetess 227
Ammios and Quadra tus, prophets . 227
Ammonarium, a martyr .... 289
Ammonius, a Christian philoso-
pher 267
Anatolius, a good man . . . 340
A nencletus, bishop of Rome . .124
Annals and public records of Bdessa 66
Annianus, bishop of Alexandria . 125
Antilegomcnoi, books so called . 262
Antinous (the slave) deified . .160
PAGS
Antipater, father of Herod the
Great, and son of Herod of As-
calon 51
Antonine's epistle 166
A pellet, a disciple of Rhodo . . . 220
Apion on the six days of creation . 241
Apocalypse, whether by St John . 326
Apollonlus, the martyr .... 234
Apollonius refutes the Cataphry-
gians 828
Apollinarus, bishop of Hierapolis,
his testimony to the Legiofid-
tninea 218
Apology of Justin 165
Apostles, their first successors, 108 ;
and those that lived in marriage 140
, others so called beside
the twelve 66
Apphianus, the martyr .... 383
Aquila, his version . . . 217, 265
Arabianus, an author 241
Arabian dissension 288
Archelaus, Herod's son .... 61
Aristarchus, Paul's companion . 98
Aristides, the apologist .... 155
Aristo of Pella 167
A rlstobulus, a distinguished scholar,
one of the LXX 342
Artemon, his heresies and followers 241
Ascetics meutioned by Philo . . 89
Asclepius Marcionita, the martyr . 397
Astyrlus, a noble Roman . . . 316
A ttalus, his vision 210
A villus, bishop of Alexandria • .125
Augustus, prophecy then fulfilled . 51
Authors that wrote In defence of
Christianity in the reign of Adrian 154
Auxentius, the martyr .... 390
Babylas, bishop of Antioch . . 278
Babylon, Rome so called by Peter. 89
Bacchylides and Elplstus ... 186
Bacchylus, bishop of Corinth . . 235
Baptism of heretics 305
Barcabbas and Barooph, fictitious
prophets of Basilides .... 158
474
GENERAL INDEX.
PAGB
Barchochebas the impostor . .156
Bardesanes the Syrian .... 194
Barnabas, one of the seventy dis-.
ciples 65
BasUides, occult heretic . . . .158
Benjamin, bishop of Jerusalem . 156
Beryllus, bishop of Bostra . . . 880
Bishops of Rome under Trajan . • 153
of Jerusalem from the time
of our Saviour until Adrian • .155
of Alexandria under Adrian 153
■ of Rome and Alexandria
under Antonine 163
under Verus 183
of Antioch 183
list of 218
— — under Commodus . . . 218
in the days of Origen . . 235
- under Deems and Oallus . 300
Blastus creates a schism at Home . 222
Caius writes respecting the tombs
of Peter and Paul, 104 ; also on
Cerinthus, 138; on the tombs of
Philip 142
Caius (Caligula,) his insolence to
Philo 78
profanes the temple ... 70
Caius and Alexander, martyrs . . 227
Cesarea Philippi, called Paneas by
the Phenicians 316
Candidus on the six days of crea-
tion 241
Canon on the Passover .... 240
Carpocrates, heresy of the Gnostics 159
Cassianu*, bishop of Jerusalem . 220
Catechumens martyred . . . .251
Catharf, heretics 202
Catholic, sense of the term • 107,
note 204
Celsus, the Epicurean .... 282
Cemeteries or dormitories, Chris-
tian burial places, so called . .310
Census, the, noted by Josephus . 50
Cerdon, an heresiarch . . . .163
Cerdon, third bishop of Alexandria 128
Cerinthus, nature of his doctrine 138
, In the bath .... 168
Cesti, books written by Afrlcanus . 279
Cheeremon, bishop of the city of
Nile 291
Christ's manifestation .... 49
pre-existence and divinity 35
name applied anciently to
others 48
Christians characterised .... 48
, so called first at Antioch 76
PAGE
Christianity, its rapid spread . • 75
Chronological table of the whole
work • xiv
Churches rebuilt and dedicated . 435
Claudius, famine iu his reign • . 81
dement, bishop of Rome, his tes-
timony on the preference given
by the apostle to James ... 71
his epistle . . . 125, 149
— — on the martyrdom of James 81
of Alexandria, his works,
219, 260
books of Scripture mention-
ed by him 261
narrative respecting the
apostle John 129
on the Nicolaites • . . 139
on the apostles that lived m
marriage 140
Cleobians, a sect from Cleobius . 140
Cleophas, brother of Joseph • .124
Confession and martyrdom note 258
Conflicts and trials of the martyrs . 351
Constantino's ordinances . • . 456
on the property of the
Christians 464
grant of privileges . 465
his victory .... 471
Controversy about Easter • . . 236
Cornelius, bishop of Rome . . . 301
Council at Rome against Novates . 293
against Paul of Samosata . 333
Crescens sent to Gaul . • . .108
Crescens, a cynic and enemy of
Justin 177
, his character • . . . 178
Crispus, son of Constantino . • . 472
Cyprian on the baptism of those
who turned from heresy . . . 301
Cyrenius, same name as Qtxirinius . 49
Damas, bishop of Magnesia . . 146
Deacons ordained 71
Death of the tyrants that perse-
cuted the Christians .... 422
Debeltum, a Thracian bishoprick
under JHius Publius Julius . . 231
Decius, persecution raised by him . 283
Decius and Gallus, their wicked-
ness 300
Dedication of the renewed churches 436
Demetrius, bishop of Alexandria,
246, 255
Demolition of the churches, and
decrees against the Christians • 348
Deputation from the Jews to Galas 77
Descendants of David sought . 127
GENERAL INDEX.
475
PAGH
AtGwoevvot, relatives of our Lord • 66
Destruction of the enemies of reli-
gion 438
Discrepancy supposed to exist be-
tween Matthew and Luke . . 63
Dlonysius, the Areopagite . . .109
Dionysius, soecenor of Heraolas, at
Alexandria 281
, hit account of himself . 384
, other accounts . • . 200
— , of Serapion .... 297
— , epistle to Cyprian . .801
toNovatus . .298
, on the heresy of Cerin-
thus, and the Apocalypse . . 138
— , respecting Nepos . . 323
, epistle to Germanus, in
his own defence 284
, on those who suffered at
Alexandria 286
, epistle to Cornelius, bi-
shop of Borne 300
— , to the Romans • . • 299
— — , to Hermamon . . . 299
, on Macrianus . . . 307
, to Stephen of Rome, on
the baptism of those who had
fallen away 302
— , to Philemon, a presbyter
of Rome 303
> to the presbyter Diony-
sius 304
■ , to Xystus, on heretical
baptism 304
— — , to Domitius and Didy-
mus on the persecutions . . . 312
, on the passover . . . 318
to flierax, an Egyptian
bishop, on the sedition at Alex-
andria 319
, bishop of Corinth, his
testimony to the preaching of
Peter and Paul at Corinth, and
in Italy 106
, his Tarious epistles 183, 185
, on the contributions of
the Roman church 186
— — , mentions Dionysius the
Areopagite 186
Distresses in the reign of Maximi-
nus 419
Divinity of Christ 36
Docetss, spurious gospel .... 260
Domitian's persecution .... 126
— his honours revoked . .127
Domninus, correspondent of Sera-
plon 259
potnjiiiujs, a martyr 389
PAGB
Babtbb, c ontrove r sy f j onceming . 236
Bbionites, their heresy .... 137
Ecclesiastical library founded by
Alexander, bishop of Jerusalem . 270
Ecclesiastical writers, A.D. 120 . 160
Edessa, city devoted to Christ . . 72
Egyptian martyrs, in Phosnice, 356 ;
to Egypt, 856; in Thebais . . 867
impostor 97
Eleutherus, bishop of Rome . . . 236
Emperors Constantino and Licinius
ism decrees .... 458, &c
— — — subsequent war and de-
feat of Licinius 471
Encratites, heretics 192
VvSuiBtikoi pifiXot 107
Episcopal succession In the promi-
nent dioceses 473
Epistle to the Hebrews .... 149
Epistles of the apostles, genuine
and spurious 107
Erynnes, or furies, fiends of Tar-
tarus 116
Essenes 186
Evangelists, in the reign of Trajan 141
Euarpstus, fourth bishop of Rome . 146
Eucharist sent from one bishop to
another • • 239
Euclid, Aristotle, and Theophras-
tus, authors much admired by
the followers of Artemon . . . 244
Eunuch, baptized by Philip . • 73
Evodius, first bishop of Antioch . 129
Eusebius, " demonstration and pre-
paration of the gospel" ... 41
book of martyrs, 177,
195, 211
defence of Origen, 272,
280, 281
life of Pamphilus . 280, 344
panegyric on the return-
ing peace 437
Fabi anus, his remarkable appoint-
ment to the episcopate . . . 277
Padus, procurator of Judea . . . 84
False teachers under Adrian, also
Basilide8 and Baturninus under
Antonine 157
Famine in the reign of Claudius . 81
Famine, pestilence, and war in the
reign of Maximinus .... 419
Firmilianua, a cruel judge 396, et alibi
Florus, procurator of Judea, time of
Nero 106
his cruelty and oppression . 106
Form of salutation in the primitive
church 167
476
GENERAL INDEX.
PAOB
Galileans mentioned by Jose-
phus 60
Gallienus, peace after his reign,
314, 328
Gaul, martyrs of . . . 195, et seq.
Genealogy of Christ 63
rtvpai, deriration and import . 66
Germanicas, a martyr .... 160
Germanus, a martyr 394
Gnostics, or Carpocratians . . . 169
Gospel, why proclaimed so late . 39
■ where preached by the apos-
tles 106
Gospels, their order 132
Great Sabbath 171
" Harmony of Moses and Jesus " 268
of the Gospels . . . 63
Hebrew or Syro-Chaldaic • . . 152
Hegesippus, 183; his statement
respecting James the brother of
our Lord, 99. On the relatives
of our Lord, 127. On the mar-
tyrdom of Simeon 142
Helen, queen of the Osrhoenians . 86
Helcesaites, the heresy of . . . 232
Hemerobaptists 186
Heraclitus, on the apostle . . . 241
Heraclas, bishop of Alexandria . 276
Herod, (grandson of Herod of As-
calon,) the first foreigner that
reigned over Judea . . . 51,62
how he obtained the go-
vernment . 66
, his son Herod flourished in
the time of our Saviour ... 61
, destroys the genealogical
tables 66
, cruelty and death . 57, 69
, the younger, together with
Philip and Lysanias, succeeds
Archelaus in the tetrarchy of
Judea 62
, is exiled with Herodias . 64
Herod Agrippa, appointed by Caius 76
, his death 82
Hypotyposes, or institutions of Cle-
ment 260
Hyrcanus, high priest of the Jews . 51
James, the brother of John, slain . 81
James the Just, the brother of our
Lord, and bishop of Jerusalem,
his martyrdom 99
— — , preferred by Peter and
John 71
— » his episcopal seat . . .318
Jews, their miseries ... 96, 105
PAGE
Jews, last siege and destruction of
Jerusalem .... 110,111,163
Ignatius, second bishop of Antioch 129
, his epistles 146
Imperial decrees after the peace
468, Ac.
Inscription, Sbmom Deo Sancto . 86
John, St., Revelations, 126; exiled
to Patmos, narrative respecting
him 129
, his death 141
John the Baptist, testimony of Jo-
sephus respecting him ... 63
John, a martyr, his wonderful me-
mory 407
John and Philip, place of inter-
ment 141
Josephus, his antiquities, 61, 52;
Jewish war 52
— , on Herod . . . 51, 68
,on Pontius Pilate, 61;
on the different high-priests at
the time of our Lord, 61 ; testi-
mony respecting Christ, 63 ; on
Philo's embassy, 77; irritation
of the Jews against Pilate, 79 ;
coincidence with Scripture, 62,
&c. ; on the destruction of the
Jews at the passover, 96 ; on the
Egyptian impostor, 97 ; disorders
of the Jews under Floras, 106;
their great calamities and hor-
rid transaction, 111, &c.; pre-
ludes to the approaching rain,
119; his works, 121 ; testimony
on the Scriptures 122
Joshua and Jesus, the same name . 42
Jrensaus, on Simon Magus ... 85
, on Menander, the impostor 136
, on Cerinthus, the heresi-
arch .138
quotes Ignatius .... 146
, on Polycarp 168
— — , on Proverbs 185
, onTatian 192
, against the schismatics at
Borne 232
, epistle to Florinus . . . 282
Judas, the historian 264
Judas of Galilee perished ... 60
Julian, bishop of Jerusalem . . . 219
Julian of Apamea 226
Justin, on Simon Magus, 85 ; Me-
nander, 136; his apology, 165;
against Crescens the cynic, 178;
on the martyrs, 179; against
Tryphon and Marcion . . .181
Justus, third bishop of Jerusalem . 145
GENERAL INDEX.
477
PAQH
Lapsed Christians kindly received
by the martyrs 908
Leonides, father of Origen, a mar-
tyr 245
Library of Mia, 270
Licinius, union with Constantino . 422
— — , change of conduct, and his
defeat, 466; and death . . . 472
Ludanus defends Christianity be-
fore Maximinus, and dies a mar-
tyr 415
Lucius* a martyr 180
Luke, St., a physician .... 08
Maori anus stimulates Valerian to
persecution, 307; is patron of the
magi, 807 ; characterized by Di-
onysius, 807 ; his death . . . 323
Malchion refutes Paul of Samosata 382
Manes and Manichees .... 838
Marcianus, his heresy .... 260
Marcion 163, 167, 217
Marcion, a brother of Irenseus . . 240
Marcus, first bishop of Jerusalem . 167
Maria, a lake in Egypt .... 01
Marinus, a martyr 301
Mark, St, first proclaimed Chris-
tianity in Egypt 80
, his gospel approved by Peter 80
Martyrdom of Simeon, 142 ; of Po-
lycarp 168
Martyrs mentioned by Justin, 170;
of Gaol, 106; of Alexandria,
286, 310
MasbothoBans 185
Maturus, Sanctus, Blandina, and
Attalus, martyrs 203
Maxentius, son of Maximian, his
character and conduct . . . 360
Maximum's cruelty and death . . 360
Maximinus, his persecution . . 400
— — ,his pretended relaxa-
tion 400
, his rescript 416, &c.
MaximQla, Marcion's companion . 222
Maximus, on the origin of evil . . 241
Melitoonthepassover, 180; on in-
formers, 180; his apology to the
emperor Marcus, 100 ; his selec-
tions from Scripture .... 183
Melitine legion 212
Menander, the impostor .... 136
Menandrians 184
Miltiades, the historian .... 227
Miracles in primitive times . . .210
- of John, attested by Apol-
lonius 230
PAGE
Modestus unmasks the error of
Marcion 188
Montanus, heresy of 222
Morals of the persecutors . . . 360
Moses, a martyr 206
Musanus, and his works .... 102
Namb of Jesus and Christ, occur-
ring in the Old Testament . « 42
Narcissus, bishop of Jerusalem .219
-, miracle performed by
him 256
, rigid discipline . . . 256
Natalias, his apostacy and return . 248
Nemeslon, a martyr 289
Nepos and his schism 323
Nero's appalling cruelty .... 98
persecution 104
Nicolaus and his followers . . ,130
Novatus, conduct and heresy, 202, 304
Olympiads, writers of .... 81
OfioXoyovfuvoif books of Scripture
so called 107
Order of the bishops in succession xxxii
Origen, his education, 246; a pupil
of Clement, 253; his testimony
to the preaching and martyrdom
of Paul, 106; consistency of life,
248; leaves his philosophical
school, 240; self-denial, and pro-
vidential escape, 251 ; resolute
act, 254; difficulties, 255 ; visits
Rome, 263 ; Heraclas associated
with him, 264; prepares the
Hexapla, 265, and Tetrapla, 265 ;
on Symmachus, one of the trans-
lators, 265; opposed by Por-
phyry, 266; his reasons for his
application to Greek literature,
268 ; called to Arabia, and ob-
tains the priesthood, 260; his
great zeal for biblical learning,
272; Eusebius wrote his defence,
272; his review of the Scrip-
tures, 273 ; gospels and epistle to
the Hebrews, 274 ; book on mar-
tyrdom, 276; his pupils, 278;
commentaries written in Pales-
tine, 270; convinces Beryllus,
280; his sufferings, 283; his de-
fence by Eusebius and Pamphi-
lus 284
Palm as, bishop of Amastris . . 186
Pamphilus, martyr and friend of
Eusebius 398
Paneas, a place noted for a miracle 316
478
GENERAL INDEX.
PAOB
Panegyric of Eusebiui on the peace 437
Pantsenus, the philosopher and
Christian 818
Papias, bishop of HierapoUs, hit
works, 150 ; how he derived his
information, 150; shows that
there were two by the name of
John in Ephesus, 151 ; testimony
respecting Aristion .... 151
Papirius and Melito, martyrs . . 837
Paraclete 238
Passover, discussion respecting it . 335
Pastor, the book so called . . . 316
PaulofSamosata 241
refuted by Malchion . . . 332
Paul's, St. defence! acquittal, and
martyrdom 98
Panlinus, bishop of Tyre . . . 437
Paulus, a confessor ..... 301
Peace and tranquillity restored • 434
Pella, a place of refuge for the
Christians 110
Persecutors, their morals . . • 309
, the events that befel
them 373
Pestilence in the reign of Maxi-
minus 419
— — — — at Alexandria . . . . 321
Peter at Rome against Simon Ma-
gus 87
Peter and Paul at Rome ... 104
Petrus Ascetes, the martyr . . . 397
Phileas addresses the inhabitants of
Thmuis 359
Philip, the married apostle . . .140
Philip Cesar 281
Philip of Gortyna 186
Phrygian heresy 822
Pilate exasperates the Jews . . 80
destroys himself .... 80
Pinytus, bishop of Crete, writes to
Dlonysius 186
Pliny's communication to Trajan . 144
Polycarp 145, 168
Polycarp and Anicetns .... 839
Polycrates against Victor . 141, 336
Pope or papa, origin of the term,
note 303
Pontus and Gartens 259
Porphyry, the opponent of the
Christians 866
, a martyr 402
Potamieena, a martyr .... 853
Pothinus, a martyr 301
Preaching evangelists .... 148
Predictions of Christ ... 38, 117
Prelates that suffered for the faith,
365,405
PAOB
" Preparation and Demonstration
of the gospel," Works of Euse-
bius 41
Privileges and immunities granted
the clergy by Constantine • . 405
Procopins, Alpheus, and Zaccheus,
martyrs 378
Ptolemy, a martyr 180
PubUns, bishop of Jerusalem . .
Quadrattjb, an apologist
a prophet
Quirinius, see Cyrenius.
. . 155
148,887
Rain in consequence of the prayers
of the Christians 311
Reasons for the late appearance
and introduction of the gospel • 39
Religion of Christ not unexpected . 46
Restoration and dedication of the
churches 435 )
Revelation of John 393
Revocation of the emperors, and
the subsequent reverse . 409, 419
Rhodo, pupil of Tatian .... 230
against M arcion .... 880
Rome's first bishop (Linus) . . 106
Romanus, a martyr
Sabbllius, his heresy .... 303
Saddncus, a rioter 50
Sagaris, a bishop and martyr . . 837
Sanctus, a martyr 303
Saturnilians 184
Saturninus of Antioch .... 158
Schismatics at Rome 399
Scriptures, those acknowledged as
genuine 135
reviewed by Origen . . 364
See of St James at Jerusalem . . 318
Sects mentioned by Hegesippns • 184
8ejauus attempts to destroy the
Jews 78
Seleucus, a martyr 408
Septungint version, account of . 317
Septuagint version always quoted
by Eusebius note 51
Serapion, bishop to Carious 331, 397
, a martyr 387
, an aged believer men-
.397
. 341
. 406
. 184
. 149
. 78
. 85
. 187
tioned by Dionysius
Sextus on the resurrection .
Silvanus and John, martyrs
Simeon, bishop of Jerusalem
-, his martyrdom
Simon Magus pretends faith
his magic rites, doe. .
Soter, bishop of Rome . .
GENERAL INDEX.
479
MM
Statue at Antioch 413
Statues and i mages of Christ and
fall apostles, preserved by the
Gentiles 317
Statue of the woman having an he-
morrhage 317
Stromateus, meaning of the term,
note 360
Style of writing of the apostles . 136
Successors of St. James .... ISO
Sufferings of the Christians in Qaul 195
is, translator of the Scrip-
Bufferings ut
Ftymmaehus
TATiAs'a error*, IBS ; on Justin . 1
Tertulllan, his apology, . . 1*4,2
on Domltian . . 138, I
Thaddeos, sent by St. Thomas to
Theda, a martyr 3
Theodosla, a martyr 3
Thcudorus, a pupil of Origen . . 3
Theodotion, the translator of the
Theodotm, a leader in heresy . . '.
Ttwodulus, a martyr <
Theophilus, bishop of Antioch, 183, 1
Therapeutic, and The rape utridce .
Theudu, the impostor ....
Thomaior Jnda* sends Thaddeot .
Tiberius proposes Christ aa a God .
Timolheus, a martyr 3
Timothy and Titus 1
Torture, different modes applied to
the martyrs 3
Town of Christians burnt ... 3
Trajan prohibit! search to he made
for the Christians 1
Tryphon, the Jew, refuted by Justin 1
tlLPriN and -Edeslus, martyrs . 3
UrbanuB, a presbyter of Rome . . 2
Urbicius, a cruel judge . . . . 1
Yalbvtima, a confessor ... 3
Valentlnlan heresy . . 163, 167, I
Valerian raise* a persecution . . 3
Vespasian seek* the descendants
of David 1
Victor, bishop of Rome, reproved
by Polyorntea 3
, admonished by Trenseus - 3
, hi* opinion 3
Vktory of Constantino and Lieinios
WICKEDNESS of Lieinlui, and hi*
Writers, ecclesiastical, in the days
of Verus IBS
, those that flourished in the
day* of Eusebiu* 330
Xtbttjs, or Siitas, of Rome 303, 316
Z acchicb, a martyr 380
Zcbina, a martyr 394
Zeblnus.bEshoporAntioch ... 378
ZoticusofComana .... 830, 830
POSTSCRIPT BY THE PUBLISHERS.
The publication of the present Work will be followed by new
translations of those historians of the church, who, with Eusebius,
form a cabinet of Ecclesiastical History for the first six centuries.
The series will include The Life of Constantino, by Eusebius, in
four books ; The History by Socrates ScholasHcus, who takes up the
chain of events where Eusebius drops it, and continues it to the year
440, in seven books; The Narrative, by Sozomen, who was con-
temporary with Socrates, and goes over the same period, supplying,
however, some valuable additional matter, in nine books ; The Work
of Theodorety beginning with the year 322, and proceeding to the year
428, in five books, which is a kind of supplement to the foregoing,
and contains many particulars not included in the other writers ; and
The History by Evagrius, who begins with the year 439, and carries
on his work down to the year 594, in six books.
The English reader will thus be presented (with the exception of a
few fragments,) with a translation of all the works which form the
three splendid folio volumes of G. Reading's Edition of the Greek
Ecclesiastical Historians, with Latin translation, by Valesius.
London : J. Rider, Printer, 14, Bartholomew Close.
*•
DATE DUE
OEMCO, we M" 2 * 11
3 2044 052 753 084
4
Live Music Archive
Librivox Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland Museum of Art
Internet Arcade
Console Living Room
Books to Borrow
Open Library
TV News
Understanding 9/11